Eagle Harbor

 

 

To the lover of wilderness, Alaska is one of the most wonderful countries in the world.

(John Muir)

 

 

Portrait of a Friendship

 

    Mrs. St. Clair, the English teacher at Eagle Harbor High School, gives Trevor Gage and his classmates an assignment to write a book.  Seventeen-year-old Trevor dreads the thought of penning a novel, and never imagines all he will discover about his father when he finally settles on a plot revolving around Johnny’s experiences with Evan Crammer.  After conducting hours of interviews with those people directly involved in the two times Johnny encountered Crammer, and after hours of research and months of writing, Trevor discovers that his book is missing a very important section – the reason why Johnny moved so abruptly from Los Angeles to Colorado in 1985, and why John Gage and Roy DeSoto lost contact with one another for fifteen years after that move.  Dogged determination on Trevor’s part uncovers the answers to those questions, much to Johnny’s anger. 

 

__________________

 

Papa was standing behind his desk, glaring at me.  I slowly walked toward him. I had no idea what he was so upset about until I got behind the desk, too, and caught sight of the computer screen.

 

“What’s this?”

 

Oh shit, I thought again, no longer caring that it was Sunday and I’d just gotten home from church. I knew I was a dead man.  I’d forgotten to delete the Scott Monroe file from Word after I’d printed it.

 

“Uh...something...something I was re...uh researching for my book.”

 

Papa took a deep breath. The kind a parent takes while he counts to ten and fights against the urge to strangle his kid. When my father finally spoke he asked in a tight, controlled voice, “Where’d you get this stuff?”

 

“I...I ordered it from the Los Angeles Times. From their...it was in their archives.”

 

Papa’s eyes narrowed. “You had no business sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong, Trevor.”

 

__________________

 

     It’s Trevor’s turn to be angry when Johnny makes a man-to-man request of his son to stop writing the book. From there, a chain of events occurs that leaves Trevor devastated and blaming himself for the death of someone who means a lot to him, and means a lot to his father.  It takes the arrival of an old friend to open the lines of communication between Johnny and Trevor, that in turn, will lead the way to a solid father and son bond that will last a lifetime.                                                                                       

     Portrait of a Friendship is set in the quaint town of Eagle Harbor, and takes the reader through Trevor’s senior year of high school.  Old and dear friends, including Roy DeSoto, play pivotal roles in Johnny and Trevor’s lives during this year of happiness, turbulence, sorrow, growth, and triumph.





Portrait of a friendship

 

By: Kenda

 

 

*This is the final story in the Dances With Rattlesnakes series. If you’re a new reader to Kenda’s Emergency Library, the ‘Dances’ stories might best be enjoyed if read in chronological order.

 

*This story is dedicated to all of the readers who have enjoyed the Dances With Rattlesnakes series. Portrait of a Friendship is rated PG-13 for the occasional use of strong language.

 

*Thank you, Jill Hargan, for the beta read.  When I wasn’t certain if this was a story waiting to be told, you assured me that it was.  In the process, a friendship has been born I wouldn’t have wanted to miss out on.

 

*Thank you, Icecat, for assistance with the picture of southeastern Alaska, where the fictional Eagle Harbor is located, and for assistance with the picture that appears at the end of part 8. How fitting that a story centered on friendship, involves assistance from both a new friend, and from an old friends. 

 

*Thank you, Audrey, Jane L., and Jill, for friendship, as well as for the brainstorming session on movies that appeal to teenagers. Thank you, Jane, for being the first ‘official’ reader of this story, after corrections and revisions were made. 

 

*Thanks to Janet of Johnny’s Green Pen website, for allowing me to capture from her photo gallery, the two photographs this story contains.  Thanks, Janet!

 



 

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

 


 

Tuesday, June 2nd, 2009

 

     There are only a few days of school left, but that didn’t stop my English teacher, Mrs. St. Claire, from giving us an assignment.  All twenty of us groaned at the same time. When a teacher tells you that she’s giving you ten months to complete an assignment, you know it’s going to be something you won’t like. 

 

Eagle Harbor High School has a student body of just eighty-three.  That means that some of the teachers we had as freshman continue to be our teachers through sophomore, junior, and senior year.  Mrs. St. Claire is one of those teachers.  When I was a freshman and complained to Papa about how tough she was, he’d tell me she was tough because she was trying to get her students to live up to their full potential, and then surpass it.  I’d just give him the ‘teenager’s look’ as he referred to it, every time he told me that.  I don’t know how he defined the ‘teenager’s look’ because he never told me, but ever since I came back home from the summer I spent with my mother, I’ve come to realize that Papa is a lot smarter than I gave him credit for when I was fifteen.  Because of that, I suppose he realized the ‘teenager’s look’ meant, “Yeah, right.  How stupid can you be? Mrs. St. Claire hates me.  She hates all kids. She became a teacher just so she could torture kids with tons of homework assignments.”     

 

     By the time I started my junior year last August, Mrs. St. Claire didn’t seem so bad any more.  I’m not the only one who thinks so, either. Most of the kids in my class feel the same way, and as the year progressed, we even started saying she was one of our favorite teachers. I don’t know if we’ve simply gotten used to her, or if we’ve matured since our freshman year, or if she’s loosened up on us because we’re no longer new to her classroom.  All I do know is that I’ve learned a lot from her.  She formed a book club at the start of my sophomore year and made me president of it, without even asking me if I wanted to be a part of the club in the first place. We read books I thought I’d hate, only to discover I was wrong. Or at least most of the time I was wrong.  I’ll never make it through the Scarlet Letter without wanting to slit my wrists, just because watching blood spurt from my veins would be more entertaining than trying read that stupid book.

 

We’ve written our own plays in Mrs. St. Claire’s class, and then performed them. We’ve published a monthly class newsletter, written short stories, long stories, poems – which I hate and totally suck at because I always make them rhyme, even when I try not to, and we’ve written from every point of view possible and then some.  Jake Shipman even wrote a story in the first person point of view as told by his iguana.  It seems whacked, I know, but Jake did a great job of sounding like you’d think an iguana would if it could talk. Mrs. St. Claire even gave Jake an A, and complimented him on being so creative.

 

We’ve kept journals during our junior year, too, and it’s in my journal that I’m recording all of this. Or maybe I should say typing it, since I keep my journal on my computer. A lot of the kids didn’t like this assignment – especially the guys, because they think it’s too much like keeping a diary, which everyone knows is a girl thing. But I’ve read that most of the military leaders in our country have kept journals, including Ulysses S. Grant and Robert E. Lee. I’ve also read that a lot of soldiers who fought in the Civil War – just regular enlisted guys - kept journals, and I think that’s awesome.  It gives us a view of the Civil War we never would have had otherwise.  A lot of history would have been lost without those first person accounts scribbled on any scrap of paper the soldiers could find.

 

One of the reasons I like recording things in my journal is because Mrs. St. Claire respects the fact that our journals are private.  She’s never asked to read our entries, and trusts us to follow through with the assignment and keep the journal current during this school year. (I don’t think she should have trusted Ethan Hackstrom or Travis Wieland, but since we’re not getting graded on our journals, no one’s ratting them out.) Mrs. St. Claire said someday when we’re grown we’ll read these entries and learn about ourselves as teenagers, while realizing why we’re the adults we’ve become.  It’s kind of hard to figure out now, but maybe when ‘someday’ arrives I’ll know what she means.

 

It probably sounds like Mrs. St. Claire’s Advanced English Class is all fun and games, but that’s not true.  She makes us do the kind of things English teachers are supposed to make kids do, like diagram sentences, and memorize the meanings to words like macabre and oligopsony, then tests us on them each Friday.  Man, how I hate Fridays.

 

     Because we’ve done all of these things and more, I was pretty confidant that we’d get to coast through our senior year.  The students in Mrs. St. Claire’s senior English class are the reporters, editors, cartoonists, and photographers of the school’s newspaper, so I knew that project awaited us when we return to school at the end of August.  I figure she’ll still make us memorize the meanings to obscure words, and the book club is going to get underway too, because she assigned us three books to read over the summer that are to be discussed in September.  I don’t mind that. I’ve always liked to read, probably because my pops started reading to me every night before I was even two.  By the time I was nine, I was reading on my own most nights before I went to sleep. Because of that, reading three books over the summer is no big deal to me.  I know I’ll have them done before Papa and I go on our annual trip to California in July.  But then today, Mrs. St. Claire gave us another assignment. One she said we didn’t have to turn in until April of our senior year.   

 

     “Each one of you is going to write a book,” she said, as though writing a book is as easy as composing a three sentence e-mail to a friend.

 

     Our groans were followed by exclamations of, “A book!” then everyone started shouting questions.

 

     “How long does it have to be?”

 

     “As long as you think is necessary,” Mrs. St. Claire told Dalton Teirman.

 

     “What’s it supposed to be about?”

 

     “Whatever you want it to be about,” Mrs. St. Claire said to Jenna Van Temple.

 

     “Are we supposed to tell it from the first person point of view or the third person?”

 

     “I don’t know,” Mrs. St. Claire smiled at Tyler Cavanaugh.  “You’re the writer.  You’ll have to decide what point of view best tells your story.”

 

     “Mrs. St. Claire,” I moaned, “do you know how hard this is gonna be?”

 

     “Only as hard as you make it, Trevor,” she said in a way that told me Pops is right.  She is pushing me to do the best job I can.

 

     “Does it have to be fiction or non-fiction?” I asked.

 

     “What do you think?”

 

     I sighed. “It’s up to me as the writer to decide that.”

 

     “You’re learning, Trevor.” Mrs. St. Claire winked at me. “You’re learning.”

 

      Mrs. St. Claire continued to field questions while she passed out what she referred to as Writers’ Guidelines.

 

     “If you ever attempt to be professionally published - regardless of whether you’ve written a short column for a newspaper, a story for a magazine, or even something as lengthy as a book, there are guidelines the publication you’re working with will want you to follow.  Therefore, these are the guidelines I expect each one of you to follow.”

 

     I scanned the sheet of paper Mrs. St. Claire had laid on my desk.  It told us how she wanted our manuscripts spaced, told us we were to number each page, told us that our names were to be on the upper left-hand corner of each page, told us the books were to be typed on a computer and what font we were to use, and told us we were to bind our books. The sheet provided suggestions about what types of binders we could buy at the Office Max in Juneau in order to get that job done without spending much money.  There were also pointers regarding research, a reminder of what plagiarism was, and a sentence that informed us we’d flunk Mrs. St. Claire’s class if she discovered our work was stolen from another source. The one thing Mrs. St. Claire’s guidelines didn’t tell us, was the one thing I was looking for – a topic to write about.  She didn’t even give us a list of ideas to choose from.  Before I could voice my disappointment over the lack of ideas, the bell rang that signaled the end of the school day.

 

     My classmates rushed by me as I slowly stood. I continued to read the guidelines as I scooped up my spiral notebook and English book.  I must have made a face, because Mrs. St. Claire asked, “Trevor, what’s wrong?”

 

     I looked up, and saw that everyone else was gone.  Evidently none of my classmates was nearly as worried about this assignment as I was.  I suppose that makes sense.  In three more days school will be out for the year.  I figured everyone else must be thinking that April is a long way off, and that we might as well enjoy our summer and not worry about the writing assignment until fall.  Usually, that’d be how I’d think, too.  Why I’m not thinking that way, I’m not sure. I guess there are several reasons.  The first being that I’m ranked number one in my class, and will graduate as valedictorian if I have another year of straight A’s on my report card.  Jenna Van Temple is ranked number two academically, so all it’s going to take is one slip on my part and she’ll ease past me.  I like Jenna, but I’m not going to let her take away from me what I’ve been working so hard for since I started high school. 

 

I know graduating number one in a class of twenty students isn’t nearly the accomplishment graduating number one in a class of six hundred would be, but still, the teachers here in Eagle Harbor are tough on their students, and we’ve always scored in the top percentile whenever we’ve taken tests that compare us with other kids in the nation.  Besides, whenever I mention to Papa that being the valedictorian at Eagle Harbor High isn’t anything to brag about considering how small my class is, Papa tells me he intends to brag about it on my behalf, and brag about it plenty.  Pops always gets this look of enormous pride on his face whenever he says that to me, which then makes me work twice as hard so I don’t disappoint him. That’s not to say Papa puts pressure on me regarding my grades, because he doesn’t. But ever since I was in kindergarten, he’s said he expected me to do the best I can in school. Since the best I can do usually means I earn all A’s, I’ve fallen into the habit of excelling at school, and haven’t given my efforts conscious thought in years.

 

     Mrs. St. Claire approached and stopped in front of me. “Trevor?” she asked again.  “Is something wrong?”

 

     “No...no. It’s just that...” I glanced at the guidelines, before giving her my attention again. I’m six feet tall now, and had to look down at the slightly built woman who’s eight inches shorter than me. 

 

     “It’s just what?”

 

     “It’s just that I don’t know what to write about.”

 

     Mrs. St. Claire laughed.  “Is that all?”

     “Is that all?  Mrs. St. Claire, come on!  I mean...well...look.” I thrust the guideline sheet toward her. “Have you read these?”

 

     “Certainly I’ve read them.  I wrote them, didn’t I?”

 

     “I don’t know. I guess. . .maybe. Yes.  Yeah, I suppose you did.”  I raked a hand though my hair, not realizing that action, or my stammering, or my upset, or the way I was standing with my left arm out and a pleading look on my face, meant that anyone who knew my father would have told me I was a chip off the old block.  “Look, Mrs. St. Claire, I...I don’t think I can do this.”

 

     “Oh, Trevor, of course you can.”

 

     “No.” I shook my head. “No, I can’t. I mean, it’s one thing to write a short story for you, or even a term paper...but a book?  No way.  I’m not gonna be a writer, ya’ know. I’m gonna be a doctor.”

 

     “And you don’t think doctors write books?”

 

     “Well...yeah, they do.  My mom and stepfather are doctors, and they’ve both written books.”

 

     “See there.”

 

     “But, Mrs. St. Claire, those are boring books. Medical textbooks. Nobody but medical students read them. If I wrote something like that, you’d flunk me for sure. You’d be asleep before you finished the first chapter. Besides, I don’t ever plan on writing a medical textbook. I wanna be an old-fashioned country doctor like my Great Grandpa Hamilton was. Just a guy who lives in Alaska, has a small office, and travels to see patients if they can’t make it to him ‘cause they’re too old, or too far away and don’t have transportation. I don’t plan to work in a big city, or be famous in the medical community like my mom and Franklin are.”

 

     “And what does that have to do with your assignment?”

 

     “Just what I said.  I’m gonna be a doctor, not a writer.”

 

     “Don’t be so sure about that.”

 

     “Whatta’ ya’ mean?”

 

     “Trevor, you just turned seventeen a month ago. You’re far too young to know what you will or won’t do.  Have you ever read any books by Robin Cook?”

 

     “Yeah.”

 

     “What does he do for a living when he’s not writing?”

 

     I knew she had led me right into a trap. When I hesitated, she said, “Trevor?”

 

I sighed. “He’s a doctor.”

 

“Yes, he is.  Robin Cook is a doctor, but he’s also a fiction author.  Therefore, don’t be so quick to tell me what you may or may not do long after you leave Eagle Harbor High School.”

 

     “Okay, I won’t.  But if I’m a doctor, I’m not gonna need a sideline like writing in order to pay my bills and stuff.”

 

     “No, you’re probably not,” Mrs. St. Claire acknowledged, “but who knows? You just might find out you enjoy writing, and someday on down the road you might want to pursue it as a hobby.  Not unlike Robin Cook. Or John Grisham, who’s a lawyer.  Or Tess Gerritsen, who’s a surgeon when she’s not writing fiction. Or Jonathan Kellerman, a child psychologist who writes mystery novels from the point of view of the protagonist he’s created, Alex Delaware.”

 

     “My hobby is gonna be flying.  I’ve had my pilot’s license since March.”

 

     Now it was Mrs. St. Claire’s turn to sigh. I could tell she was getting exasperated with me, in the same way I’ve seen my Uncle Roy get exasperated with my pops, when Uncle Roy is trying to make a point that Papa refuses to see.

 

     “Trevor, don’t be so stubborn.  You can do this.”

 

     “Can’t you give me another assignment?” I pleaded.

 

     “No, I can’t.”

 

     “Now it’s you who’s being stubborn.”

 

     Mrs. St. Claire laughed again.  “Since I’m your teacher, I reserve that right.  You, however, are the student, and a student that I know without a doubt can complete this assignment. Therefore, you’re not allowed to be stubborn about it.”

 

     I folded the guideline sheet in half and shoved it inside my English book while shaking my head.

 

     “I just don’t think I can do this.”

 

     “Well, I happen to think you can.”

 

     “But a book...to write a good book, that’s a lot of work.”

 

     “Yes, it is. That’s why I’m giving you ten months to complete the assignment.”

 

     “It takes some authors years to finish a book.  Some of them never finish their books.”

 

My teacher gave me a knowing smirk. “Trevor, you’re bound and determined to make this more difficult than it is, aren’t you.”

 

“I’m not making it more difficult than it is. I’m just pointing out some things you might not have thought about.”

 

     “Allow me to assure you, I’ve thought of them, and I have no concerns.”

 

     “That’s ‘cause you’re not the one doing the writing.”

 

     “Trevor...”

 

     “Okay, okay. I’m sorry. It’s just that...”

 

     “What?”

 

     “I already told you.  I don’t know what to write about.”

 

     “If you had half as much faith in yourself as I have in you, you’d already have an idea for that novel and be anxious to start typing it into your computer.”

 

     “Then I wish I had half of your faith,” I teased. I headed for the door with a sigh. “Thanks anyway.”

 

     “Trevor?”

 

     I turned around to face my teacher again.

 

     “Let me give you a little hint.”

 

     “Yeah?” I questioned, anxious for any hint, suggestion, or an entire plot line if it happened to come my way.

 

     “When you begin your quest for ideas, start that quest close to home.”

 

I could feel my brow furrow. “Whatta’ ya’ mean?”

 

“It’s my opinion that the best stories come from within the writer. I’m willing to bet that whatever story you have to tell, already dwells inside of you to a large extent. It’s part of who you are, and maybe through telling it, you’ll even learn more about yourself...or those you hold dear, than you already know.”      

     “Mrs. St. Claire, if I had a story inside of me, I wouldn’t be worried about coming up with a story to begin with.”

 

     The woman chased me out of the room by scurrying toward me and making shooing motions with her hands. 

 

     “Trevor, get going.  Go on with you.  Get home and start writing. Go, go, go!”

 

     I laughed as I ran from the room, but my good humor didn’t last long.  I stopped at my locker and filled my backpack with the books I needed to bring home, then walked out to the student parking lot and climbed in the Dodge Dakota pickup that Papa had bought used and given to me for my sixteenth birthday.  I’m responsible for maintaining the truck, including keeping it insured, and keeping the gas tank filled.  Because of that, I work at Gus Zirbel’s airport as often as I can.

 

I started the truck, put it in gear, and headed out to Gus’s.  The usual euphoria I feel in early June as a result of long summer days finally blanketing Eagle Harbor, accompanied by the end of the school year, was absent today.  Instead, I mulled over the prospect of writing a book.  By the time I reached the airport, I still didn’t have any ideas for a plot.  I suppose I’m getting myself upset over nothing, which my Uncle Roy says I’m good at doing in the same way my father was when he was younger.  Obviously, it’s unrealistic of me to expect I’d come up with an idea for a book thirty minutes after receiving the assignment, but as I drove to the airport I was sure Jenna Van Temple had a plot churning in her head, and was already home outlining it. And because of that, I’m certain my chances of being class valedictorian are hopelessly lost.

 

     I slammed my truck door and walked toward the hanger with my head bent and my shoulders slumped. It wasn’t until I heard Gus say, “Hey, Trev, you wanna test a new plane with me today?” that I lifted my head and smiled. 

 

I shoved thoughts of book writing aside as I soared through the clouds with Gus as my co-pilot. If I had a story inside me to tell like Mrs. St. Claire said, I couldn’t imagine what it was.  As I flew over the mountains that bordered Eagle Harbor on the east, and then banked the plane and soared over the ocean that bordered the town on the west, I momentarily forgot about the book.  I smiled as we flew over the roof of the fire department – the place I thought of as my second home.  I recognized Carl and my pops standing out in the back lot, and tilted a wing in greeting.  I was flying low enough now that I could see Papa look up and wave.  He couldn’t see my face, but he knew by my actions who was piloting the plane. I grinned, and then flew on.  The June sun glinted off the mountains.  It reminded me of how much I loved Alaska, and how much I’d come to realize that my life was here in the Last Frontier State, and always would be. 

 

The vastness and natural beauty of Alaska can’t really be appreciated until you’ve seen it from the air.  No matter what Mrs. St. Claire says; flying will always be my hobby.  Yeah, some doctors write books, but I’m not going to be one of them. 

 

 

Friday, June 5th, 2009

 

     School ended for the year at noon today.  I stopped by Papa’s office at the fire station to show him my report card.

 

     “This is great, Trev.” He put an arm around my shoulders and gave me a sideways hug. “I’m really proud of you.”

 

     “Thanks.”

 

     “What’s with the glum, ‘thanks’? You make it sound like this report card is filled with F’s instead of A’s.”

 

     “I might get an F next year.”

 

     “Come again?”

     I sighed, which I seemed to be doing a lot of lately.

 

“Nothin.’ Forget it.”

 

     I could feel him studying me and trying to gauge my mood.  We’ve come a long way since my freshman year.  Back then, Papa’s scrutiny would have ticked me off and caused me to lose my temper, which in turn, would have caused Papa to lose his temper, and would have made me storm out of the fire station after we got done yelling at one another.  Papa’s learned how to handle a teenager better than he did in those days, and I’ve learned how to be a teenager in my father’s house better than I knew how to be back then.  Because of what we’d both learned together, he didn’t push me to explain my remark, but instead said, “Let’s go to the diner and have lunch.”

 

     “I have ta’ be at work at two.”

 

     “We’ll be done before then,” Papa assured me.

 

We walked to the kitchen that’s shared by the Eagle Harbor Police and Fire Departments.  I said hi to everyone sitting around the table, while Pops let his employees know where he was going. 

 

     Carl Mjtko entered from the hallway that led to the police department. He’s Papa’s best friend here in Alaska, and Eagle Harbor’s police chief. Carl’s mother, Clarice, has been our housekeeper ever since we moved here when I was a year old.  She doesn’t baby-sit for me any more, but she still cleans and cooks for us, and stays with me on the nights Papa pulls a twenty-four hour shift.  I don’t think she needs to – I’d be fine staying all night by myself, but that’s an argument I’ve lost a number of times since I turned fourteen, and one I’ve finally quit instigating.  Besides, Clarice is both a mother and grandmother to me in many ways, so I don’t want to hurt her feelings by making her think I don’t need her.  In another year, I’ll be graduating from high school. At that time, Clarice’s employment with Papa will pretty much be over, except for the two or three days a week he’ll keep her on to clean and do some cooking.  Not that he’ll really need her to do those things when I’m away at college, but Papa doesn’t want to hurt Clarice’s feelings any more than I do.

 

Carl greeted me with a, “Hey, Trev!”

 

“Hi, Carl.”

 

Carl poured a cup of coffee, then leaned back against the counter top.  “So, did you give your pops a report card filled with A’s again?”

 

My eyes dropped to the tiled floor. “Yeah.”

 

Carl chuckled. “You don’t sound too happy about it.”

 

“I’m happy about it.”

 

“Coulda’ fooled me.” 

 

Carl has never married and doesn’t have any children, therefore he looks upon me as the son he’s never had.  Or so Clarice has told me on several occasions.

 

Carl stuck his broad chest out as though my accomplishments were a direct credit to him. “You guys know you’re lookin’ at Eagle Harbor High’s next valedictorian, don’t you?”

 

There was laughter around the table, where a lunch of barbequed meatballs and buttered noodles was just getting started. 

 

Crazy Kenny said, “I think Chief has mentioned that a few times in the last year.” 

 

Rick LaMeer teased, “A few times? At last count we were up to one hundred and five.”

 

Everyone laughed, even Papa, while I stood there turning red and wishing the floor would open up and swallow me. I wasn’t mad at Papa or anything – I know how proud he is of my grades and all, but the expectations weren’t something I wanted to hear considering the worries on my mind.  Now I felt like not only will I be letting Papa down if I’m not class valedictorian next year, but I’ll be letting down the entire fire and police departments, too.

 

Papa put his arm around my shoulders again. “Obviously, my son didn’t inherit the ‘brag gene’ from his old man.”

 

“Obviously,” Carl teased.

 

We said goodbye to everyone and turned for the hallway.  Papa never dropped his arm as we walked past his office, through the apparatus bay, and out the service door.  We stopped to check for traffic, even though the word ‘traffic; is misleading considering how quiet the streets in Eagle Harbor are on most days during lunch hour.  We could probably cross the road a dozen times with our eyes closed before our luck would run out and we’d be hit by a car.

 

Because it was twelve-thirty, Donna’s Diner was busy.  Everybody in Eagle Harbor knows my pops. He responded to greetings of, “Hi, Chief!” and “Hi, John!” as we headed for a distant table. Our progress was stopped several times when people engaged Pops in conversation. My grades were brought up again when Papa told Eagle Harbor’s mayor, Jim Beaumont, that we were having lunch to celebrate my report card. 

 

“Straight A’s again, Trev?” the rotund mayor winked and elbowed me in the ribs. 

 

On most days I love living in Eagle Harbor, but every so often I realize the drawbacks to small town life.  It seemed like all six thousand residents knew about my grades, and in truth, many of them probably did.

 

As we walked away from Mayor Beaumont and the town’s councilmen he was seated with, I rolled my eyes and said out of the corner of my mouth, “Please don’t tell anyone else about my grades.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Just don’t.”

 

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about.  Just the opposite. You should be proud.”

 

“You’re proud enough for both of us.”

 

“Well, if you’re not gonna blow your own horn, then I have to blow it for you.”

 

“Papa,” I pleaded with just that one word.

 

Papa laughed.  “Okay, okay.  I won’t say anything else about your grades...until I call your Uncle Roy, and your grandfather, and your Aunt Reah. Or aren’t I allowed to brag about you to them, either?”

 

“I guess that would be okay.” I pulled out a chair at the small table for two in a back corner and sat down beneath the caribou head that hung on the wall above my seat. “Just don’t call any of ‘em when I’m around.”

 

“No promises there. They’ll all wanna talk to you.”

 

I didn’t argue further.  My grandpa’s eighty-eight years old, so given his age, you never know when he might not be around to talk to any longer. Or so Papa has been telling me for the last couple of years now.  Aunt Reah is Pops only sibling and doesn’t have any kids of her own, so my accomplishments mean a lot to her, like they do to Carl. And Uncle Roy...well, he’s been Papa’s best friend longer than anyone else, and I have a lot of respect for him, so if Papa was going to make me tell Uncle Roy about my grades, I figured I could live with that. Besides, better than anyone else, Uncle Roy knows how Papa is.

 

     Donna, the owner of the diner, hustled over to take our order. She always gives us extra helpings no matter what it is we want.  Even if we just order cheeseburgers and French fries, like we did today, our burgers are thicker than anyone else’s, and our plates are heaped with fries.  Carl says that’s because Donna has wanted to date Papa ever since we first moved to Eagle Harbor.  I think sixteen years is a long time for a woman to have a thing for a guy who has no interest in her beyond raving about her cooking, but since Kylee and I started going steady, I’ve learned that women aren’t always easy to figure out.

 

     Donna squeezed her way through the tables. Her hips are as a wide as a barn door, which means she likes her cooking as much as Papa does.  She gave Papa a big smile that he returned. 

 

     “How are ya’, Chief Gage?”

 

     “Fine, Donna.  How’re you?”

 

     “I’m doin’ okay.” Donna shoved a thick patch of gray curls behind one ear and thrust her right hip sideways.  I think she was trying to be sexy, but if she was, it was lost on Papa. Or maybe he just ignored her hints. “There’s a good movie playing on Friday night.”

 

     That’s what Donna says every time she sees Papa, just like he always says in reply, “I’ll have a cheeseburger, fries, and a Coke to drink. How about you, Trev?”

 

     “I’ll have the same.”

 

     Donna scribbled our order on her pad. If it bothered her that Papa had once again deflected her offer of a date, you wouldn’t know it by looking at her. 

 

     “Say, Donna, you should see Trevor’s report card.”

 

     Papa started to pull my folded report card from his shirt pocket, but I kicked him under the table.  He’d just told me he wasn’t going to mention my grades to anyone else in Eagle Harbor, and already he was blowing it.

 

     “Sure, I’d love to have a look.” She smiled at me in the same way she’s been doing for years. As though being my stepmother would be second best only to being my father’s wife.

 

     “Uh...” Pops looked at me and saw me shaking my head.  “Guess I don’t have it with me after all.  Musta’ left it in my office.”

 

     “You can show me later.  Maybe on Friday night?”

 

     Pops countered the offer of the potential date. “How about those Cokes?” 

 

     And with that, Donna turned on the heel of her New Balance walking shoes, weaved her way between tables, and told one of the waitresses to get our drinks.

 

     “Now you’ve upset her,” Papa scolded me. “We probably won’t get extra fries today.”

 

     “didn’t upset her. You upset her when you wouldn’t agree to show her my report card on Friday night.”

    

     Papa waved a hand at me in dismissal.  I never have figured out if he’s caught on to how interested Donna is in him, or if he thinks it’s all a joke on her part.  If he’s caught on, he’ll never admit it, because he knows how much the guys he works with will tease him about it, which is why I think he’s been feigning ignorance where Donna is concerned for years now.

 

     Mrs. Schwitec, an older lady whose husband was one of Papa’s volunteer firemen until he died of a heart attack a couple of years ago, brought us our Cokes. She talked to Papa and me for a minute, then hurried off to wait on other customers.

    

     The noise level in the restaurant rose as the bell over the door dinged over and over again, signaling the arrival of more people.  Pretty soon, every table and seat at the counter was filled.  Because we were at the back of the room, Papa and I could talk without shouting, but at the same time, no one could overhear our conversation.

 

Pops took the paper off his straw and stuck the straw in his Coke.  He took a long drink, then set his glass back on the table.  I did the same.  When my mouth was no longer filled with soda, my father asked, “So, what’s this about you getting an F next year?”

 

“I said a might get an F.”

 

“Okay, so you might get an F. Since you’ve never gotten an F, maybe you wanna explain that remark to me.”

 

“I don’t want to.  Like I said at the station, forget it.”

 

“Trev...”

 

I played with my glass, rubbing my finger over the cold condensation on the outside of it.  I could feel Papa staring at me.  The tone of his voice told me he wasn’t going to take “forget it” for an answer.

 

“It’s Mrs. St. Claire.”

 

“What about Mrs. St. Claire?”

 

“She gave us a stupid assignment.”

 

“Whatta ya’ mean she gave you a stupid assignment?  School’s out for the year.”

 

“I know. But she gave us an assignment that’s due next April.”

 

“Oh. Well, I don’t know what you’re so worried about then. Sounds to me like you’ve got plenty a’ time to get it done.”

 

“Yeah, maybe.  If I didn’t have to write a book.”

 

“A what?”

 

“A book.”

 

“You mean like a ‘book’ book?  The kind you read?”

 

“Yeah, the kind you read.  What other kinda book is there?”

 

“What’s it supposed to be about?”

 

“Whatever we want it to be about.”

 

“Fiction or non-fiction?”

 

“Either one. Whatever I decide.”

 

“How long is it supposed to be?”

 

I was beginning to think Pops had been sitting in Mrs. St. Clair’s class on Tuesday. He sounded just like my friends and I had sounded as we grilled our teacher about the assignment.

 

“However long it needs to be in order to tell the story.”

 

We took our arms off the table when Mrs. Schwitec brought our food.  Papa was staring at his plate when she asked us if we needed anything else.  When Pops didn’t answer, I said “No, thank you,” for both of us, which sent Mrs. Schwitec off to wait on another table.

 

I reached for the ketchup.  Papa frowned as he watched me make a pool on the side of my plate to dip my fries in.

 

“What?” I asked him.

 

“Donna gave you more fries than she gave me.”

 

I shrugged as I passed him the ketchup.  “So? Go out with her on Friday night, and she’ll probably give you all the fries you want for free.”

 

He caught the smile I was trying to hide.

 

“Very funny, young man.”

 

In-between bites of food, Papa brought the subject back to book writing.

 

“Listen, Trev, don’t worry so much about that assignment Mrs. St. Claire gave you.  You’ll do fine.”

 

“Now you sound like her.”

 

“Like who?”

 

“Mrs. St. Claire. Pops, I have to write a book.  A book. People like Ernest Hemingway write books, not a kid from a small town in Alaska.  What do I know about the world?”

 

“He was a drunk.”

 

“Who?”

 

“Hemingway. He was a drunk. Besides, I don’t think his books are any good. As an author, the guy is way overrated.”

 

“You’ve read Hemingway?” I asked. Papa told me once he hadn’t been much of a reader other than the sports section of the newspaper, and Wheels and Gears magazine, until after I was born and he started reading to me.  He began to read more then himself, but his interests have always leaned toward what’s referred to as ‘popular fiction authors’ like Joseph Wambaugh, Nevada Barr, John Grisham, and Tony Hillerman.

 

“Had to in high school,” Pops said, as he took a bite of his burger. “His books are boring.” 

 

“I’ll be happy if all I manage to write is a boring book. I’ll be happy with any book at this point.”

 

“You’ve only had the assignment for how long?”

 

“Three days.”

 

“Trev, cut yourself some slack.  Three days isn’t enough time to figure out a plot for a book.”

 

“Jenna Van Temple has hers figured out. She showed Mrs. St. Claire an outline this morning.”

 

“So?”

 

“So, she’s ranked right behind me, Papa.  If she gets an A on her book, and I get an F, she’ll be the class valedictorian.”

 

“First of all, you’re not gonna get an F.”

 

“How do you know?”

 

“Because I do. And besides, like I said before, you’ve never gotten an F since the day you started kindergarten.”

 

“There’s always a first time for everything.”

 

“That’s true, but in this case I’m confident that’s not gonna happen.”  He used a French fry as a pointer and thrust it in my direction in time to his words. “And I’ll be proud of you regardless of whether you’re the class valedictorian or not.”

 

“You won’t be proud of me if I get an F.”

 

“Trevor, sometimes you’re too much like me, ya’ know that?”

 

“How?”

 

“You’re like a dog with a bone. Let it go.  You’re not gonna get an F.”

 

“I will if I don’t get the book written.”

 

“You’ll get it written.”

 

“But--”

 

“Trev, you’ll get it written.”  Papa’s voice was both confident and stern, letting me know what was expected of me, and that I might as well quit fighting the inevitable.

 

“Okay, okay, I’ll get it written.”  I took two bites of my cheeseburger, chewed, and washed the food down with a swig of Coke. “So what should I write about?”

 

“Beats me,” Papa shrugged. “It’s not my assignment, it’s yours.”

 

“Pops!”

 

He laughed. “Hey, kiddo, it’s been forty-six years since anyone’s given me a high school English assignment. Heck if I’m doin’ your work for you.”

 

Now it was my turn to say, “Very funny. Just for that, I’m tellin’ Carl that Donna has the hots for you.”

 

“Carl already knows Donna has the hots for me.”

 

“Then I’ll tell--”

 

“Trev, this is Eagle Harbor, remember? Everybody knows Donna has the hots for me.”

 

“See? That’s exactly my point.”

 

“What’s your point?”

 

“This is Eagle Harbor.  How can I find a story to tell in Eagle Harbor, Alaska, where the most exciting things that happen are the fireworks after the Fourth of July picnic, Santa Claus riding in the Christmas parade, Donna having the hots for you, and Mr. Larson gettin’ drunk and sleeping his bender off in the fire station, while all of you tell his wife you don’t know where he’s at?”

 

“That right there sounds like a story to me.”

 

“Well, it doesn’t sound like one to me.”

 

“Then keep looking.”

 

“Huh?” I asked, as I dipped two fries in ketchup.

 

“Keep looking. If you keep looking, you’re bound to find a story somewhere. And maybe even one that’s,” he reached across the table and used his index finger to lightly flick the end of my nose, “right under your nose.”

 

“Pops!” I scolded, while looking around to make sure none of my friends were in the diner and had seen my father treating me like I was eight years old.

 

We didn’t talk about the book after that. We finished eating, and Papa paid for our lunch.  I got to the airport at one forty-five. As I worked on the engine of an old B-17 Bomber Gus owns, I spent a lot of time looking for that story Papa claimed would be right under my nose.  Trouble is, by the time I got home at seven tonight, I hadn’t found it yet.

 

 

Sunday, June 7th, 2009

 

     Now that school’s out and my junior year is officially over, I don’t have to keep this journal any more. But I’ve gotten so used to writing something every few days; that I’m going to try and continue it until I graduate next year.  It’s kind of neat having a place to record what I’m thinking, and what’s been going on in my life, without worrying about anyone else reading it. Papa knows I’m keeping the journal, but respects my privacy where it’s concerned and told me he’d never look at.  I never worry that he will, because Papa and I have a lot of trust in one another, which is a good thing for a father and son to share. I almost blew that when I was fifteen and lied to him about going to Anchorage with Connor, Kylee, and some other friends. That mistake on my part made for some rough times between Papa and me, but one thing I learned from those rough times, is that trust is not a God-given right, but rather it’s something you earn through your actions.  When I get down on myself about the stupid mistakes I made that summer, Papa tells me that he’s proud of me for learning from those mistakes. Then he tells me many grownups never learn from their mistakes, much less admit to them, so I’m on the right path to being an honorable man as far as Papa is concerned.  I always feel good when he says that, and his words inspire me to live up to the trust he’s placed in me.

 

     I worked at the airport from eight to three yesterday, then had to leave for a baseball game that started at four.  This will be my last summer playing in the Senior League within our state’s Little League organization, so I plan to make the most of it.  Papa watched the game from the stands, but had to dash to the parking lot when he was toned out for a rescue call in the bottom of the sixth inning. 

 

Kylee was in the stands cheering me on, too.  We had a date last night, so after the game I went home and showered, then picked Kylee up at her house.  We met Dylan and Dalton Teirman and their girlfriends at Ochlou’s Pizza Parlor.  Mr. Ochlou is a Tlingit Eskimo, but he sure knows how to make pizza like an Italian. Or so he always tells us.  Afterwards, we went to the only movie theatre Eagle Harbor has, and saw a third run film for a dollar each that we’d all seen before.  The movie’s a good one though, and the price is right, so like Papa says, who can complain when a night out with your best girl doesn’t cost you more than fourteen bucks?

 

     Kylee and I did some necking in her driveway after I took her home, but unfortunately the sun shines almost all night in Eagle Harbor this time of year. That kind of limits a guy’s enthusiasm for necking with his girlfriend outside her parents’ house, especially when her father is looking out the front window every five minutes.  Mr. Bonnette seems pretty determined that his daughter and I don’t experience much more than a goodnight kiss.  Sometimes I’d like to take things farther than that, and I think Kylee would too, but Pops has talked to me a lot during the past few years about a guy’s responsibilities when it comes to sex.  He keeps reminding me of the goals I have for myself of being a doctor, and opening my own office in a rural area where the people are in bad need of medical care, and then tells me that I might never reach those goals if I end up having to raise a family before I’m out of college.  Since I don’t want to get married before I finish college, let alone raise a family, I guess it’s for the best that the sun is still shining when Kylee’s curfew rolls around. Kylee’s going to college, also. She’s majoring in restaurant and motel management, and plans to run a bed and breakfast inn some day, so she doesn’t want to get married anytime soon either.

 

     Papa was working in the barn when I sat at the kitchen table and called my mom this afternoon to tell her about my grades.  She heaped praise on me like she always does, then said she’d mail me a one-hundred dollar check. I know Papa doesn’t like it that Mom rewards me for my grades with money, but all he ever says about it is, “Make sure you write your mother and Franklin a thank you note.” 

 

Papa and my mom were never married.  I learned more about their relationship from Mom when I lived with her and Franklin a couple of summers ago, but Papa never talks about the years he and my mom lived together in Colorado.  Whenever I would bring the subject up when I was little, and ask why Mom lived all the way in New York, while we lived in Alaska, Papa would just say, “Your mother loves you very much, Trevor.  The reasons she and I aren’t living together have nothing to do with you.”  That was easy to accept when I was four, but by the time I was fourteen it was harder to understand.  I wanted to know why my father hadn’t married my mother, especially because by then he was talking to me about sex and telling me a man had a responsibility to the woman who bore his children. It seemed to me then, like Papa had reneged on his responsibility, given the fact that my mom was married to another man and had made her life so far away from us.  It wasn’t until Mom told me it was she who hadn’t wanted to marry Papa, and that Papa had asked her to marry him numerous times, that I realized situations aren’t always as clear as they seem to someone who’s looking from the outside in, rather than from the inside out.

 

     After Mom finished telling me about the things we’d do when I visited her, Franklin, and my little sister, Catherine, later in the summer, I asked, “Hey, Mom, how do you write a book?”

 

     “How do I write a book?”

 

     “Yeah.  You know.  You and Franklin have written books.  I was just wondering how you go about doin’ it.”

 

     I could hear the amusement in her voice.  “Why do you ask?  I thought you were going to be a doctor.  Have you changed your mind and are now aspiring to be the next great American novelist?”

 

     “No, I haven’t changed my mind about bein’ a doctor.  And if it was up to me, I wouldn’t even be the next worst American novelist, but I think that’s where I’m headed.”

 

     “What do you mean?”

 

I explained the assignment Mrs. St. Claire had given us, then said, “So?”

 

“So?”

 

“So, how do I write book?”

 

“You just write it.”

 

“That’s not much help.”

 

“All right.  How about this?  You start at the beginning, and write it until you’re finished.”

 

“Mom...” I implored.

 

“Trevor, I don’t know what else to tell you, sweetheart.  That’s the best advice I can give you until you have more specific questions for me.”

 

“How much more specific can I get other than, ‘how do I write a book’?”

 

“First, you need to settle on a subject or plot, depending on whether the book you’re going to write will be non-fiction or fiction. Then you need to draft an outline. Then you need to do the necessary research. Then you need to conduct interviews with experts in various fields if your subject or plot calls for that. Then you need to incorporate all of your notes into the outline.  Then...”

 

I laid my head on the table and moaned.

 

“Trevor?  Trevor, are you still there?”

 

I lifted my head and answered into the mouthpiece, “Yeah, I’m still here.”

 

Mom gave me a few more pointers, all of which seemed overwhelming, considering plot ideas were still escaping me where this assignment was concerned. It’s hard to think of outlines, and research, and interviews, when you don’t even know what your book’s going to be about.

 

I thanked Mom, told her that I loved her, then pressed the button that disconnected the call.  I stood, crossed to the counter, and put the portable receiver back in its base.  

 

I turned around and stared out the bay window that faced the front yard.  The bay’s side windows were open, letting a breeze flow through the house along with the scent of Sitka pines.

 

I never heard Papa enter the laundry room, wash up at the sink, and then come into the kitchen.  I didn’t know he was next to me until he clamped a hand on my right shoulder.  I gave a startled, “Ah!” and jumped, which made him laugh.  He loves to sneak up on people and scare the crap out of them if he can.  You’d think by now I’d be on the lookout for him, but he can still catch me by surprise every so often.

 

It was only four-thirty, but Pops started pulling things out of the fridge.  He handed me a casserole dish of hash brown potatoes that Clarice had made, and asked me to put it in the oven on ‘warm.’  I did that, while Papa grabbed a plate of hamburger patties he had put in the fridge the night before. 

 

“I’m going to start the grill,” he told me. “You wanna get the buns, ketchup, pickles, onions, tomatoes, cheddar cheese, and anything else you want on your burger, and bring all of it out to the picnic table?”

 

“Sure.”

 

I spent the next fifteen minutes slicing cheese, tomatoes, onions, and pickles, and putting the food on a platter.  Thirty minutes after I had finished, we were sitting together at the backyard picnic table eating supper off paper plates. Our dogs sat around the table begging for scraps, and every so often one of us would toss them part of a hamburger or a piece of bun. 

 

We had to put our male Malamute, Nicolai, to sleep last year.  He had cancer, and it reached a point where he was suffering so bad that we couldn’t let it go on any longer.  Taking him to the vet that final time was the hardest thing I ever had to do.  Papa told me I didn’t have to go with him, but Nicolai was my dog as much as he was Papa’s, so I wanted to say one last goodbye.  I felt stupid crying over a dog, but I did cry, and for a while I was pretty sad every time I’d see something that reminded me of Nic, like his dish or his collar.  This Christmas Pops surprised me with two eight-week-old Malamute puppies, one female and one male, that we named Nadia and Zhavago. We still have Tasha, but she’s the same age as Nicolai was, so I know one of these days I’ll be forced to say goodbye to her as well.  She’s doing okay though, considering she’s thirteen. She really missed Nicolai after he died. If a dog can be depressed, she was.  She’s more like her old self now that Nadia and Zhavago are here. She even plays with them, though she has a hard time keeping up with them, since they’re young and have so much energy. She doesn’t seem to mind, however.  When she gets tired, she lays down in the yard and is happy to watch them chase each other, or fetch a ball I’ve thrown.

 

While we ate, Papa asked, “Did you call your mother this afternoon?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“What’d she have to say?”

 

I shrugged and swallowed my mouthful of potatoes. “Not much.  Just talked about what we’d do when I go to New York in July.”

 

“Did you tell her about your grades?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“If she sends you money--”

 

“I know, I know. Be sure to write her and Franklin a thank you note. I will.”

 

“Good. I don’t want her to think I raised you with no manners.”

 

“She doesn’t think that. Far from it.”

 

Now it was Papa who shrugged. “Whatever. Don’t much care what she thinks.”

 

I hid my smile within my hamburger. Of course Papa cares about what my mother thinks.  He always has.  It’s to bad things didn’t work out between them, because I know even after all these years he still loves her.  Sometimes I wonder if that’s why he’s never been serious with a woman here in Alaska – if the reason behind that is because he still loves my mom.  It’s hard for me to know for certain either way. I’ve heard all the excuses he’s given Clarice over the years. 

 

He’s not interested in a serious, long-term commitment.

 

He hasn’t met a woman in Alaska that he wants to pursue a relationship with. 

 

Between his responsibilities to the fire department and to me, he’s too busy to have a woman in his life right now. 

 

Whatever the reason, Pops seems happy being single, and since he has been single for most of his adult life, maybe a major change like marriage just isn’t something he wants.  Now that I’m almost grown, I kind of wish he’d find someone who’s special to him – some woman he could enjoy spending time with after I’m off to college, but when I mentioned that to Papa this winter, and told him it wouldn’t bother me if he had a girlfriend, he just laughed and said, “Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine when you’re out on your own.”

 

“But if you meet a woman--”

 

“If I meet the right woman, I’m not against dating...or marriage even, if that’s what you’re asking.”

 

“Okay. I just wanted to make sure.  I didn’t want you to think I’d be jealous or anything.”

 

“That’s not what I think,” Pops assured me, then he changed the subject and we haven’t talked about it since.

 

I finished my hamburger, wiped my hands on a napkin, took a long gulp of Coke, then said, “I asked Mom how I’m supposed to go about writing my book.”

 

“Oh yeah?  What’d she say?”

 

“Just to start writing.”

 

“Sounds like good advice to me.”

 

I sighed as I stood to help my father clear the picnic table.  “It doesn’t sound like good advice to me.  It doesn’t sound like advice at all.”

 

Papa laughed at my expression, and told me not to look so pitiful.  After we had everything cleaned up we went back outside and took a hike with the dogs. We were gone an hour. When we returned, I fed the dogs and the barn cats, while Papa fed the horses. Afterwards, we sat together on the picnic table enjoying the evening.  Alaska has such a short summer, and our area of the state receives so much rain, that we enjoy every bit of sunshine and mild temperatures that come our way. 

 

I was sitting on the ground roughhousing with Nadia and Zhavago, when Papa went into the house for the portable phone.  He came back out with the receiver and sat down on the picnic table bench once again.  He called my grandfather first.  After they had talked for a few minutes, he handed me the phone and said, “Tell Grandpa about your grades.”

 

I rolled my eyes, but did as Papa requested. Grandpa’s a great guy, and despite his age, still healthy both mentally and physically.  He’s lived through so much history. He was a boy when the Great Depression hit, and a young man when it came to an end.  He was amongst the forty-four thousand Native Americans who served in the military during World War II, and then went on to start a successful, self-owned business during an era when few minorities were able to do so.  As we talked, I started wondering if maybe Grandpa had a story to tell me that I could turn into a book. Besides the stuff I already mentioned, he’d grown up on an Indian reservation, and then had married a white woman – my paternal grandmother who died in 1967 - at a time when being in a mixed marriage could get a guy killed. I filed my thoughts in the back of my mind, deciding they were definitely worth contemplating over the next few days.

 

After Pops and I had talked to both Grandpa and Grandma Marietta, Papa called Aunt Reah.  She used to live in Newfoundland, but because Grandma Marietta and Grandpa are both in their late eighties, Aunt Reah moved back to Montana two years ago so she could help them when needed.  She owns a house in White Rock, the town near my grandpa’s ranch, and provides prenatal care to women on area Indian reservations.

 

Pops made me tell Aunt Reah about my grades, and while I talked to her I got to thinking that she probably has lots of stories to tell.  She delivered babies for women in Newfoundland, and now she was doing that for women in northwestern Montana. She’s also traveled overseas several times on vacation because she’s curious about other cultures and customs, so she’s seen and done a lot of interesting things in her life.

 

I was still mulling over the possibilities of getting some kind of story for my book from Grandpa or Aunt Reah, when Papa called Uncle Roy.  Roy DeSoto isn’t my real uncle, but rather, he’s Papa’s best friend, and has been for thirty-eight years.  Once again, Papa handed me the phone.

 

“Tell Uncle Roy about your grades,” he urged, while he ignored my eye roll for the third time that evening.

 

Just like with Grandpa and Aunt Reah, I realized Uncle Roy probably had a lot of stories to tell, too. He’d been with the Los Angeles County Fire Department forty-one years when he retired last summer. You can’t do all the things Uncle Roy has – everything from fighting fires, to being one of L.A. County’s first paramedics, to advancing in the ranks to battalion chief, to retiring as the paramedic instructor for the entire fire department, without having some exciting stories.

 

I thought I’d finally hit on an idea for my book as I handed the phone back to Papa, when just as quickly I returned to being overwhelmed. Now that I’d thought of three people who had led full and interesting lives, I didn’t know which one to talk to.  Grandpa could tell me a lot about the history he’d been a part of, while Aunt Reah could tell me a lot about living alone in remote areas of Newfoundland while assisting women with childbirth who would otherwise have no medical care, while Uncle Roy could tell me a lot about being a firefighter/paramedic for most of his adult life.  The subjects were so varied that it was hard for me to decide which one would make a good story. 

 

“Man, I can’t believe this,” I muttered, while petting my dogs.  “First I don’t know what to write about, now I’m worried that I’ve got too much to choose from.”

 

I sat on the grass and listened as Papa talked the talk of old friends with Uncle Roy.  It was comforting, because it reminded me of when I was younger, and used to listen as Pops talked to Uncle Roy while I did my homework at the kitchen table.  They’d reminisce about when they worked together, telling the same stories over and over again.  They never seem to tire of those stories though, and I never tire of hearing them. Their relationship has embodied and endured so much over the years, that even at the young age of eight, it stood out to me as a symbol of what friendship is all about - two people from different backgrounds and with different personalities, whose differences grow to become the strength that binds them together for life.     

 

Nadia chewed on my hand while I quietly wrestled with Zhavago. I smiled when I heard Pops start laughing at some story Uncle Roy was telling – a story Pops has laughed at dozens of times over the past nine years since he and Uncle Roy renewed their friendship. They’d lost touch after Papa moved to Denver in 1985. In a frightening chain of events, it was a pedophile serial killer named Evan Crammer who brought Uncle Roy and Papa back together again in July of 2000. My father had first encountered Crammer on an April weekend in 1978, when he had taken Chris and Jennifer DeSoto camping. Crammer tried to abduct Jennifer in the middle of the night.  Papa was stabbed multiple times while wrestling Jennifer away from the man, and was close to death when help finally arrived and he was transported to Rampart Hospital.

 

I thought over what little I knew of my father’s experiences with Evan Crammer as I listened to Pops gab to Uncle Roy.  For the first time, I wondered what had been running through Papa’s head when Crammer was attacking him. He must have been so scared. So frightened that Crammer would kill both him and Jennifer.  And then nine years ago, Crammer returned for revenge, and my father found himself facing the guy again while trying to keep Jennifer’s then ten-year-old daughter, Libby, safe.  For Papa, it must have been like reliving a nightmare, but whatever thoughts he’s had about those two experiences he’s never voiced. Or at least not to me, and not to anyone else as far as I know.

 

After Papa said goodbye to Uncle Roy and disconnected the call, he stood and walked toward the house. When he sensed I wasn’t following him, he turned around.

 

“You comin’ inside, Trev?”

 

I continued to pet my dogs, my mind barely focusing on his words.

 

“In a little while.”

 

“Okay. I think I’ll read the newspaper, then go to bed.” He bent and kissed the top of my head. “Good night.”

 

“Night, Pops.”

 

I sat in the back yard for another thirty minutes. By the time I locked the dogs in the barn for the night and entered the house, Papa had gone to bed.  I locked the door, took my tennis shoes off, washed my hands at the laundry room sink, and then sat at the kitchen table eating a piece of cherry cobbler along with a scoop of ice cream. Clarice is one of the best cooks in Eagle Harbor. I think half the reason she likes Pops and me so much, is because we appreciate everything she makes, and tackle it as though it’s our last meal. Or so Clarice says when she’s teasing us about our appetites, while wondering how we’re lucky enough to stay so skinny despite all we eat.

 

I put my dishes in the dishwasher, shut off the kitchen light, then walked through the great room. Papa had left a lamp on for me, though it wasn’t necessary.  It was ten o’clock, but there was still sunlight coming in through the windows.  I shut the lamp off and turned for the stairs that would take me to my room, then on impulse changed my mind about going to bed.  I went to the office Papa has that’s off the great room.  I flicked on the overhead light and crossed to his desk.

 

I sat down in my father’s chair, hesitating a moment before reaching for his lower right-hand desk drawer.  I pulled out two thick photo albums that contain pictures from the years Papa lived in Los Angeles.  Beneath those two photo albums were two manila envelopes. Without looking, I knew one envelope contained cards and artwork made for Papa by Chris, Jennifer, and John DeSoto when they were kids.  The other envelope held newspaper clippings regarding various fires and rescues Papa had been a part of during his years with the L.A. County Fire Department, and newspaper clippings about the attempted abduction of Jennifer that took place over thirty years ago.  I was eight-years-old when I found the artwork and newspaper clippings. Even though I was young, for the first time I understood my father had left a very important part of his past, and a very important part of himself, in the city he had moved from in 1985.

 

Curiosity got the best of me tonight.  I wanted to see if Papa had added any newspaper clippings about the abductions of himself and Libby Sheridan to his collection.  In all the years since that happened, I’ve never thought to ask.  Sure enough, a vast collection was there.  There were stories about the event in the Los Angeles Times, as well as in the Eagle Harbor Chronicle.  As odd as it seems, I’ve never read these articles, even though my name was mentioned in the ones that appeared in the Chronicle. After all, it’s not often that an eight-year-old kid stows away on a plane in an attempt to rescue his father from the clutches of a serial killer.

 

I read the articles, then read them a second time.  I picked up the articles that had appeared in the L.A. Times in 1978, and read them through twice as well. I could feel my brows furrowing with concentration as I slowly paged through Papa’s photo albums in an attempt to capture in my mind the young men he and Roy DeSoto had once been.  I didn’t realize how much time had passed until I looked up at the clock hanging on the wall opposite my father’s desk.  Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne had given it to Papa for Christmas.  It was in the shape of a fire engine, with the face of the clock located on the engine’s door.  It was eleven-thirty, but I didn’t feel tired.  Instead, I was too excited to sleep, because suddenly I knew exactly what I was going to write about.

 

I scooped up a photo album and the newspaper clippings and ran from the room.  I charged up the stairs, never thinking about the fact that my father had been asleep for two hours now, and probably wouldn’t appreciate being woken up by his budding novelist.

 

I burst into Pop’s room with a cry of, “Papa!  Papa!  I’ve got an idea!  I’ve got an idea for my book!”

 

     And no, Papa didn’t appreciate being woken up. By the time we finished yelling at one another, I could have kicked myself in the butt for sharing my idea with him in the first place.

 

 

Wednesday, June 10th, 2009

 

 

I was too tired on Sunday night to finish my journal entry, (actually, the entry stretched into the early hours of Monday morning) so I ended it in kind of a dumb place.  Or at least I thought I did, until I read it again a few minutes ago.  It makes a person wonder what happened next, which reminds me of how a lot of authors end chapters. That prompted me to record in the notes I’ve started for my book:

 

 At the end of each chapter make the reader want to keep reading.

 

I’m not sure how much luck I’ll have at that, but I like how I ended my journal entry the other night, so maybe I’ll get the hang of that method if I practice it some more. For now, though, I’ll go back to the events of Sunday night.

 

Papa shot up in bed when I flung his door open and yelled, “I’ve got an idea for my book!”

 

He threw the covers back and started climbing into his blue jeans.  I realized then that he wasn’t fully awake.  I found out later he thought he was at the fire station, and that the klaxons had gone off.  I should have known he’d think that. After all of his years working for fire departments, if you wake him from a dead sleep he usually spends the first few seconds going through the motions of jumping into turn-outs before he’s oriented. 

 

It was when I turned on his bedside lamp that Pops realized where he was.  I had a sheepish look on my face as he collapsed back on the bed with one leg in his jeans, and one leg still out of them. 

 

“Ah...sorry, Papa.”

 

He scowled at me.  “Is the house on fire?”

 

“Uh...no.”

 

“Did you hurt yourself?”

 

“Uh...no.”

 

“Is someone tryin’ to break in?”

 

“Uh...no.”

 

“Is there a gas leak?”

 

“Uh...I don’t think so.”

 

“Okay then, what’s the emergency?”

 

“There...there isn’t one.”

 

Pops pulled his jeans off and threw them to the end of the bed. He sat on the edge of the mattress in his boxer shorts and raked a hand through his hair.  What hadn’t been standing up in spikes messed by sleep was standing up now.  I thought Pops looked pretty funny, but I was smart enough not to say anything about his appearance.

 

“So if there isn’t an emergency, would you mind tellin’ me why you threw my door open in the middle of the night while yelling at the top of your lungs?”

 

“Well...see I’ve...I’ve got an idea for my book.”

 

“Good for you, but don’t cha’ think that news coulda’ waited until morning?”

 

“Um...yeah, I guess it could have.  Sorry, I wasn’t thinking.”

 

Papa shot me half a smile. “You’re forgiven.  But next time there’s not an emergency, remember two things please.”

 

“What two things?”

 

“Don’t come in here without knocking first. And don’t wake me up if I’m already sleeping.”

 

“I’ll remember.”

 

“Glad to hear it, ‘cause your old man’s heart can’t take a lot more of these middle of the night jump starts.”

 

I laughed. “Yeah, sure. You’ll be jump starting when you’re eighty if that means you’re still working for the fire department.”

 

“Maybe,” Pops agreed, acknowledging in that one word his life-long love of being a firefighter-paramedic.

 

  He pointed at the things I was carrying in my hands.  “What’s that?”

 

I sat down next to him.  “One of your photo albums from when you lived in L.A., and these newspaper clippings.”

 

I thrust the clippings at Papa, but he didn’t take them.  He glanced down long enough to see the headline on the top one - A Hero Fights For His Life! - then looked at me again.

 

“What are you doing with that stuff?”

 

“Like I said, I’ve got an idea for my book.”

 

I could hear the wariness in his voice when he asked, “What idea?”

 

“It came to me when you were talking to Uncle Roy on the phone.  I got to thinkin’ what good friends the two of you have been for so many years, and then after I came inside I went to your office.  I started looking at these old pictures, and the newspaper clippings from when Evan Crammer tried to kidnap Jennifer, and then kidnapped you and Libby, and that’s when I knew what I’d write about. That’s when--”

 

“No.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“No.”

 

“But, Pops--”

 

“Trevor, I said no.  You’ll have to come up with another idea.”

 

“But I’ve been thinking for a week now and this is the first idea I’ve had.  And the great thing about it is just what you said the other day at Donna’s.”

 

“What I said?”

 

“It was right under my nose.”

 

“No,” he shook his head.  “Not that.  Not...not about Crammer. You think harder. I’m sure you’ll come up with something else over the next few days.”

 

“But, Papa--”

 

We don’t get into yelling matches often any more, but every once in a while we can still get pretty upset with one another.

 

“Trevor, I said no!  Now drop it. It’s late, and we both have to work in the morning.  Go to bed.”

 

“Pops, come on!” I jumped to my feet, still clinging to the photo album and clippings.  “This is the best idea!  No one is gonna be able to write a story better than this one!  Besides, I don’t have any other ideas.  This is the first good plot that I’ve thought of since Mrs. St. Claire gave us the assign--”

 

“Trevor, how many times do I have to say no?”

“You don’t have to say it any times.  All you have to say is yes.”

 

“Well I’m not gonna say yes.  Now go to bed.”

 

“Papa--”

 

Now it was Papa’s turn to stand up.  He’s taller than me by only an inch now, but even when wearing nothing but boxer shorts he can still intimidate me into good behavior when he shoots me that glare he has.

 

“Young man, I’m not gonna say it again.  Drop it, and get to bed.”

 

I resorted to the only defense I had left. Immaturity.

 

“Fine!  Fine, I’ll drop it. But when I get an F and Jenna Van Temple is valedictorian, you’ll have no one to blame but yourself!”

 

With that, I stomped out of the room and slammed the door behind me.  I marched to my room, and slammed that door for good measure. I tossed the photo album and clippings on my dresser, then spent ten minutes pacing the room while muttering things like, “He’s so stupid,” and “Fine, I’m not gonna a write a book at all then. I’ll flunk, and he can brag about that to his friends.”

 

When I’d calmed down some, I sat at my desk so I could type in my journal. This is the first year Pops has let me have a computer in my room, though he doesn’t let me have Internet access.  If I need to get on the Net I have to use the computer in his office, meaning he can check the History icon at any time to see what sites I’ve visited. I think Papa’s convinced that teenage boys do nothing but access porn sites if left unsupervised to surf the Net - which probably isn’t too far from the truth.  I’ve surfed the Net a few times with friends who are allowed to do so from computers in their bedrooms, so I know what teenage boys – including me - like to look at when they don’t have to worry about their parents checking up on them.

 

 I was surprised I could set my anger aside while I recorded the events of the day, but I could, which means I’ve learned something else about writing.  It’s therapeutic, and it allows you to escape to a place far removed from your current reality. Maybe that’s why I stopped my journal entry where I did.  Maybe my anger was too fresh, and I didn’t want to reenter my current reality. Or maybe I was depressed because I had to come up with a new idea for my book, or maybe, like I said earlier, I was just too tired to keep typing.  Whatever it was, I saved my entry to my hard drive and to a disk, then stripped to my boxers and climbed in bed.  I tossed and turned for over an hour. I was so upset with Papa for dashing my book idea that I couldn’t settle down.

 

When the alarm went off at six, I felt like I could use another seven hours of sleep.  Unfortunately, I had to get up because there were animals to take care of before I reported to work at eight.

 

I made my bed, then took clothes across to the hall to the bathroom and got dressed.  I could smell bread toasting in the toaster as I made my way down the stairs.  I entered the kitchen to find Papa setting a box of Wheat Chex and a box of Cheerios on the kitchen table.  Orange juice had already been poured into glasses that were setting on the table as well.

 

I headed for the laundry room.

 

“Where do you think you’re going?”

 

“To the barn.” I refused to look at Pops. “Got chores to do.”

 

“You can do them after breakfast.”

 

“I’m not hungry.”

 

“Sit down.”

 

I hesitated long enough for Pops to order again, “Trevor, sit down.”

 

I pulled a chair out and slammed the legs on the floor in the act of sitting. Papa shot me that glare of his again.

 

“I’ve heard enough slamming of doors and chairs in the past six hours to last me until you graduate from high school, so cool it.”

 

“I’m not gonna graduate now.  I’ll be lucky if the Merchant Marine will take me after I flunk Mrs. St. Claire’s class next year.”

 

“You’re not gonna flunk Mrs. St. Claire’s class.”

 

“I will if I don’t turn a book in.”

 

“You’re gonna turn a book in.”

 

“I was gonna turn a book in,” I said as Papa placed a plate of buttered toast in front of me, “until you told me I couldn’t write about Crammer.  You know, you can’t tell me what I can or can’t write. There is this thing called freedom of the press. The constitution says I can write whatever I want to.”

 

“That’s true, except the constitution doesn’t feed and clothe you, now does it?”

 

I scowled, but kept my thoughts to myself. I knew if I opened my mouth and said anything, what came out was going to get me grounded for at least a week.

 

Papa sat down across from me and filled his cereal bowl with Wheat Chex.  As he poured milk in and added two teaspoons of sugar, he said, “I’ve been giving this idea of yours some more thought.”

 

“I already heard you.  You said I can’t write it, so forget it.”

 

“You give up too easily.”

 

“What’s the supposed to mean?”

 

“Just what I said. You give up too easily.”

 

“I don’t have much choice, do I?  You said I can’t use that plot.”

 

Papa smiled. “Anything worth doing is worth fighting for.”

 

“Yeah, but don’t cha’ think I’m at kind of a disadvantage?”

 

“How so?”

 

“It’ my father I’m fighting with over this.”

 

“Good point,” Papa nodded. He didn’t say anything for a few seconds, then asked, “So, you’re sure you can write a book about Crammer?”

 

I wasn’t sure I could write a book about anything, but I didn’t say that to Papa.  I figured my father’s experiences with Evan Crammer were as good of a subject to settle on as any.  At least the research and interviews, as Mom mentioned were necessary, wouldn’t be too hard to come by.

 

I sounded more confident then I felt when I gave a firm nod, and an equally firm, “I’m sure.”

 

“All right, here’s the deal then.”

 

“There’s a deal I have to make?”

 

“Yep. There is.”

 

“I don’t think Hemingway ever had to make any deals when he wrote his books.”

 

“That’s because Hemingway wasn’t seventeen years old and living with his father when he was writing.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Pretty sure.  And even if I’m wrong, we’re not talking about Hemingway. We’re talking about you.”

 

“That’s what I thought you were gonna say.” I put grape jelly on my toast, took a bite, chewed and swallowed, then asked, “Okay, what’s the deal?”

 

“The deal is that you first have to find out if anyone but Mrs. St. Claire is gonna read the book.”

 

“I can do that.  I can stop by her house on my way home from Gus’s today.”

 

“Okay.  If she’s the only person who’s gonna read it, then I’ll be more inclined to say yes.”

 

I grinned. “All right!  Thanks, Pops. I--”

 

He held up a hand.  “Hold on just a minute. There’s two more parts to this deal.”

 

“What?”

 

“You have to change everyone’s names. I don’t want anyone’s real name used. Not mine, not Crammer’s, and most of all not your Uncle Roy’s, Chris’s, Jennifer’s, or Libby’s.  You have to be willing to respect our privacy.”

 

“I will,” I promised. I was pretty sure fiction authors sometimes based their books on actual people and events, but changed stuff like names, places, and facts.  I made a mental note to ask Mrs. St. Claire about that when I saw her.

 

“The other thing is, you have to get permission from Uncle Roy, Chris, Jennifer, and Libby to do this. I don’t want you askin’ them questions, or bothering them in any way, if they don’t wanna participate.”

 

“Okay, I’ll talk to them as soon as possible.  I can call them after I get home from work.”

 

This had been Libby’s freshman year at UCLA.  She’s majoring in music, and hopes to play in a symphony orchestra after she graduates.  She lived on campus during the school year, but now that summer is here, she moved back to Jennifer’s house.  She works at a GAP, and when she’s not working, she plays with an orchestra that gives evening performances in parks around the L.A. area.  I knew I could get a hold of Libby and Jennifer at Jennifer’s house, and Chris is easy to get in touch with on most days since he works out of his home. I wasn’t as certain about Uncle Roy, because now that he and Aunt Joanne are both retired, they travel some.

 

“Is Uncle Roy around?”

 

“He was last night when I talked to him on the phone.”

 

“What I mean is, he didn’t say anything about him and Aunt Joanne going away this week, did he?”

 

“Nope. He didn’t mention any plans for trips until they go to Wyoming in August to see John and his family.”

 

“Okay. Then I’ll try to get in touch with all of them after I get off work today.”

 

“All right.  And if any of them say no--”

 

“If any of them say no, then I’ll come up with another idea.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

We talked about other things while we ate. I had just finished my breakfast when Clarice’s vehicle pulled in the driveway. I stood to carry my dishes to the dishwasher. After I had placed them in the lower rack and shut the door, I walked by Pops, bent down, and encircled his shoulders with my right arm.

 

“Thanks, Papa.”

 

He reached up and patted my arm.  “You’re welcome.”

 

“See you tonight. I’ll bring supper to the station for you, okay?”

 

“Okay,” Pops agreed.

 

Papa was starting a twenty-four hour shift that morning.  When I was little, Clarice and I took supper to the station when Pops had all-night duty, so he and I could eat together.  That ritual has continued, even though I’m not a kid any more. Now that I’m driving, Clarice doesn’t come with me. She either packs a hot meal for both Papa and me that I take as I leave the house, or I treat Pops to something like pizza from Mr. Ochlou’s, or burgers from Donna’s.

 

“Be careful today,” Papa said, like he has every day since I started driving.

 

“I will be,” I promised while heading for the door. “You too.”

 

I met Clarice coming in as I was going out.  She told me to make sure I stopped back in the house to pick up the lunch she was going to pack for me. I smiled my thanks at her and said I would.  While I was doing chores, I heard the fire department SUV Papa drives start up.  By the time I walked out of the barn ten minutes later, he had left for work.

 

I thought about everything I had to do as I went to the house to shower, change into clothes that didn’t smell like horses, and brush my teeth, before going to the airport.  Despite my confidence with Papa, I wasn’t certain how to go about asking the various members of the DeSoto family for the permission I needed to write the book. 

 

It wasn’t that I was nervous about talking to Chris, Jennifer, or Libby.  Libby is one of my closest friends, and Chris and Jen treat me like an older brother and sister might treat a favorite little brother.  I guess it’s kind of egotistical to refer to myself as a ‘favorite little brother’ but that’s the best way I can describe it.  Enough years separate me from Chris and Jennifer that they’re old enough to be parents to me, but my relationship with them has never included parental overtones. I look up to both of them in the way I imagine a kid looks up to much older and respected siblings.  Therefore, uneasiness didn’t play a part in asking them for permission to write a book in which the plot would mirror terrifying events they had lived through, but rather, figuring out how to ask, how to explain this crazy idea I had, was what had me worked up. After all, who was going to take a seventeen-year-old seriously when it came to a novel as complex as this?  And all for nothing but a dumb school assignment that seventeen-year-old wouldn’t be participating in if he had a choice.     

 

 On the other side of the DeSoto family coin, I was nervous about talking to Uncle Roy, which is kind of odd, because he’s never given me reason to be afraid of him other than the first time I met him. That was when I was eight and had stowed away to California.  I was too young then to realize that the man I thought was grouchier than the Grinch, was grouchy because he was worried about his granddaughter’s whereabouts and safety.  All I knew was one minute Roy DeSoto didn’t seem to like me very much, and the next minute I was calling him “Uncle Roy” and beginning to feel strong affection for the gentle man with the soft voice who comforted me while I cried for my missing father.

 

I’m still not sure why the thought of asking Uncle Roy for his permission to write this book was so difficult, other than to say that, like Papa, I’d never heard him talk about Evan Crammer.  Not that I’d heard Chris, Jennifer, or Libby talk about Crammer a lot either, but I have heard them say a few things about their experiences with the man – mostly in relationship to how grateful they are to my father for keeping them safe, and how he was willing to sacrifice himself for them.  Just the three of them talking to me that little bit about Crammer over the years gave me the impression the subject wasn’t off-limits with them.  Somehow, I’d always gotten the opposite impression with Uncle Roy.  Maybe it’s just because he’s not a guy to talk much about his feelings. Or maybe it’s because I’ve never really asked him about Crammer. Or maybe...well, maybe it’s because Evan Crammer is difficult for him to talk about, just like Crammer is difficult for Papa to talk about.  

 

After I was showered and dressed, I raced down the stairs.  I grabbed my insulated lunch bag from the counter, gave Clarice a kiss on the cheek, told her goodbye, and dashed out the door.  I arrived at the airport a few minutes before eight.  Although I usually hate it when Gus asks me to give his office a good cleaning (the guy is a total slob when it comes to keeping an organized file cabinet, putting away receipts for taxes, and throwing away papers he no longer needs) I was actually glad for such a routine chore. While I separated papers into piles, then filed, dusted, and swept, I rehearsed how I was going to present my case for the book to the DeSotos.  Even after three hours of talking to myself, I wasn’t sure if I sounded like anything other than a stammering idiot. If nothing else, Gus’s office looked great.  Or so he said as I ran by him on my way to my other job. 

 

Monday through Friday in the summertime I do lunch deliveries for Mr. Ochlou along with Dylan Teirman.  Kylee is a waitress at Ochlou’s Pizzeria, and if Dylan and I get our deliveries done early we help her out by bussing tables.  Besides pizza, Mr. Ochlou serves sandwiches and hotdogs, so he’s always busy between eleven and one-thirty. 

 

“See you around two!” I called to Gus as I ran out of his office, headed for my truck.

 

“See you then!  I’ve got a plane for us to load when you get back!”

 

I waved a hand in acknowledgment of Gus’s words. He hauls cargo all over Alaska, and down into Washington, Oregon, and California, too. 

 

It’s always good to see Kylee, and I’ve been best friends with Dylan and his twin, Dalton, for as long as I can remember, so working at Mr. Ochlou’s is as much fun as working for Gus, only in a different way, of course.  At Gus’s, I get to indulge in my love of flying. At Ochlou’s Pizzeria, I get to indulge in my love of Kylee.  Or at least I get to make ‘goo goo’ eyes at her from afar, as Mr. Ochlou is always accusing me of doing in that grumpy way he has of talking. I learned a long time ago that his bark is worse than his bite, so I never let anything he says get to me. 

 

I ate my lunch as I drove from the airport to the pizzeria. I worked at Ochlou’s from eleven-fifteen until one forty-five.  I punched out, said goodbye to Mr. Ochlou and Dylan, then grabbed Kylee and pulled her into the seclusion of the short hallway that leads to the public restrooms.  We exchanged two kisses before Mr. Ochlou yelled, “Hey, lover boy, be on your way so Kylee can get back to work!  I’m not paying her to keep your lips warm, Gage.”

 

Kylee giggled while I shook my head and rolled my eyes. 

 

“I’ll call you after work,” I promised. “I’m gonna eat supper at the station with my pops, but before I go home maybe I can stop by your place. We can take a walk and get some ice cream.”

 

“All right,” Kylee agreed. “I’ll talk to you later.”

 

“Yeah. Talk to you later.”

 

I stole one more kiss, then pushed the swinging glass door open and ran across the parking lot to my truck. As I came upon Mrs. St. Claire’s house, I saw her working in the yard, so decided it was as good a time as any to talk to her. 

 

Mrs. St. Claire acted happy to see me, which I thought was pretty nice of her considering no teacher probably wants to see a student during summer vacation.  Of course, here in Eagle Harbor that’s kind of hard to avoid, considering how isolated this community is from the mainland of Alaska.

 

I asked Mrs. St. Claire the questions Papa told me I had to.  She assured me that she’d be the only person reading the book, and she confirmed that fiction authors often base their books on real events, but take numerous fictional liberties to hide that fact from their readers at large.

 

“Sounds like you have quite a plot in mind, Trevor,” my teacher said, even though I hadn’t told her many details about my idea.  However, she’d been a resident of Eagle Harbor when Papa was kidnapped and I stowed away, so she was at least aware of the information given in the newspaper, and then whatever else had circulated as a result of small town gossip.

 

“Maybe.  I don’t know. First of all, I have to get permission from a few people to write it...people who were involved in the incidents.  If they say yes, then I’ll have to see if I can do something with it. You know, turn it into a real book.”

 

“I’m sure you can.”

 

“I’m glad you think so, because I’m not so certain of that.  Writing a book is already hard work, Mrs. St. Claire, and I haven’t even started yet.”

 

     Mrs. St. Claire laughed, then told me she was confident that I wasn’t afraid of a little hard work.

 

     Her mentioning hard work made me look at my watch. I thanked my teacher for her time, got back in my truck, and headed for Gus’s.

 

     I finished my day at the airport at four-thirty.  I smelled supper cooking when I entered my house at ten minutes to five.   

 

Clarice smiled as I walked in the door. “I knew you’d be home soon.  I’ll have food packed for you and your papa within the hour.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

I unpacked my lunch bag while telling Clarice about my day.  I didn’t mention anything about stopping to see Mrs. St. Claire. I didn’t want Clarice, or anyone else in Eagle Harbor, to know about the book.  Or at least not right then.  If I blew it and didn’t get it written, or if it turned out to be lousy and I got a bad grade on it, I figured the less people who knew the better.

 

While Clarice worked in the kitchen, I went outside and did chores.  I threw a ball a few times for my dogs before I fed them.  I petted all three of them, and promised we’d take a hike on Tuesday.  Between work, baseball, and Kylee, I don’t have as much time to play with Nadia and Zhavago like I used to play with Tasha and Nicolai. I guess that’s why I think of Nadia and Vag as Papa’s dogs, more than I think of them as my own.  Not to mention that they’ll be his companions after I leave for college.

 

When I was finished with chores I went into the house.  I cleaned up and changed clothes again, then slipped into Papa’s office without Clarice seeing me. She had the TV on that’s mounted beneath a set of cabinets in the kitchen. She was watching Jeopardy while she ate her supper, so she wasn’t paying attention to where I was. 

 

I shut the office door and sat down behind Papa’s desk.  I wiped a sweaty palm on the leg of my jeans, then laid my hand on the phone’s receiver. I took three deep breaths, picked up the receiver, and punched in Uncle Roy’s number.  I figured I might as well call him first, since he was the DeSoto I most expected to say “no” to my request.  If he refused to give me permission to write the book, then there was no use in wasting my time calling Chris, Jennifer, and Libby.

 

The phone rang four times. Just when I was expecting the answering machine to pick up, I heard a man’s voice say, “Hello?”

 

“Uh...uh...” I swallowed hard and wiped my sweaty palm on my jeans again. “Uh...Uncle Roy...this is Trevor.  Uh...Trevor Gage.”

 

Uncle Roy chuckled over the way I had supplied my last name.  “I’m not so old yet that you need to give me your last name, Trev.”

 

“Oh...uh...no. No, I didn’t mean...I don’t think you are.  Old, I mean. I don’t think you’re old. Sorry.”

 

The man must have sensed my nervousness, because his next question was an urgent, “Trevor, are you all right?  Is your father okay?”

 

“Uh...yeah. Yeah. We’re both fine.”

 

“Good. Good, glad to hear it.  You had me worried there for a second.  So, to what do I owe the pleasure of this call, young man?”

 

“I...um...Uncle Roy, is it okay if I write a book?”

 

And that was the brilliant way I tried to obtain permission from Roy DeSoto to write a book about his experiences with a serial killer named Evan Crammer.

 

 

Sunday, June 14th, 2009

 

 

I didn’t know being a writer was such hard work. Since Wednesday night I’ve spent every spare minute I have on my book, and I haven’t written even one page of it yet!  At this rate, I’ll have to repeat my senior year in order to finish the stupid thing. I said that to Papa this evening when he came home from work and found me at the computer in his office – the same place he had found me before he left for work at seven-thirty this morning.

 

Once again, Papa voiced his confidence in me. 

 

“You’ll have it finished before the deadline. Don’t get so high-strung over it.  Work on it an hour or two each day, then call it quits. If you do that, little by little it’ll get done.”

 

If you knew my pops, you’d know why I thought it was funny when he told me not to get so high-strung. Talk about the pot calling the kettle black.  (That’s an old-fashioned expression, but it’s one Clarice uses all the time in reference to Papa and me. I’ve picked up on it over the years, and on some of her other expressions, too. Therefore, I find myself sounding like a seventy-seven year old woman at times, and not like a seventeen-year old guy.)

 

“An hour or two each day?” Even I could hear the disbelief in my voice. “Pops, there’s a lot more to this than I thought. I’m gonna have to spend every free minute I have on this book, and even then, I’ll be lucky to have it done by April.”

 

Papa shrugged. “Then pick another plot.”

 

I had a feeling there was more to that comment than met the eye.  Papa said it casually enough, but I got the impression that’s what he really hoped I do. Which, in turn, made me even more determined to write about Evan Crammer.

 

“No,” I shook my head. “No, I’ll stick with this one. Besides, I’ve already gotten everyone’s permission. I’m not gonna change my mind now.”

 

I meant that too.  No way was I going to change my mind.  Just getting in touch with all of the DeSotos, explaining my assignment, and telling each of them my idea for the plot, had taken a lot of time.  I had to call Libby after I got home from taking Kylee for ice cream on Wednesday night, because I hadn’t been able to reach her before I left for the fire station with Papa’s supper. Jennifer was on duty at the hospital when I finally got in touch with Libs, so I had to call back on Thursday night in order to talk to her.  

 

As I had expected it would be, talking about my book to Chris, Jennifer, and Libby was pretty easy.  Chris thought it was a neat idea, wished me luck, and told me he’d answer any questions he could.  He was eleven years old in April of 1978, and it had been Chris who rode my father’s horse, Cody, down a mountain in order to get help after Evan Crammer had stabbed Papa multiple times.  That’s all I know about Chris’s involvement, so I’m anxious to find out what he remembers about that weekend when Crammer tried to kidnap Jennifer, and Papa was seriously injured protecting her.

 

Getting permission from Libby to write the book wasn’t any more of a problem than getting it from Chris had been. Even though she must have some terrifying memories of her four days held captive by Crammer, Libby was excited about my book.

 

“That’s awesome, Trev. It’s a great way to let everyone know what a hero your father is.”

 

“It’s just for a high school English assignment,” I reminded her. “It’s not like it’s really gonna be published or anything.”

 

“You never know. It might be.”

 

I laughed. “Libby, I’ll be lucky if this so-called book of mine is interesting enough to hold a first grader’s attention when I’m finished with it.  There’s no way it’s ever gonna be published.”

 

“Don’t sell yourself short. You haven’t even written it yet.”

 

“No, I haven’t, but even when I finally do get it done, and even if it is halfway decent, Papa would never let me get it published.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Beats me. He’s been kinda weird about the whole idea.”

 

“Weird?”

 

“Yeah. At first...on Sunday night, when I first told him what my idea for the book was, he got pissed off and told me that I couldn’t write it.  Then on Monday morning he changed his mind, but only if I met certain conditions.”

 

“Conditions?”

 

“Yeah, I have to get permission from you, your mom, Chris, and your grandpa before I can write it, and then no one but my English teacher can read it.”

 

“You mean even I can’t read it?”

 

“I dunno.  I guess you could. I think Papa just meant no one could read it who wasn’t involved.  But either way, you won’t wanna read it. Trust me, it’ll be dumb.”

 

“How can it be dumb?”

 

“I’m writing it, that’s how.  But before I can do that, I’ll have to call back tomorrow night and talk to your mom.  I already talked to your grandpa and Chris earlier today, so if I get a yes from your mom, I can start this ‘epic’ of mine.  Do you think she’ll be home by seven your time?”

 

Libby laughed at the sarcastic way I said the word epic, then told me, “Yeah, she should be here. She’s on a twenty-four shift right now, so if she’s not tied up at the hospital for any reason, she should be home by nine in the morning. I’ll let her know you’re trying to get in touch with her. And speaking of your epic, what are you gonna call it?”

 

“You mean aside from writing it, I have to come up with a title?”

 

“Yes, silly, you have to come up with a title. Who did you think was gonna give it a title?”

 

I scribbled the word ‘Title’ in my notes while I said, “Libby, take it from me. Don’t ever give up music to become an author.”

 

Libs laughed once more before telling me goodbye and breaking our connection. I called Jennifer’s house again on Thursday after I got home from work.  Jen picked up on the second ring. After I identified myself, she said, “Hi, Trev. Libby told me to expect your call.”

 

Jennifer’s been through some tough times with the death of her son, Brandon, when he was only six, and then her divorce from Libby and Brandon’s father not long after that, but you’d never know it. One of the things I love about Jen is that she always has a smile in her voice whenever she talks to you.  She’s a really positive, caring person, and that’s one reason she makes such a great doctor.  She connects with her patients in the same way I hope to connect with my own patients some day.  I know professors at medical schools preach against personal involvement, but how can a guy be a small town doctor without wanting to be personally involved with his patients?  Doesn’t make much sense to me, that’s for sure.

 

After we exchanged small talk, I explained my assignment to Jennifer.  Jen didn’t voice any reluctance to the idea, but on the other hand, I got the impression she didn’t take my assignment too seriously either. Like Chris had, Jennifer wished me luck and told me she’d help in any way she could.  She was sincere about all of it, but I’m pretty sure she was thinking it was just a high school English assignment, and since I’d never written much of anything before beyond what was required of me in Mrs. St. Claire’s class, how could I possibly turn her experiences with Evan Crammer into a full fledged novel? Which are exactly the same thoughts I have whenever the impact of what I’m going to attempt hits me.  It’s interesting that I fought so hard with Papa in order to get the privilege to write a book I have my doubts I can write in the first place. Just goes to show you that as soon as someone tells a Gage he can’t do something, he’ll turn around and prove that person wrong.  Or so I’ve heard Uncle Roy say in reference to my pops.  Guess that applies to me too.

 

The conversation I had dreaded the most when it came to getting permission to write this book, had been the one that turned out to be the shortest. Like I said, I called Uncle Roy first because if he told me no, then I’d be wasting my time to contact Chris, Jen, and Libby. Right away I got suspicious when Uncle Roy didn’t ask me any questions after I’d stumbled through, “I...um...Uncle Roy, is it okay if I write a book?” nor did he act surprised by my request.  It was as if he knew it was coming, which meant I knew who had called him before I did.

 

Uncle Roy told me that it was okay with him if I wrote the book, and that yes, he’d answer any questions he could for me.  I was ready to thank him and say goodbye, when my suspicions regarding a phone call preceding mine were confirmed.  As I was about to wrap up our conversation, he requested, “Trev, just do me one favor, okay?”

 

“Sure. Whatever you want, Uncle Roy.”

 

“When you’re writing this book, you need to keep in mind that this...this entire subject...time period, might not be easy for your father to relive. Don’t...well, just don’t give him any grief over it, all right?”

 

“Whatta’ ya’ mean?”

 

“I...I just mean it was difficult for him.”

 

Papa has always been my hero for a lot of reasons, not just because he protected both Jennifer and Libby from Evan Crammer and lived to tell the story.  Even during recent years when our relationship hasn’t always been smooth sailing, my father is the guy I most want to grow up to be like.  And like that guy, I’m persistent, which is why my response to Uncle Roy wasn’t an amiable, “All right,” but instead a probing, “Difficult how?”

 

There was a hesitation before he responded. “Just difficult. There...just give your father the respect he deserves, Trevor, and don’t put pressure on him where this subject is concerned. That’s all I’m asking. Will you do that for me?”

 

My response came quickly and without much thought.  “Yeah. Sure. I’ll do that.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

It wasn’t until after I hung up the phone that I really thought about what Uncle Roy had said. 

 

Just difficult. There...just give your father the respect he deserves, Trevor, and don’t put pressure on him where this subject is concerned.

 

Suddenly, it seemed as though there was more to this story than a pedophile serial killer intent on kidnapping Jennifer, and then years later, intent on revenge against my father.  I thought Uncle Roy was hinting at other things I wasn’t aware of, but if I was right about that, I didn’t have a clue as to what those ‘difficult’ things were.

 

By the time I arrived at the fire station with Papa’s supper that night, the other firefighter on twenty-four hour duty with him had already eaten and was in the parking lot behind the station washing the paramedic squad.  Pops and I had the kitchen to ourselves as we ate the baked chicken and rice Clarice had packed for us.

 

I answered Papa’s questions about my day spent working for Mr. Ochlou and for Gus, then told him of my plans to take Kylee for ice cream after I left the station. 

 

“How’s your day been?” I asked in return.

 

“Busy, but fine.”

 

Pops told me about a couple of runs they’d had, and then the three hours they’d spent searching Eagle Harbor National Forest for a lost little boy.  Between May and September is the peak tourist season here in Alaska. Since the National Forest borders our town, every so often the fire department has to scour it for a lost kid.  Fortunately, that kind of run has never ended in tragedy.  Or at least not in all the years Papa has been Eagle Harbor’s fire chief.

 

“Glad you found him,” I said of the missing five-year-old.

 

“Me too,” Pops agreed. “That’s a heck of a lotta territory to cover. About ten years ago we spent twenty hours looking for a kid.  I didn’t think we were ever gonna find her, and we were damn lucky when we did.”

 

I nodded. I vaguely recall that incident. I was seven, and since I always looked forward to Papa arriving home from work, I remember how disappointed I was when he didn’t show up that evening before Clarice put me to bed. Because of the lost little girl, he didn’t arrive until eleven-thirty the following morning. 

 

When we were done catching up with each other and were working our way through second helpings of Clarice’s chicken, I said casually, “I talked to Uncle Roy a little while ago.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“He said it’s okay if I write the book.”

 

Though Papa said, “That’s good,” he didn’t sound very happy.  He didn’t sound mad or upset...not like he’d been in his room on Sunday night, but he did sound disappointed, which I thought was odd since he was the one who said I had to call Uncle Roy in the first place.

 

“I called Chris after I talked to Uncle Roy.  He gave me permission to write the book too.  I called Jennifer’s house, but there was no answer.  I’ll call back when I get home tonight.”

 

Papa nodded, but didn’t say anything.

 

I waited for him to speak, but when I saw a minute tick off on the kitchen clock I broke our silence.  My tone was more curious than it was accusatory.  I was pissed at Papa, but I wasn’t stupid enough to start a fight that might put an end to my book.

 

“Pops, why did you call Uncle Roy?”

 

“Call him?”

 

“Yeah. I know you talked to him sometime today before I did.”

 

“Did he tell you that?”

 

“No, but I know you called him.”

 

“How do you know that?”

 

“ ‘Cause he’s a rotten actor. It was pretty obvious that he knew what I was calling about before I even opened my mouth.”

 

Without hesitation, Papa acknowledged, “Yeah, I called him.” 

 

“Why? Didn’t you think I’d tell him the truth about the book? Or explain my idea good enough?”

 

“No, that’s not it at all. I knew you’d be honest and give him a thorough explanation.”

 

“Then why did you call him?  So you could tell him not to give me permission to write it?”

 

“Now that would be kinda dumb, wouldn’t it, considering I was the one who said you had to call him to begin with.”

 

“That’s what I’m thinkin’.”

 

“Then you’re thinkin’ right.”

 

“So why’d you call him, Pops? I mean, I’m seventeen years old. I’m old enough to handle something like this without your help...or interference.”

 

“I wasn’t doing either of those things.”

 

“Then what were you doing?”

 

My father gave me his ‘look’ for a long moment – the one that tells me to back off and remember he’s the parent and I’m the kid. When he was done putting me in my place with just that look, he said softly, “I was letting an old friend know that if he didn’t wanna agree to being a part of your book...however indirectly, that it was okay for him to say no.”

 

“I woulda’ told him that.”

 

“Maybe you would have, but he didn’t need to hear it from you, Trevor.  Roy needed to hear it from me.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because if you haven’t figured it out yet, you mean a lot to Roy DeSoto.  He thinks of you as the grandson he doesn’t have. The last thing he’d wanna do is say no to you.”

 

“So that’s why you called him? To tell Uncle Roy that he could put a stop to my book if he wanted to?”

 

“Yes, that’s why I called your Uncle Roy.”

 

“I don’t get it.”

 

“You don’t get what?”

 

“On Sunday night you told me I couldn’t write the book, but then on Monday morning you told me anything worth doing is worth fighting for. Now you’re acting like you don’t want me to write the book again.”

 

“I never said that.”

 

“Then why’d you call Uncle Roy?”

 

“I already told you why.”

 

“But--”

 

“Trevor, I don’t have to explain a thirty-eight year friendship to you.”

 

“I know, but--”

 

“And even if I did have to explain it to you, I couldn’t.”

 

“What’s that mean?”

 

Papa stood and gathered our empty dishes. “Just what I said.”

 

I would have hung around the station and bugged him more in an effort to get a straight answer, but he was toned out for a possible heart attack. He left the dishes in the sink and ran for the paramedic squad.  He turned around right before he opened the service door that led from the kitchen/dayroom, to the back parking lot.

 

“Have Kylee home by her curfew, and you be home by yours.”

 

“I will be!” I called as the door shut behind him.

 

I finished cleaning up the kitchen, loaded our dirty dishes in the dishwasher, and packed the casserole dish into Clarice’s insulated carrier.  I took it to my truck, climbed in, and went to Kylee’s house.  We walked to the Last Frontier Ice Cream Parlor, but it was so crowded with tourists that we ended up going to Donna’s Diner for milkshakes instead.  It was after I had taken Kylee home that I called Libby. Clarice was waiting up for me, just like she always does when I’m out on a date and she’s spending the night because Papa’s on-duty. She shut off the TV in the great room when I walked through the kitchen door.  Clarice told me goodnight, kissed my cheek, then headed to the bedroom we think of as hers, that’s behind the formal dining room we hardly ever use. 

 

I used the phone in Papa’s office to call Libby.  When she and I finished talking, I was too keyed up to sleep. Even though I still had to get in touch with Jennifer, I was anxious to start working on my book.  I pulled out all of the newspaper articles, read them through again, and began making notes.  From those notes, questions started to form that I wanted to ask my father and the DeSotos.  I used Papa’s computer to start a file I named, ‘Trevor’s Book’ for lack of anything better to call it.  Once questions started churning in my head, it was hard to stop them.  But when I glanced up at the fire engine clock and saw it was ten minutes after eleven, I knew I needed to go to bed. I had to work the next morning, so I had to be up early to do chores before leaving for the airport.

 

I took the newspaper articles with me on Thursday.  After I got off work I stopped at the library and made copies of them.  I didn’t want to lose any of Papa’s originals, plus I wanted the copies so I could highlight various sentences and make notes in the margins.

 

I worked on my notes and questions for a couple of hours on Friday night, and then again on Saturday night after I took Kylee home.  She’d come to my house for supper after my baseball game. Papa cooked hot dogs and polish sausage on the grill for us, and then after we’d eaten he went into the house to watch a movie while Kylee and I took a horseback ride.

 

I spent today organizing the notes and questions I have so far.  I want to make this as easy as possible for everyone, meaning I don’t want to fumble through papers in order to find my questions, or end up asking Jennifer the questions I meant to ask Libby.  I had papers spread all over Papa’s desk when he got home from work, but he didn’t ask me about them as he stood in the doorway still dressed in his fire department uniform.  I looked up when I sensed his presence.

 

“I found some things about Evan Crammer on the Internet.”

 

“Good,” he said, but without any of the usual enthusiasm he normally shows when I’m having success with a school assignment.

 

“I printed a bunch of stuff about him. Would you read it later?”

 

“Why?”

 

“I wanna get your perspective on it.”

 

“My perspective?”

 

“Yeah. You know, not everything that’s printed in the newspapers or on the Net is true.”

 

That comment made Papa smile a little bit, as though based on experience he was well aware of that fact.  “Oh really?”

 

“Really. So I need to know how much of this stuff I found on Crammer is fact, and how much of it is fiction.”

 

“Trevor, there’s a lot I don’t know about the man.”

 

“Maybe not.  But there’s a lot you do.”

 

“Look--”

 

“And is it okay with you if I talk to Doctor Brackett and Dixie?”

 

“Why?”

 

I picked up one of the newspaper copies. “Because this article from 1978 quotes Doctor Brackett in several places, and I know Dixie was on duty both times you were taken to Rampart – back in ‘78, and then again nine years ago.  Dixie mentioned that to me once.  I don’t know if I’ll use anything they tell me, but I figure as long as we’re gonna be in California in July, I might as well talk to them too. I don’t know if my book will have any hospital scenes in it, but it might.”

 

He gave a heavy sigh. For a second I thought he was disgusted with me for some reason, but when I studied his face, I decided he just seemed tired.

 

“Pops?” I prompted.

 

He hesitated, but finally said, “Yeah, you can talk to them as long as they both agree to it. If either of them says no though--”

 

“If either of them says no, I’ll drop it. I won’t bother them.”

 

“All right.”

 

“I’ll call them this week and get everything set up.  They’ll be at Uncle Roy’s reunion picnic, won’t they?”

 

“Probably.”

“Do you have their phone numbers?”

 

Papa pointed to his desk. “In my address book. It’s in the top left hand drawer.”

 

“Thanks.” I opened the desk drawer, saw the address book sitting in there by itself, then shut the drawer again. “So, will you read this stuff on Crammer for me?  And I’ve got a whole bunch of questions for you too.  Can we sit at the kitchen table and go over them?”

 

“First I’d like to change outta this uniform, then I’d like to sit at the kitchen table to eat supper, not to answer questions.”

 

“Oh...oh sure.  Yeah.  Okay.”  I tried to hide my disappointment.  Pops just doesn’t understand that a writer has to work while the urge to write is burning hot inside him. 

 

I had met Clarice for service at the Methodist church this morning, like I do on most Sundays. After the service was over at noon, she came to our house to put a pot roast, potatoes, and carrots in the oven. She’d left right after that to return to her own home in town. I could have saved her the trip to our place and put the roast in myself, but she insisted.  I think Clarice likes the feeling she gets from looking after Papa and me, even on days when we don’t need any looking after at all. 

 

I stood up and walked around the desk.  “Supper’s in the oven.”

 

“I can smell it,” Papa acknowledged. “Clarice was here, wasn’t she?”

 

“Of course. She thinks we’d starve without her.”

 

“We wouldn’t starve, but we’d eat a lot of hot dogs, Red Baron Pizza, and Swanson Pot Pies.”

 

“That’s true.”

 

I went to take the roast out and set the table.  I had carved the meat earlier, so by the time Papa was done changing his clothes everything was ready.

 

When we finished eating, we worked together to clean up the kitchen.  Once the dishes were in the dishwasher and the table and counters had been wiped off, I turned for Papa’s office.

 

“I’ll be right back.” 

 

“Where’re you going?”

 

“To get those questions I have for you, and to get those articles about Crammer.”

 

“Oh...uh...listen, Trev, I wanna take a ride on Omaha first.”

 

Omaha is Papa’s horse.

 

“But I thought you were gonna answer my questions.”

 

     “I will, but I need to unwind for a while first.  I’ll be back in an hour or so.”

 

     I couldn’t say much of anything but what I did.

 

     “All right.  I guess I can work on my research some more while you’re gone.”

 

     “I’m sure you can,” Papa agreed.

 

     It’s not like my father to be gone longer than he tells me he’s going to be if he’s running an errand, or taking a horseback ride. But tonight, he was gone an hour and a half beyond the ‘hour or so’ he had originally stated.  When I heard him come into the house I gathered up my papers and stood.  Before I stepped out of his office, he stepped into it.

 

     “Good night, kiddo. Don’t stay up too late. You’ve gotta work tomorrow.”

 

     “Where’re you going?”

 

     “To bed.”

 

     “But you said you’d answer my questions and read these articles when you came back in.”

 

     “Oh...oh yeah. Sorry. I forgot. Listen, Trev, I’m tired and ready to call it a night.  We’ll get to that stuff, I promise.”

 

     “When?”

 

     “Soon.”

 

     “How soon?”

 

     “Soon.”

 

     “But--”

 

     In an instant, his mood changed. He scowled and grumbled, “Trevor, I said we’d get to it.”

 

     “Fine! You don’t have to get so mad.  I didn’t do anything wrong.”

 

     “I’m not mad!”

 

     “Well you’re sure acting like you are!”

 

     He stood there a second, then nodded. “I’m sorry, you didn’t deserve that.  I’m tired.  We’ll go over your questions soon, I promise. Sometime during the week, okay?”

 

     “O...okay.”

 

     He must have still been feeling bad about blowing up at me, because he walked over, put his arms around me, kissed my left temple, and said, “ ‘Night, Trev. I love you.”

 

     He was acting so weird that I figured it was best just to say, “Good night,” hug him in return, and leave it at that, even though I had a lot of things I wanted to say – most of which would have started an argument.

 

     I heard Papa moving between the bathroom and his bedroom for a few minutes, then all movement from the upper floor stopped. I put my papers in order, saved my work to the computer’s hard drive and to a disk, then shut the machine down.  I stopped in the kitchen for a snack before heading to my bedroom.  I glanced down the hall and didn’t see any light coming from underneath Papa’s door, so I assumed he was asleep.

 

Because I wasn’t tired enough to sleep, and didn’t feel like reading, I shut my door and sat at my computer so I could type in this journal entry.  I didn’t bother to turn on the ceiling light, but just used the glow from the monitor for what light I needed. Papa hates it when I do that. He says it’ll ruin my eyes. 

 

I was sitting here typing when I heard him pass by my room and walk down the stairs. Since he didn’t knock on my door, he probably thought I was sleeping.  The light from the monitor won’t reach far enough to be seen beneath the space between the bottom of my door and the carpeting.  I kept typing, though a portion of my attention remained on my father’s whereabouts.  When thirty minutes had passed and I didn’t hear him come back up the stairs, nor hear the sound of the television drifting up from the great room, I snuck down the stairs.  I don’t know why I snuck, because it’s not like I was going to get in trouble for being awake, but some odd instinct...or maybe it was intuition, told me to keep my footsteps light.

 

I found Papa in his office. He didn’t see me peer around the door. Or at least I didn’t think he did at the time. He was wearing a red Eagle Harbor Fire Department t-shirt, a pair of blue pajama pants, and had his reading glasses on. If he had just come downstairs for a drink of water or a late night snack, he would have been wearing what he usually sleeps in during the summer time – his boxer shorts. Since he was wearing more than that, and had his glasses on, I knew he hadn’t just wandered into his office by chance, but rather, had intended on going there for some reason.

 

 Papa was sitting in his big leather chair and looking down at the copies of the newspaper articles I’d left on top of his desk.  There was something about the look on his face – sadness? guilt? remorse? - I still don’t know which it was, that told me it was best if he didn’t know I was there.  Before I could make my escape, he looked up.  I think he must have known I was there all along.  Guess I never was very good at sneaking down the stairs.

 

Softly, he said, “It’s not easy, Trevor.”

 

“What’s not easy?”

 

“These articles call me a hero because I protected Jennifer.”

 

“You were a hero,” I said. 

 

“No I wasn’t.”

 

“But you saved Jennifer.  You kept Crammer from hurting her even after he’d stabbed you.  And you did the same for Libby. You kept her safe. That would be a hero by anybody’s definition, Pops.”

 

He shook his head. “Don’t make me out to be a hero in your book, son. I’m just a man.  A man who has had both triumphs and failures in his life.  A man who has countered everything he’s done right, with one mistake along the way.” He looked back down at the article he’d been reading. “Evan Crammer killed eighteen little girls in the twenty-two years that passed between when I took Jennifer and Chris camping, and the day he kidnapped me. If I had somehow been able to hold onto him that night...or even been able to...well, to kill him with the knife he was using on me, all those lives would have been spared. All those little girls would have gotten the chance to grow up.”

 

Without saying another word, Papa stood and brushed past me.  In that brief moment, he laid a hand on my shoulder and gave it a light squeeze before heading up the stairs. 

 

Now I had my first clue as to what those difficult things were that Uncle Roy hinted about on the phone Wednesday afternoon.  Now I had at least a partial understanding of why he asked me to give my father the respect he deserves, and not to pressure him where the book is concerned.

 

Papa’s door was already shut when I came back upstairs.  I hesitated a moment before entering my room.  I wanted to go to him, but I didn’t know what to say that might make him feel better, so I returned to my journal. 

 

As I sit here, I’m realizing that for the first time in my life, I’ve seen John Gage not as my father, or as my hero, or as the chief of the Eagle Harbor Fire Department, but instead, I’ve gotten a glimpse of him as a man with vulnerabilities, sorrows, and regrets.

 

The more I think about the look I saw on his face a few minutes ago, the more I wonder if writing a book about Evan Crammer is such a good idea after all.




Monday, June 22nd, 2009

 

     Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday passed without Papa saying anything else about my book.  He didn’t offer to set time aside for us to go over my questions, nor did he offer to read the information I’d printed from the Internet about Evan Crammer.  I wasn’t sure what I should do. I kept my promise to Uncle Roy about not pressuring Papa, but even if that promise had meant nothing to me, I still couldn’t have pressured Papa into talking about Crammer.  Each time I thought of bringing the subject up, I recalled the look I’d seen on his face Sunday night, and remembered what he’d said about the eighteen little girls Crammer had killed between 1978 and 2000.  It’s obvious Papa blames himself for the deaths of those girls, even though he has no reason to. Evan Crammer stabbed my father four times that night, and then beat him the next day when Crammer returned for one last try at getting his hands on Jennifer. Given the severity of Papa’s injuries, how he thinks he could have prevented Crammer’s escape, I don’t know.  The point is, he couldn’t have. While a part of him probably knows that, I guess the part of him that instinctively wants to help others has a hard time reconciling that he’d done the best he could, and the choices Crammer made to go on killing children after he’d fled were just that – Crammer’s choices, not Papa’s.

 

     It was my mom who helped me find the patience I needed to get through the week.  By Wednesday, I was ready to throw all my newspaper copies and notes away. I figured I’d call my grandpa and see what information I could get from him that I could turn into a story.  The only thing that stopped me from doing that, was the phone call I received from Mom late on Thursday afternoon before Papa got home from work.  After we’d said hello and spent a couple of minutes catching up with one another, she asked, “What’s this about scrapping the idea for your book?” 

 

     I had been in contact with my mom through e-mail about my book ever since I’d settled on a plot. She doesn’t know much about Papa’s experiences with Crammer in 1978, beyond what little he told her once when she questioned him about the scars he carries from the knife wounds. She’s got a bit more knowledge of Papa’s experiences with the guy nine years ago. Mom and Franklin were vacationing in Paris when Evan Crammer kidnapped Papa, and I stowed away on Gus’s plane.  She found out about everything after it was all over and Papa was recovering from pneumonia at Rampart, while I stayed with Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne. 

 

     “I just don’t think it’s gonna work,” I said in response to Mom’s question.

 

     “But, honey, you’ve already put so much time into it.  You got permission from the DeSotos like your father requested of you. You stopped and saw your English teacher.  You’ve made copies, and notes, and come up with questions to ask your father and the DeSo--”

 

     “I know. I know. But it’s just not gonna happen.”

 

     “Why?”

 

     I hesitated a moment, not sure if Papa would want me to be sharing something like this – stuff that’s really personal to him - with Mom.  Then I decided, what the heck, the two of them had lived together for almost six years, and during that time had created me, so I guess I have the right to share what I want to with Mom, unless Papa specifically puts certain subjects off-limits - which he never has.     

 

     Clarice wasn’t at our house on Thursday, so I was alone in the kitchen while I talked to Mom.  I told her everything, from Papa’s initial negative reaction to my plot, to the way he’d seemed to warm up to the idea, to the way he was now sending me mixed signals about it.

 

     “He just doesn’t wanna talk about it, Mom.”

 

     “Did he come right out and tell you that?”

 

     “No, but you shoulda’ seen his face on Sunday night when he was reading through those old newspaper articles.  He...I guess he’s done a good job of hiding how much his encounters with Crammer still bother him. Or maybe he can...you know, kinda forget about all of it as long as no one brings it up.”

 

     “Possibly. Where your father is concerned, it’s often hard to guess.”

 

     “Whatta’ ya’ mean?”

 

     “I mean your father is a complex man. There are a lot of facets to his personality, but those facets aren’t readily revealed to the outside world.”

 

     “Maybe. I guess you’d know about that kinda stuff better than me.”

 

     I could tell Mom smiled when she said, “I guess I would. Even after all the years that have passed since we lived together.”

 

     I didn’t have a response for that.  I’d gone through a time period when I was fourteen and fifteen, where I wished my parents were married, but it was Mom who helped me see that a marriage between them was never meant to be.  I’ve moved beyond being curious about their relationship.  I figure I now know about as much as either one of them will ever be willing to tell me, so I’ve learned to quit asking questions.

 

     “Anyway, I might as well come up with a new plot,” I said. “Papa told me he’d answer questions for me this week, but since it’s already Thursday and he still hasn’t--”

 

     “I’ve never known your father to break his promises, Trevor.  If he says he’ll answer your questions this week, then he will.”

 

     “But it’s Thursday and--”

 

     “Have a little patience, son.  The week isn’t over until midnight on Saturday.”

 

     “Mom!”

 

     She laughed at me, then said, “Trevor, the only advice that I can give you is what I’ve already stated. Be patient. Bide your time and see if your father brings the subject up.  If he doesn’t say anything about it by Sunday morning, then ask him when the two of you can sit down and discuss your questions.”

 

     “What if he won’t give me a straight answer?”

 

     “Tell him you need to have one, or you’re going to move on to a new plot.”

 

     “I guess I could do that. I mean, I guess I could give it until Sunday.”

 

     “That’s what I think you should do.”

 

     “Okay. Thanks, Mom.”

 

     “You’re welcome.”

 

     Mom and I talked a few minutes longer, then said goodbye. I had a date with Kylee that night, so Papa and I only saw one another briefly after he arrived home from work. He was waiting up for me when I got home at twenty after eleven, but he went to bed ten minutes after I stepped into the house.  

 

     Friday came, and still Papa didn’t say a word about my book. He acted like his normal self, joking and teasing with me like he does, and when Clarice arrived, playfully giving her a hard time over an upset she’d caused at a Methodist Women’s Guild meeting, which was the talk of Eagle Harbor.  You know you live in small town America when the biggest news is the uproar a seventy-seven year old woman causes because she refuses to back down about the way the eggs should be fixed for the annual Prayer Breakfast.

 

     I had a baseball game late on Friday afternoon that Papa came to when he got off-duty.  Afterwards, he treated Kylee and me to pizza at Mr. Ochlou’s, and then Pops went home so we could finish our date without him. The rest of our date wasn’t too exciting. We got ice cream, then went to Kylee’s and watched a movie with her six-year-old brother sitting between us on the couch. I’m pretty sure Kylee’s father put Chandler up to that, because when the movie was about half over Kylee’s mother looked into the living room and spotted Chandler. She shooed the kid out, and then I heard her say, “Oh, Rick,” to Kylee’s dad in a disapproving tone. 

 

     On Saturday, Papa and I slept in.  Or at least slept in for us, which means we were both up by eight.  Pops had the weekend off, and I didn’t have to be to the airport until noon.

 

     I could smell bacon cooking as I trotted down the stairs.  I was dressed in an old pair of jeans and a t-shirt since I had chores to do.  Papa was dressed in faded jeans, too, but rather than a t-shirt, he had on a blue work shirt with the sleeves rolled up and secured at his elbows.  His clothes indicated to me that he planned to work outside most of the day.

 

I grabbed plates from a cabinet.  “Morning, Pops.”

 

     He didn’t look up at me when he said, “Good morning.”

 

     He sounded funny. Not like his usual cheerful self. He didn’t sound mad or upset, but more like preoccupied.  Like his mind was on something besides the bacon that was cooking and the eggs he was scrambling in a Pyrex mixing bowl.

 

     “Are you okay?” I asked while I set the table.

 

     He looked over his shoulder at me.  Although his glance in my direction didn’t last more than a few seconds, I thought he looked tired.  So tired that I wondered if he’d gotten any sleep the night before.  He had been waiting up for me when I got home on Friday night like he always does when I have a date, but I hadn’t been out that late.  It had been about ten-fifteen when the movie ended.  I’d left Kylee’s a few minutes after that, and was home at ten-forty.  Papa had been watching MASH on the TV in the great room when I came in the house. He’d gone to bed when it ended at eleven.

 

     “Yeah,” Pops nodded as he returned his attention to his cooking. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

 

     I shrugged my shoulders, not sure what was wrong – if anything.

 

     He poured the eggs into a skillet while I poured orange juice into our glasses.  His back was still to me when he said quietly, “It was Roy and Joanne’s wedding anniversary.”

 

     I thought I heard him right, but since what he’d said made no sense to me, I asked, “What?”

 

     He swirled the egg mixture back and forth with a spatula.  “Their wedding anniversary. It was Roy and Joanne’s wedding anniversary.”

 

     I still had no idea what he was talking about, but assumed he meant that Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne had just celebrated an anniversary.

 

     “Oh. Well...did you send them a card?”

 

     “No, I mean...the weekend...the weekend I took Chris and Jennifer camping. I had ‘em...I had the kids ‘cause it was Roy and Joanne’s anniversary.  I’d taken the kids for them every year since Roy and I had become partners.  It was kind of a tradition; I guess you’d say.  Sometimes I just stayed with the kids for a few hours at Roy and Jo’s house while they went to dinner, and sometimes the kids came and stayed at my place so Roy and Jo could have a weekend alone.  It was just Chris and Jennifer then.  John wasn’t born yet.  He wasn’t born until the next year.  In January of 1979.”

 

     Papa wasn’t looking at me, so he didn’t see me nod. I knew John DeSoto had been named after my father in honor of what Papa had done that weekend to keep Chris and Jennifer safe.  So the fact that John wasn’t born yet when Papa encountered Crammer for the first time, was something I was already aware of.

 

     “We were working three days on then in exchange for four days off. Man, that was a killer.  The department had decided to try a new rotation schedule.  At first, most of us liked it, but after a while, it burnt you out.  After a year, headquarters scrapped it, and we went back to our old rotations of twenty-four on and twenty-four off, or twenty-four on and forty-eight off.  That was a heck of a lot easier on us.  But that weekend I took the kids camping we had four days off, so I picked ‘em up after school on Friday, and was supposed to take ‘em back to Roy and Jo’s late on Sunday afternoon.” Papa gave his head a small shake of regret. “Never got ‘em there, though. By then Crammer...well, I didn’t get the kids home thanks to him.”

 

     Papa talked while he cooked. He never looked at me, as though he was afraid of what I’d see if I got a chance to make eye contact with him. I tried to ask him a question, but he just kept talking.  It took me several seconds to realize Papa was keeping his promise to talk to me about Crammer, but he was going to do that on his terms, not on mine. So much for all those questions I had typed up, organized by subject, and stapled together. 

 

     I didn’t want to leave the room for fear he’d say something I’d miss, yet I was afraid to ask him to stop for a minute for fear he wouldn’t talk again when I returned.  It was like he’d had to create the right mood for himself, and that by having his attention on making breakfast, he’d done just that. 

 

I watched as he prepared pancake batter.  Pops will be the first person to admit he’s not that great of a cook, nor does he like to cook.  He does a pretty good job when it comes to making breakfast though, but he’s still not the kind of guy who wants to make a seven-course meal when cereal and toast will do.  That day, he appeared to be intent on seven-courses, because he started frying sliced potatoes, too.

 

     I eased out of the room as quietly as I could, hoping he wouldn’t notice.  Papa’s back was still to me as he whisked the pancake batter in a bowl. He was talking yet, saying how he’d made Chris and Jennifer do their homework on Friday evening, because they’d be gone all weekend on the camping trip.

 

     “I wasn’t planning to have them back to Roy’s until about six on Sunday night, so I figured they’d better get their homework done. Roy called while they were sittin’ at my kitchen table. Joanne was on the phone in the bedroom. She was surprised that I was able to get the kids to crack the books on a Friday night.  She and Roy always thought the kids had me wrapped around their little fingers.  Most of the time that was true, but I could be strict with ‘em if it was for their own good.”

 

     I hurried to Papa’s office while his monologue continued.  I didn’t bother to get the list that I had titled, Questions for Papa. Like I said, I could tell he had no intention of telling me his story other than on his own terms. 

 

I opened the desk drawer where I’d put my lists, notes, newspaper copies, and information I printed from the Net.  I didn’t grab any of that stuff, but instead, got a small hand-held tape recorder like the ones you see reporters use, or that college kids use as a means to take notes while sitting in a lecture hall. When Mom had sent me the one hundred dollar check for my straight A’s, she’d also sent me the tape recorder, along with a dozen tapes and the necessary batteries. She’d enclosed a note with the recorder that told me I might find it useful when conducting interviews for my book.  I hadn’t really thought much about using it. I’d figured I’d just write down the answers everyone gave me to the questions I asked.  But on Saturday morning I silently thanked my mother for her insight, as I hurried back through the great room. I put a tape in and hit ‘Record’ as I entered the kitchen. Papa was still talking, but thankfully he’d only gotten to the point where he, Chris, and Jen were making camp on that Saturday in April of 1978.

 

I put the tape recorder half under the lip of my plate.  I hoped it was strong enough to pick up Papa’s voice, and then I remembered it was a gift from my mother, which means no expense was spared, and it’s a top-of-the-line model.  Therefore, I left the recorder where it was. I wanted it to be as unobtrusive as possible. I was afraid Papa would stop talking if he saw it.

 

He continued to tell me about that camping trip until breakfast was cooked.  I thought the pause in his monologue was only going to be long enough to allow him to put food on our plates and to get settled in his chair, but I thought wrong.  It was like someone had turned off a water faucet. Just that abruptly, he quit talking.  He sat down across from me and started eating.  When he said anything at all over the next couple of minutes it was, “Pass the syrup please, Trev.” Or “How’re your eggs? Did I put enough cheese in them?”

 

I slipped the tape recorder from the table to the empty chair next to me.  I flicked the button that shut it off. Pretty soon our conversation moved beyond the food, though Papa didn’t steer it back to Evan Crammer. Instead, we talked about the usual stuff, like my jobs, and my date the previous night with Kylee, and his job, and what was going on around town, and the softball practice that was scheduled for Sunday afternoon.  We play on the fire department’s softball team every 4th of July. There are always four practices leading up to the game, though why, I have no idea, because the members of the Eagle Harbor Fire Department’s team have far more enthusiasm than they do talent.  Or so Papa always says, and since we usually get our butts whipped by the Juneau Fire Department, I guess Papa is right.  Part of the reason behind that is because no one has to try out. Anyone who is associated with the fire department is welcome to play, which means we sometimes have kids as young as eight on our team, and guys as old as eighty.  But we always have fun, so Pops and I put aside our competitive natures for this one game a year.

 

After we were done eating, we cleaned up the kitchen, which was quite a project considering Chef Gage had gone overboard where breakfast was concerned. I decided I didn’t need to pack a lunch to take to Gus’s. Even with my appetite, there was no way I was going to be hungry again before five o’clock.

 

Papa didn’t bring up Evan Crammer again until thirty minutes later, when we were working together in the barn.  I don’t know what made me take the tape recorder outside with me.  I guess some kind of intuition told me that I’d better have it.  The recorder has a thick plastic clip on the back that I was able to slip over the waistband of my jeans. I did that, and then covered it with my t-shirt.

 

Papa turned the horses out into the corral, while I fed the cats.  It was when we were mucking horse stalls that Pops started talking about that weekend. He again waited until his back was to me and we were both engrossed in our jobs. When I realized he’d brought the subject back to Crammer, I reached under my shirt and flicked the recorder on.

 

     Papa’s words painted a picture in a way I’d never thought possible.  I’ve always known Pops is able to carry his end of a conversation, and then some, but until yesterday, I didn’t know he was such a good storyteller. He talked about hiking with Chris and Jennifer to a place they called the Pow-Wow cave, and remembered that they’d gone fishing that afternoon, and had eaten for supper the fish they’d caught.  Once it got dark, they told ghost stories around the campfire, or at least Chris told a ghost story.  Papa remembered that Jennifer’s attempt at telling a ghost story fell far short of it being scary, but then, she was only nine years old, and a girl at that, so what do you expect? 

 

     “I didn’t tell a ghost story,” Papa said. “Chris’s story had scared Jenny, and I could tell he was primed to scare her all night if given half a chance, so I decided we’d all be better off if the scary stories were put to rest for a while.  I didn’t want to be up half the night with a little girl who was having bad dreams thanks to her big brother.  ‘Cause of that, I told them about Katori.”

 

     He didn’t have to say anything more on the subject. I knew the legend of Katori, or He Who Dances With Rattlesnakes. When I was about seven, I used to beg Papa to tell me that story at least twice a week.  The poor guy had to have gotten tired of repeating it over and over, but I never got tired of hearing it, so as long as I was game for it, Papa was willing to tell it.

 

     Papa moved around the barn as we went about our work. I never interrupted his monologue by asking questions.  Sometimes there would be long pauses between his sentences, which caused me to assume that maybe he had told me all he was going to for the day.  But just when I’d think that, he’d pick up where he’d left off.

 

     The expression on his face never changed as he talked about waking up to Jennifer’s screams of, “Uncle Johnny! Uncle Johnny! It’s the Stone Ridge Killer! Help me, Uncle Johnny! Help me!”

 

     “At first I thought Jennifer was having a nightmare. Chris’s ghost story was about a guy called the Stone Ridge Killer, who snatched little girls from their beds at night.  I remember thinking, ‘Thanks a lot, Chris’ as I rolled toward Jen’s sleeping bag.  Only she wasn’t in it, and that’s when...that’s when I saw Crammer carrying her away from our campsite.”

 

Papa’s voice got quieter when he talked about how he fought with Crammer in an effort to get Jennifer from him.

 

“The guy was huge.  Musta weighed close to three hundred pounds, which means he weighed twice as much as me.  I remember being afraid one of us would hurt Jen. We were literally playing tug-of-war with her.  But I couldn’t worry about that, ‘cause I knew whatever he had in store for her if he got away with her still in his arms, was gonna be a lot worse than any cuts or bruises she might get while being pulled back and forth between us. Crammer...he stabbed me in the arm. I didn’t let go of Jen, though, and I think it was then that Chris was at my side and was trying to help me get Jenny from Crammer.  Chris wasn’t very big – pretty typical size for an eleven-year-old boy – kinda scrawny and not too tall, but he fought like a tiger that night for his sister. I was so proud of him. 

 

“Chris and I finally got Jenny loose, and I was able to shove her into Chris’s arms.  I yelled for him to take her to the Pow-Wow, hoping he’d know I meant the cave. I figured that was the place the two of them would be the safest. I’d camped up in the San Gabriel Mountains with the kids several times, and I’d always told them that if we ever got separated, they should go to the Pow-Wow cave and wait for me.  It was our meeting place, ya’ see, just like you and I had a designated meeting place in the National Forest when you were younger.”

 

I nodded my head, but didn’t say anything. He wasn’t looking at me, so he didn’t see my response to his words. Papa and I have always done a lot of hiking. When I was young, one of the safe guards he’d put into place was making sure I knew where I was to go and wait for him if we ever got split up for any reason while hiking in the Eagle Harbor National Forest.

 

 “I was kind of aware that Chris took off with Jenny. I could hear her crying, and outta the corner of my eye I saw that Chris had her hand and was runnin’ as fast as he could for the cave.  The woods were really thick just a few yards beyond where we were camping, and Chris ran for them.  He knew just what to do without me telling him. He knew the best chance he and Jenny had was to use the woods for cover as they headed for the cave. 

 

“Crammer and I...we were really fighting by then. Crammer – well, he was fighting with the intent to kill, while I was just trying to buy Chris and Jennifer time.  I figured the longer I could keep the guy occupied, the more likely it was that the kids would make it to the cave. I don’t know how long we fought before Joe – my dog – I’ve told you about him. He was a Malamute that the DeSotos had given me for my birthday a couple of years before the camping trip – well anyway, Joe attacked Crammer. I don’t know for sure where he’d been.  I think he was off in the woods somewhere when Crammer first took Jennifer.  I think Crammer might have put some food out for Joe, ‘cause he was a good dog and wouldn’t have normally wandered off, but I never did find out for sure if Crammer had lured him away, or if he was just off chasing a rabbit or something.  Anyway, Joe attacked Crammer.”

 

Papa walked to a corner of the barn and hung up the shovel he’d been using.  He got a pitchfork off a hook and went back to work.

 

“If Joe hadn’t been there that night, I’d probably have died.  Crammer had stabbed me four times by then, and had broken my left wrist and my collarbone. I didn’t have much fight left in me.  It was like the spirit was willing, but the body wasn’t.” He paused and looked out of the window, his concentration appearing to be on Nadia and Zhavago, who were chasing one another back and forth in front of the barn. “At some point I was aware of Crammer running by me, and Joe chasing after him. I tried to get to my feet.  I knew I needed to find Chris and Jenny.  All I cared about was getting to the kids and keeping them safe.  I guess I musta been in a lotta pain. I’m sure I was, but I don’t really remember it.  I just remember knowing that Chris and Jennifer were my first priority. That’s why I was so angry with myself.”

 

When he didn’t say anything else, I risked asking in just above a whisper, “Why?”

 

He looked at me for the first time since we’d entered the barn. “Because I couldn’t get to them. Because I passed out before I could make it beyond our campsite.”

 

“But you were seriously injured.”

 

He shook his head. “That was no excuse. The kids were my responsibility.  They were my best friend’s children.  It was...” He turned away from me again. “Not being able to get to Chris and Jen, not being able to make sure they were safe, was worse than being dead, as far as I was concerned.  Crammer could have stabbed me ten more times as long as I had the guarantee that Chris and Jennifer were all right. The last thing I wanted to do was go back to Roy and Joanne’s without the kids. The last thing I wanted to do was tell my best friend that I’d fucked up and his kids were dead.”

 

I’d never heard my father use the word ‘fuck.’ I don’t think he swears very much.  I was teenager before I heard him use the word damn in front of me.  He kidded me once and told me that he’d changed a lot of his ways after I was born.  Papa takes his responsibilities to me seriously, and the older I’ve gotten, the more obvious it’s become that he wants to be the best father he can be. 

 

“But you were hurt,” I said again.  “You had life threatening injuries. You’d been stabbed and--”

 

“No excuses,” he repeated. “None whatsoever. Maybe for other people where something like this would be concerned.  It’s not my place to judge what another man in my position would have done, or how he would have felt. But as for me where Chris and Jennifer’s safety was concerned – like I said, no excuses.”

 

     He looked out of the window again, as the dogs barked and a vehicle stopped in front of the barn.  Carl climbed out of his Ford Expedition. Papa rested his pitchfork against the wall and headed for the door.

 

     “It’s not that big of a deal anyway, Trevor.  I was in shock.  I really didn’t feel the pain.”

 

     And that was the last thing he said on the subject. “I really didn’t feel the pain.”  As though being stabbed four times is the same as getting four paper cuts, or falling off a bike and scraping your knees and elbows.

 

     I shut off the tape recorder.  I exited the barn a few minutes later, marveling at how Papa could sound normal while joking with Carl, as though he and I had just been talking about our weekend plans, or something we’d watched on TV, and not about the time Papa almost died at the hands of a serial killer.

 

     Like my mother said, Papa has many facets to his personality. I’m beginning to realize more and more how true that is, and how hard he works to hide his vulnerabilities. 

 

     I said hi to Carl, but didn’t stop and talk.  I had just enough time to shower and change clothes before leaving for the airport.  For a long time that day the words, “No excuses,” echoed in my head. 

 

     Whatever mood had prompted Papa to talk about Evan Crammer on Saturday, didn’t return to him on Sunday.  Sometimes he goes to church with me when he’s off on a Sunday, and yesterday was one of those Sundays when he did.  I tried not to read too much into that.  I wasn’t sure if his memories of that day in 1978 made him feel as though he owed God a thank you, or if he went to church for no other reason than Pastor Tom is one of Papa’s volunteer firemen, and sometimes ribs Pops over his lack of church attendance, or if he came with me because the Women’s Guild hosted a coffee cake brunch after the service.  With Papa, it could have been for any one of those reasons, or for none of them.  He likes the fact that Pastor Tom has brought informality to the Eagle Harbor Methodist Church. Blue jeans and khakis have become the norm for a guy’s Sunday best, so for all I know Papa went to church just because he didn’t have to dress up, and because Clarice slipped him an extra piece of coffee cake.

 

     We went home after the service, had sandwiches for lunch, and then got in the Land Rover and headed for the park where softball practice was held.  Three hours later, we were back at home. We cooked pork chops on the grill, took the dogs for a long hike, and then watched a movie.  When the movie was over, Papa went to bed and I talked to Kylee on the phone.

 

     I thought Papa was sleeping when I sat down and started transcribing his words from the tape to my computer.  I had my bedroom door closed, and wouldn’t have heard him leave his room if I hadn’t paused while typing. I was just getting ready to hit the ‘Stop’ button on the tape recorder, when I caught sight of Papa’s shadow from under the door. I let the tape keep on playing.  Papa remained in the hall listening to his own voice fill my room. 

 

     I thought Papa might knock and ask to come in.  As far as I know, that was the first time he would have realized I’d been taping everything he’d told me. But he didn’t knock, and pretty soon I heard him walk down the stairs.

 

     I finished my transcribing an hour later. I knew Papa hadn’t come back upstairs during the time I was working.  I saved everything I’d done to my hard drive and to a disk, then stood. I walked to my door and eased it open.  I peered down the stairs, but didn’t see any light coming from the great room, nor did I hear the TV. I didn’t exactly sneak down the stairs, but I did keep my footsteps light.  When I got into the great room I saw a light coming from beneath the closed door of Papa’s office.  He hardly ever closes the door when he goes in there, so I thought that was an unusual action on his part.  I considered knocking on the door, then decided not to.  I figured he was looking over the newspaper articles to refresh his memory, so he could tell me the rest of his story when he was ready.

 

     I never heard Papa come back upstairs last night.  I must have been asleep by the time he returned to bed – if he returned to bed at all.  He was in the kitchen making toast and putting cereal boxes on the table when I got downstairs this morning.  He said, “Morning, Trev,” to which I responded, “Morning, Papa,” and then we sat down to eat.  I didn’t ask Pops what he’d been doing in his office last night, and he didn’t say anything about it either.  I had brought my tape recorder to the table with me – it was clipped to my jeans again and hidden under my shirt – but Papa didn’t say anything about Crammer.  He left the kitchen for me to clean up because he was running late for work.  He looked tired again, and I wondered just how much sleep he’d gotten, if any. 

 

     It didn’t take me long to put our cereal bowls, glasses, silverware, and the small plates we’d used for our toast, into the dishwasher. We had Sunday’s breakfast, lunch, and supper dishes in there, too, so I put soap in the dispenser and started the dishwasher cycling.

 

     I went outside and fed the horses and cats, then spent a half an hour playing ball with my dogs. I didn’t have to be at Gus’s until two this afternoon. He was expecting to be back from Washington then with some cargo he wanted me to unload.  So until eleven when I reported for work at Mr. Ochlou’s, my morning was free.

 

     It was nine-thirty when I got back into the house.  I took a shower and changed clothes, and still had forty-five minutes to kill before I had to leave for the pizza parlor. Clarice hadn’t arrived for the day yet, so I knew that meant she probably wasn’t coming over until sometime in the afternoon, when she’d make supper and dust, or mop, or wash windows, or find some other chore to do that didn’t need doing nearly as bad as Clarice thought it did.

 

I went to Papa’s office with plans to pull out all of my research and see if there was anything else I could work on before I saw the DeSotos in July.

 

     As I walked into the room, I spotted a stack of papers on Papa’s desk, with a white envelope resting on top of them. I knew I hadn’t left anything there, and wondered if Papa had forgotten some reports he needed for work.  I walked around behind the desk and sat in his chair.  I pulled the papers toward me, planning to take a quick glance through them. If they were something related to the fire department, then I could drop them off at the station on my way to Mr. Ochlou’s.  When I picked the envelope up and turned it over I saw the word ‘Trevor’ scrawled across the front in Papa’s handwriting.

 

     I opened the envelope and pulled out a piece of white paper folded in thirds. I opened that and read,

 

     Trevor,

 

        Here’s the rest of the information you’ll need from me for your book.

 

     Love,

     Papa

 

     I set the letter aside, picked up the papers and skimmed them.  Papa had started where he’d left off in the barn on Saturday, with him passing out from his injuries before he got beyond the campsite. As I flipped through the papers, I saw that his story was actually two stories.  One ended with the night John DeSoto was born in January of 1979, and one ended with the day in July of 2000, when Uncle Roy took Papa and me to the airport, where Gus was waiting to bring us back to Eagle Harbor. The first story covered his initial encounter with Evan Crammer; the second story covered his more recent encounter, when Crammer kidnapped Papa and Libby.

 

     As my eyes scanned the pages, I focused in on Papa’s first ending: 

 

‘It meant more to me than I can say even today, that Roy and Joanne named their youngest son for me. I didn’t think I deserved that. Like I said, no excuses.  Roy was my best friend.  I’d have done anything for him or his family, just like they would have done anything for me, because that’s what friendship’s all about.’

 

And then I read his second ending:

 

‘Despite the circumstances that brought us back together, being reunited with Roy was one of the best days in my life.  To have our friendship back intact, and as strong as it had once been, actually made the hell Crammer put me through worth it. The bad times...I can actually say that thanks to Evan Crammer, the bad times that Roy and I went through have forever become a thing of the past. Friendship should never be taken lightly, and when you have a strong friendship with someone, you should cherish it and never think it can easily be replaced.’

 

I read his final words again. I have no idea what he meant by, ‘the bad times that Roy and I went through.’ When I first met Roy DeSoto nine years ago, I knew he and Pops hadn’t seen each other for a long time.  But whenever I’ve asked Pops why they hadn’t stayed in contact with one another after Papa moved to Denver, he’s always shrugged and said, “No reason, really.  Just distance, I guess.  I moved to Denver, met your mother, worked a lot of hours for the Denver Fire Department...time just got away from me.  Sometimes friendships don’t survive when miles separate them.”

 

I’ve never thought there was any reason for Papa and Uncle Roy not staying in touch for fifteen years, other than the reason Papa has always given me. Now I’m sitting here wondering if there’s even more to this story than what Papa has revealed.  And if there is, how do I get him to tell me about it?

 

 

Sunday, August 16th, 2009

 

     I’ve really neglected this journal the past month or so.  Between my jobs, chores, working on my book, baseball games, spending time with Kylee and my friends, reading the novels Mrs. St. Claire assigned us for the summer, and then being gone for the last two weeks in July and the first week of August, I’ve had no time leftover for my journal, or for much of anything else.

 

     I just read my entry from Monday, June 22nd. Man, do I have a lot of catching up to do.  So much has happened since that day with regards to my book. It’ll probably take me two or three hours to type it all up, but that’s okay.  These entries give me good writing practice, and besides, it’s raining today, Kylee’s working, Dylan and Dalton are working, Papa is working, and Clarice is in Juneau at a women’s retreat for our church. Since I have the house to myself, I won’t have any interruptions.

 

     Because Carl was working the night shift on that Monday in June when I last wrote in this journal, Papa asked Clarice to eat supper with us. Like I had thought she would, she’d arrived in the afternoon while Pops and I were at work.

 

Clarice took Papa up on his invitation. Her husband had been dead for a long time – years before Papa and I arrived in Eagle Harbor. Sometime after he passed away, Clarice moved in with Carl. He has a house in town that’s provided for him by the police department, just like this house is provided for Papa by the fire department.

 

Clarice never seems to be lacking for something to do, or lacking for company, considering she has nine brothers and sisters, and more nephews, nieces, great nephews, and great nieces than I can keep track of.  Clarice’s family and extended family make up a quarter of the population of Eagle Harbor, and probably more when you start talking about ‘shirt-tale’ relatives.  Those are the ones who know they’re related to Clarice in some manner, but can’t tell you exactly how.

 

I don’t know if Clarice didn’t have anything going on that Monday night, or if she just wanted to eat with us since she considers Papa and me to be family too.  Whatever the reason, she stayed and ate supper, then insisted on cleaning up the kitchen, even though Papa told her not too.  The three of us hadn’t sat around the kitchen table playing a game in what seems like forever, but we did that night.  I got Monopoly from my closet, and we played until Papa finally won at nine o’clock. We had a lot of fun. It reminded me of when I was younger, and Papa would invite Clarice to eat with us when Carl was working.  We almost always played a game back then before she went home for the night.

 

The phone rang as Clarice was walking out the door. Kylee had just gotten home from work, so we spent the next thirty minutes ‘whispering sweet nothings in each other’s ears,’ as my father refers to it.  Whenever he makes that crack, I roll my eyes and turn my back on him while telling Kylee, “My father is advertising his age again.”

 

Papa had gone into the great room and turned on the TV during my conversation.  After I’d said goodbye to Kylee, I called from the kitchen, “Do you want some of the cookies Clarice baked?”

 

“Sure!”

 

Neither of us had eaten dessert, so I put six chocolate chip cookies on a plate and poured each of us a glass of milk.  I was going to carry everything to the great room, but Pops flicked the TV off and came into the kitchen. We sat at the table, not saying much of anything to each other while we ate.

 

The overhead light was on, though the sun was still shining in through the bay window.  The long hours of summer sunshine is the main we reason we have room-darkening shades at our bedroom windows, along with heavy curtains.  Some families put foil over their bedroom windows in the summer in order to keep the sun from shining in. It’s neat to have it light so long, but it can really screw up your body’s sleep cycle.

 

I was the first one to finish eating. Because Clarice had been at our house when Papa got home, I hadn’t said anything to him yet about what he’d left on his desk.

 

“Thanks for typing all that information for my book.”

 

Papa finished chewing his last cookie, then took a long swallow of milk before finally answering me.

 

“ ‘Welcome.”

 

“I haven’t done more than skim it yet, but it looks like everything I need is there.”

 

He shrugged.  “I just told it like it happened.”

 

I could tell he didn’t want to talk about it. 

 

“Well...uh...thanks again. It’ll be a big help.”

 

“Like I said, you’re welcome.”

 

I waited until he’d finished drinking his milk, then said, “Papa, can I ask you a question?”

 

“Sure.”

 

“What did you mean when you said ‘the bad times that Roy and I went through have forever become a thing of the past’?”

 

He hesitated long enough to make me think he wasn’t going to answer. 

 

“Didn’t mean anything by it.”

 

“You must have meant something by it.”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Pops...”

 

At first, I thought he was going to get mad. He sure looked like he was.  But just as quickly his expression changed, and I could tell he knew that any questions I had were a result of what he’d written, therefore he had no one but himself to blame for my curiosity. I could also tell he regretted including that information, and he knew that if he hadn’t stayed up all night typing, he might have been thinking clearly enough to exclude it.

 

“I didn’t mean anything by it, Trevor.”

 

“Then how come you lost contact with Uncle Roy after you moved to Colorado?”

 

“No reason, other than what I’ve told you before.  Distance. Lack of time due to my job. My relationship with your mom.”

 

“What did that have to do with it?”

 

“What did what have to do with it?

 

“Mom. What did your relationship with her have to do with you not contacting Uncle Roy?”

 

“Do you see as much of Dylan and Dalton since you started dating Kylee?”

 

“Well...I guess not.”

 

“Then you know why I lost contact with Roy.”

 

“But what did you mean by ‘bad times’?”

 

“Nothing. Poor choice of words on my part.”

 

He stood, carrying our plates and glasses to the dishwasher. 

 

“Is that really all there is to it?”

 

“Yes, son,” Papa said firmly. “That’s really all there is to it.”

 

Pops sounded like he meant that statement, but the trouble was, he wouldn’t look at me when he said it.

 

He seemed anxious to leave the room.  Suddenly, he was “tired” and “needed to get to bed.” 

 

Papa said goodnight and hurried for the stairs. He took them two at a time, disappearing onto the upper floor before I could say goodnight in return...or ask any more questions.

 

For the first time I realized how a parent always knows when his kid is lying to him.  I knew my father was lying to me that night, but since I’m the kid and he’s the parent, there wasn’t anything I could do about it.

 

I don’t give up easily, though. Or maybe I’m just too stubborn to know when to quit.  For the rest of that week, I tried to get an answer out of Papa regarding those mysterious ‘bad times’ but he stuck to his story. 

 

Distance.

 

Lack of time.

 

His relationship with my mom.

 

If there was more to it than that, my father was determined not to talk about it.  Since he hadn’t lost his temper over the issue yet, I would have kept bugging him if it hadn’t been for my trump card - the DeSoto family. 

 

After Pops had given me the same lame answer for the sixth time that week, I realized I could ask the DeSotos about this when I interviewed them for the book. I figured at the very least, one of them would provide me with the details I was trying to uncover.  Because of that, I didn’t question Papa about the ‘bad times’ again.  He seemed relieved that I finally let the subject drop.  He was no longer giving me a wary eye when we were in a room together.  It was like he’d been walking on eggshells around me, because he was afraid I’d bring up something he didn’t want to talk about.

 

I had everything with me that I needed when we left for Los Angeles on Saturday, July 18th. The newspaper photocopies, my notes, and the information I’d printed about Crammer from the Internet. My questions for the DeSotos, Dixie and Doctor Brackett, were all in a multi-pocket file folder in my suitcase.  I had packed my tape recorder in my suitcase too, and had my new laptop computer with me. My mom had shipped the laptop to me a week before we left. When I’d called to thank her for the gift I hadn’t been expecting, she said it was an early graduation present. She knew I’d need a laptop at college, but thought I could make use of it now for my book.  It was sure going to come in handy while I was at Uncle Roy’s house, and told Mom so when I thanked her a second time.  Papa didn’t seem too happy about the laptop when he saw it after work that night, but he didn’t say anything beyond, “Did you call your mother and thank her for that?”

 

Clarice told me a couple of days later that Papa had been planning on buying a laptop for my graduation present.  I felt bad about that – about Mom having bought one before he got a chance to.  Because my mom has always been generous where gifts and money are concerned, I suppose some people would think I have it made.  But when things happen like Mom buying me a present Papa wanted to get me, it’s not easy seeing the look on his face.  It’s as though Mom’s attacked his ego, or his self-worth as my father, by doing for me what he’d wanted to do.  I love Mom, but I hate it when she inadvertently hurts Papa like that. The last thing he should ever think is that he hasn’t been the best parent he can be.

 

The week we spent at Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne’s was fun, just like it always is.  Papa got together for breakfast with two guys he used to work with out of Station 8, but other than that we did things with the DeSotos.   The week was capped off with the annual Station 51 reunion picnic that Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne have hosted for the last twenty years or more. 

 

I’ve always thought authors had it made. I mean, what’s there to sitting in front of a computer and typing up a story from your own imagination, right? It seemed like a pretty easy way to make a fast buck to me.  Well, that week I once again learned what a time consuming job writing really is. 

 

I didn’t get to swim in Uncle Roy’s pool with Chris’s girls and Libby nearly as much as I usually do, and trips to the movies and mall with Libby were almost nonexistent this year.  Instead, I spent hours interviewing the DeSotos, Dixie McCall, and Kelly Brackett.  I’d planned to interview Dixie and Doctor Brackett at Uncle Roy’s picnic, but Dixie suggested I meet with them at her apartment on Tuesday.  Dixie lives in a senior citizen complex that’s like it’s own small town behind big stone walls and an iron gate. 

 

Aunt Joanne let me borrow her car that Tuesday. Dixie had invited Papa to eat with us, too, but he told her the book was my project, so he’d let me handle that, while he floated around Uncle Roy’s pool working on his tan.  Papa’s remark made Dixie laugh, and seemed to serve the purpose he was aiming for – to prevent Dixie from pressuring him into being present when I talked to her and Doctor Brackett about his medical condition after his encounters with Crammer.

 

     I spent four hours with the nurse and doctor.  In the end, I was glad I’d conducted my interview at Dixie’s home, rather than at the picnic. Doctor Brackett and Dixie gave me a lot more information than I’d anticipated. And since we weren’t at a picnic where people were having fun that Dixie and Doctor Brackett were missing out on, I didn’t feel like I had to rush.  If something they said led to me asking another question, then I didn’t hesitate to do so. I found out little things that were going to add depth to my story – like the fact that my grandfather made a scene when he first arrived at Rampart. He came straight from the airport carrying a copy of the L.A. Times.  Papa’s picture was on the front, because some reporter had snuck into the ICU the night before. Dixie said Grandpa was ‘fit to be tied’, whatever that means.  She also said that seeing my grandfather then, gave her a glimpse of what my father would look like when he grew older. She smiled at me.

 

     “Just like sitting across this table from you, makes me remember what your father looked like when I first met him forty years ago.”

 

     I don’t know why that comment made me blush, but it did. 

 

     “You blush just like your father did too,” Dixie teased, which only made me blush again.

 

     Doctor Brackett saved me from further embarrassment, by saying that Jennifer was the person to ask about Papa’s medical condition after his second encounter with Evan Crammer.

 

     “Jennifer was the attending physician that time.  While I remember some things about your father’s condition when he was brought to Rampart, she’ll be able to give you more details than I can.”

 

     “Thanks, Doctor Brackett.”

 

     I concluded my visit with Dixie and Doctor Brackett by thanking them for their time. Dixie said she wanted an autographed copy of my book when it was published.

 

     “I do too,” Doctor Brackett echoed.

 

     “It’s just for a school assignment,” I reminded them. “It’s not going to be published. It won’t even be very good.”

 

     I gathered my notes and tape recorder, then stood from where we’d been seated around the dining room table. Dixie stood as well.

 

     “You’re putting a lot of time and effort into something that won’t be ‘very good,’ as you put it.”

 

     “I wanna do the best job I can, but still, I’m no writer.”

 

     “You never know. You just might discover that you are.”

 

     I gave the nurse a teasing smile.  “Now you sound like my English teacher.”

 

     I turned and offered my hand to Doctor Brackett. He stood in order to shake with me.

 

     “Thanks again for taking the time to answer my questions, Doctor Brackett.”

 

     “You’re welcome, Trevor.”

 

     When Dixie and I reached her front door, I thanked her once more while kissing her on the cheek.

 

     “Thanks for all your help, Dix.”

 

     She laughed. “Now you sound just like your father, Trevor.”

 

     I blushed again. I said a quick, final goodbye and hurried out the door before Dixie could embarrass me further by comparing me to my father.  Not that there’s anything wrong with being compared to Papa, it’s just that it’s hard to imagine that he wasn’t much older than I am now when he first met Dixie. Trying to compare myself to him is almost impossible because he seems so...well - old.  Papa’s in great physical shape – he hikes in the National Forest, works out with weights, uses the treadmill in the station’s exercise center, bowls on a league the fire department sponsors, and jogs or rides his bike whenever the weather allows for it, but still, on average he’s twenty years older than my friends’ fathers.  I have a hard time thinking of him as the “rakish, impetuous young man he used to be,” as Dixie had said at some point in our conversation.

 

     Speaking of that rakish, impetuous young man who was now my father, Papa never asked me anything about my visit with Doctor Brackett and Dixie other than, “Did you get all your questions answered?”

 

     “Yep, and then some.” I smiled. We were seated at the round iron picnic table on Uncle Roy’s deck. “I also found out you were young once.”

 

     “Ha. Ha. You’re real funny.”

 

     “And that you were rakish and impetuous.”

 

     “I can tell you’ve been talking to Dix. Guess she and I will be havin’ a discussion at the picnic on Saturday about just what she can and can’t tell you.”

 

     I laughed. “You’ll lose.”

 

     “What?”

 

     I reached for the relish tray that sat between us and snagged a carrot. “With Dixie. You’ll never win any argument you have with her.  Even though she hasn’t been a head nurse in a long time, she’s still in charge.”

 

     Uncle Roy heard me as he carried from the house a platter of spare ribs Papa was going to grill for us.

 

     “Trevor’s right, you know.”

 

     My father sounded mildly indignant, though I could tell it was an act. “Right about what?”

 

     “If you tangle with Dixie, you’ll lose.” Uncle Roy handed Papa the platter and a pair of metal tongs. “Besides, Dix didn’t lie.”

 

     “And just what is that supposed to mean?”

 

     “You were rakish and impetuous.”

 

     “Impetuous I’ll reluctantly go along with.  But rakish? What the heck does that mean anyway?”

 

     “It means you thought were you hot stuff,” I teased as I stood to see if I could help Aunt Joanne get anything ready.

 

     Papa gave the back of my head a light smack as I ducked by him on my way into the house.  Pops and Uncle Roy spent the next ten minutes debating whether or not the word rakish applied to my father as a younger man. Aunt Joanne looked at me as we stood at the counter getting a salad ready. She shook her head and chuckled.

 

     “Those two will never change.”

 

     I leaned sideways so I could look out the patio screens. Uncle Roy was supervising Papa’s cooking, and now the two of them had changed subjects and were bickering over how much barbeque sauce should be brushed on the ribs.

 

     “Have they always been like this?”

 

     “Like what, hon?”

 

     “You know – best friends who spend about as much time arguing as they do not arguing.”

 

     Aunt Joanne chuckled again. “I’d say that sums up their relationship.”

 

     “Was there ever a time when they didn’t get along?”

 

     Aunt Joanne started to answer me. She opened her mouth, but I could literally see her have second thoughts before anything came out.  She seemed to carefully calculate each word she did finally offer me.

 

     “They worked side by side for eleven years, Trevor. Because of that, I’m sure there were times when they needed a short break from one another, just like there are times when Roy and I need a break from one another on occasion.”

 

     “Did they ever need a long break from one another?”

 

     “What do you mean by that?”

 

     “Did something happen that caused Papa and Uncle Roy to...well, to part ways with one another for a while?”

 

     I knew I was being evasive, but I also figured if there was something to the ‘bad times’ Papa had mentioned, then Aunt Joanne would know what I meant.

 

     She turned away from me in order to put the tomatoes back in the refrigerator. With her upper body half in the appliance, she said, “No, not that I’m aware of.”

 

     “Not even when Papa moved to Colorado?”

 

     She turned and looked at me.  I think she was trying to figure out how much I knew.  Like my father, I’m pretty much an open book, and unfortunately, Aunt Joanne read me like one that evening.  She must have concluded I was fishing for answers. Answers that she was determined not to give me.

 

     “No, sweetie, not that I know of.”

 

     “But if Uncle Roy and Papa are such good friends, how come they lost contact with one another during the years Pops lived in Denver?”

 

     “Oh...I don’t know.  Lack of time had something to do with it, I suppose. Your Uncle Roy was a busy man then. He was captain of Station 26 when your father moved away, and then was promoted to Battalion Chief a few years later. And John was still a boy, so Roy spent most of his free time coaching John’s Little League team, soccer team, and helping with his Boy Scout troop. Then the next thing you know Libby was born and...well, with everything that followed, Roy and I ended up helping Jennifer raise her.”

 

     Aunt Joanne kept glancing out the screen doors, as though she wanted to make sure Uncle Roy and my father didn’t overhear us.

 

     “There was the distance too. It was...different after Johnny...your father, moved away. He and Roy were used to dropping in on one another.  Used to helping each other with household projects, or giving each other rides to work if one of them was having car trouble.  The distance...well sometimes friendships don’t--”

 

     “Survive distance.  Yeah, I know. Papa told me.”

 

     “You’ve asked your father about this?”

 

     “Yeah, but he’ll only tell me the exact same things you just did.”

 

     “Well, see there,” she smiled at me while giving her head a firm nod. “That’s because there’s nothing more to it than that.”

 

     I might have believed Aunt Joanne if she hadn’t sounded like she was trying so hard to convince me of something she knew wasn’t true – and if she hadn’t put those tomatoes back in the fridge before she’d sliced them and added them to the salad.

 

     I let the subject drop, because Aunt Joanne asked me to carry the plates and silverware to the patio. I think she knew I wouldn’t keep asking her questions in front of my father, which is also why I think she was so anxious to go outside with me.

 

     The next day, Aunt Joanne let me borrow her car again so I could meet with Chris.  I drove to his house after breakfast.  He’d told me that nine thirty would be a good time for us to get together. By then, Chris’s wife, Wendy, was at work, his oldest daughter, Brittany, was at a basketball clinic, and his younger daughter, Madison, was at Disneyland with Wendy’s brother and his family.

 

     Talking to Chris is a lot like talking to Uncle Roy. If they’re in the same room together and you close your eyes, you don’t know which one is speaking.  The tone of their voices, as well as the pitch, are exactly alike. Jennifer and John are outgoing and exuberant, while Chris tends to be more quiet and contemplative.  Papa says Jen and John take after Aunt Joanne, while Chris is his father through and through.

 

I’ve always admired the way Chris handles his disability. He suffered a spinal cord injury during some kind of training exercise shortly after he’d joined the fire department.  He’s partially paralyzed from the waist down, and though he can walk using two canes, it’s a struggle for him to. Because of that, Chris generally uses a wheelchair to get around in.  He belongs to a wheelchair basketball league, and he also participates in the wheelchair divisions of 5 and 10K races. He says he’d like to race in a marathon someday, but because of the website design business he owns and his busy family life, he hasn’t made the time to train for the rigors of a 26 mile race yet.

 

Chris never complains about his physical challenges, and Jennifer told me once that other than a short period of time after Chris’s accident first happened, he’s never been depressed about his disability either. Chris has always struck me as a strong guy who never complains. The kind of guy you can depend on, and the kind of guy who makes a good friend.

 

Chris must have been watching for me, because he opened the front door before I had the chance to ring the bell.  I shook his hand, and before I could release my grip, Chris reached up with his other hand and clasped our hands together for a moment with a firm squeeze. That action reminded me of the way I’d seen Chris shake hands with his brother. It made me feel good to know that Chris thinks of me with the kind of...warmth? Does that sound too feminine?  Well, anyway, that I have a place of value in Chris’s life similar to the place his brother John holds.

 

I followed Chris to the dining room table.

 

“Is this a good place for you to conduct your interview?”

 

“Yeah, this is great.”

 

Chris transferred himself from his wheelchair to a cushioned chair at the table, while I took everything I needed from my folder. I turned my tape recorder on and placed it in the center of the long, mahogany table. I sat across from Chris, glanced down at my list of questions, and started our interview by asking him to tell me about the events that took place that April weekend of 1978.    

 

     My writer’s imagination was inspired as I listened to Chris.  I’d already heard this story from my father’s point of view, and while some of what Chris told me was exactly what Papa had said, I was now getting an entirely new perspective on that weekend as seen through the eyes of an eleven-year-old boy. 

 

     As with Dixie and Doctor Brackett, Chris’s story prompted more questions from me than what were on my list.  We talked until noon, stopped long enough to eat the sandwiches Chris insisted on making for us, and then at one o’clock the interview continued.

 

     Chris smiled at me when we were finally ready to call it quits at three. He concluded the interview by declaring, “If anyone defined the word hero that weekend, Trevor, it was your father.”

 

     “Based on what you’ve told me and what Papa has told me, I’d say you were a pretty big hero yourself.”

 

     “No, I was just a scared kid who prayed with all his might that he could stay on Cody’s back long enough to get help.”

 

     “That took a lot of guts,” I said. “Riding a horse that’s too big and strong for you down a mountain.”

 

     “Your father threatened to tan my hide if I left the campsite on Cody.”

 

     “He did? Really?”

 

     My father hasn’t spanked me more than half a dozen times in my life – the last time being when I was nine or ten.  I can’t imagine him ever having done that to one of the DeSoto kids.

 

     “Really.” Chris smiled again. “He didn’t, of course. He wasn’t physically capable of tanning my hide when he made that threat, and after he’d recovered from his injuries, all was forgiven where my transgressions with Cody were concerned.”

 

     I thought over everything I’d been told about that weekend so far.

 

     “Papa must have been awfully worried about you. Between you riding a horse that was too big and fast for you, and riding out of the campsite alone with Crammer lurking in the woods somewhere, Papa must have gone out of his mind wondering if you made it back to his ranch okay.”

 

     “According to Jennifer, he just about did.  It was a terrifying day for all of us, Trev, but now that I look back on it, I realize what a remarkable day it was, too.”

 

     “Remarkable?”

 

     “Yeah,” Chris nodded.  “I was only eleven, and Jennifer was just nine. Your father had lost a lot of blood and could have easily died before help arrived. Yet it was the strong bond that the three of us shared that caused us to pull together in an effort to help one another.  It was that bond that gave me the courage to do what I needed to in an effort to get help for Uncle Johnny, and in an effort to keep Jennifer safe. Your father inspired that courage I found, Trevor.  If it hadn’t been for my strong...love and admiration for him, I don’t know if I could have kept my cool and done all that I did.”

 

     I quietly sat absorbing Chris’s words. He’d fled through the woods in the middle of the night with his sister to hide in a dark cave. When he finally felt it was safe to do so, he’d left the shelter of that cave with Jennifer clinging to his hand, and had snuck back to the campsite in order to find my father. When Chris saw that my father was injured, he got Jennifer to help him apply the first aid skills he’d learned in Boy Scouts. Then after the sun came up and Chris saw my father’s condition was worsening, he’d made the decision to go for help, despite a killer being in the woods surrounding them.  Now, thirty years later, Chris takes no credit for his brave actions, but instead, says it was my father who inspired him to find the courage he needed to tackle all he did that weekend.  Pretty heady stuff.  And a huge, huge credit to the man my father was...and still is.

 

     I shut off the tape recorder and stood to clear the table. We hadn’t done more than push our dishes and glasses aside when we’d finished eating lunch.  Chris started to move toward his wheelchair, but I raised a hand that indicated for him to stop his movement.

 

“You fixed lunch. I’ll clean up.”

 

     I rinsed off our dishes and then put them in the dishwasher. While I wiped off the table with a damp dishcloth my eyes came to rest on Chris’s wheelchair.

 

“If you don’t mind me asking, how did you get hurt after you joined the fire department?”

 

     Chris glanced toward the French doors that looked out over a deck, and then to the backyard beyond it.  I immediately regretted opening my big mouth.

 

     “I’m sorry, Chris. I shouldn’t have--”

 

     He turned to face me again and smiled. “You don’t have to be sorry. Besides, there’s not much to tell.  It was just an...accident.”

 

     “What kind of accident?”

 

     “It...it doesn’t matter.  It happened a long time ago, Trev.  The only thing you, or anyone else needs to understand without a doubt, is that my accident was no one’s fault. No one’s. All right? Understand?”

 

     I had no idea why Chris was so intent on my understanding that his accident was no one’s fault, but when he said again, “All right, Trev?” I nodded and said, “Sure. All right. Whatever you say, Chris.”

 

     When Chris didn’t offer me further details, I dropped the subject.  This was another one of those questions that I’d always received vague responses to whenever I’d asked my father about it. Any time I’d questioned Papa about Chris’s injury, I was always told, “He had an...accident shortly after he’d joined the fire department.”  Now Chris was being just as vague, and I couldn’t figure out why.  I mean, if he’d fallen from a hose tower or something, did he think I was going to call him a klutz, or accuse him of having made a mistake? 

 

     As I was packing up my stuff I asked one last question.

 

     “Chris, do you know if my father and your father ever had some sort of falling out?”

 

     “Falling out?”

 

     “Yeah.  You know, a fight or something like that?”

 

     “I wouldn’t call what they do fighting, Trev. They bicker sometimes, but don’t let that worry you. They’ve always teased and bickered with one another. It doesn’t mean anything.”

 

     “I know. What I meant was a big fight. Some kind of bad disagreement. Something that caused them not to contact one another after Papa moved to Denver.”

 

     Chris was too quick to answer in my opinion.

 

     “Nope, nothing happened like that.”

 

     Before I could ask any more questions, the man transferred himself to his wheelchair. 

 

     “I need to head out and pick up Brittany. Her clinic ends at four. You wanna ride along?”

 

     “No thanks. I’d better get your mom’s car back to her.”

 

     “She can always use the mini-van if she needs to go somewhere.”

 

     “I know.” Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne have three vehicles.  Uncle Roy’s beloved Porsche, the mini-van they use for family outings and when they travel, and then the car I was driving, Aunt Joanne’s Chrysler Sebring. “Still, she’s been really generous about letting me use it this week. I’d better not take advantage of that. Besides, Papa said I should fill the tank up for her this afternoon, so I need to do that yet, and then Libby’s picking me up. We’re going to dinner and a movie.”

 

     Chris grinned. “I’d say that offer sounds better than mine. You’d better be on your way then.”

 

     We left the house together.  I shook Chris’s hand when we reached Aunt Joanne’s car, and thanked him for his time.

 

     He told me, “You’re welcome,” then just as I was climbing behind the wheel he added, “And Trevor?”

 

     “Yeah?”

 

     “It was just an accident. Okay?”

 

     At first I wasn’t sure what he was talking about, but then he patted the arms of his wheelchair in order to give me a hint.

 

     I nodded slowly and said, “Okay,” even though I was now more confused than ever.

 

     I drove to the gas station a few blocks from Chris’s upscale neighborhood.  While I stood in the hot July sun filling the tank, I wondered again why it was so important to Chris that I understand the reason behind him being in a wheelchair was an accident, as opposed to his injury being a deliberate act on someone’s part. Suddenly, I felt like I was getting tangled up in the kind of mystery you only read about in good novels, and that the protagonist has to spend his time unraveling.

 

     I contemplated asking Aunt Joanne about Chris’s accident when I returned to Uncle Roy’s house, and discovered he and Papa were gone.  Aunt Joanne said they had just left to grocery shop for Saturday’s picnic and would be back around suppertime.

 

     “Did you get all the information you needed from Chris?”

 

     “Yeah, he was a big help.” 

 

I thought a long moment as I stood in the garage watching Aunt Joanne paint a three-foot tall wooden reindeer. Uncle Roy makes the reindeer, Aunt Joanne paints them and ties red ribbons around their necks, and then the reindeer are sold at craft fairs in the fall along with other holiday things items they make. 

 

“Aunt Joanne?”

 

     She didn’t look up from the workbench she was bent over, as she painted a bright red nose on the reindeer using a small brush.

 

     “What, hon?”

 

     “How long has Chris needed his wheelchair?”

 

     Aunt Joanne’s attention remained on her work. Because of that, I don’t think she gave much thought to my question. She answered without hesitation, “Let me see...it’s been twenty-four years this month.”

 

     I did some quick math.  “So he was hurt in 1985?”

 

     Her eyes darted to me when I stated the year. What she thought it meant to me I’m not sure, but I could tell she was concerned it meant something.

 

     “I...it was a long time ago, Trevor.  I think that’s right, but I could be off by year or two.”

 

     I didn’t believe her.  I was certain that she, as Chris’s mother, would know the exact day and time when he lost the use of his legs. Despite the wariness that had suddenly overcome Aunt Joanne’s tone, I forged ahead.

 

“If you don’t mind me asking, how did Chris’s accident happen?”

 

     She hesitated, then said, “During his paramedic training.”

 

     “I know that but--”

 

     The beep of a car horn in the driveway interrupted me.

 

     “Oh, look,” Aunt Joanne said with more enthusiasm than was warranted. “Libby’s here already.”

 

     I turned around and gave Libby a wave. I held up my folder as Libby got out of her car.

 

     “Just let me put this stuff in the house and clean up a little. I’ll be out in a few minutes.”

 

     “Sure,” Libs agreed. She stood talking to her grandmother while I put my folder and tape recorder in Chris’s old room.  I changed my shirt, then stopped in the bathroom to wash my hands and comb my hair. 

 

     We left ten minutes later. We said goodbye to Aunt Joanne, and then Libby walked ahead of me to her car. Aunt Joanne’s voice caused me to stop and turn to face her.

 

     “Trevor?”

 

     “Yeah?”

 

     “Chris’s accident wasn’t anyone’s fault.”

 

     “Pardon?”

 

     “The reason Chris is in the wheelchair...that wasn’t anyone’s fault. No one’s.  It was an accident, nothing more.”

 

     My brows furrowed together, but I didn’t get a chance to ask any of the questions that immediately came to mind, the first being, “What are you talking about?” because Libby beeped her horn and stuck her head out of the driver’s side window.

 

     “Come on, Trev!  I’m starving!”

 

     I remained where I was a moment longer, but Aunt Joanne said, “You’d better get going, sweetheart, or Libby’s liable to leave without you.”

 

     I wanted to stay and talk with Aunt Joanne further, but since I got the impression she wasn’t going to offer me any more information than what she already had, I said goodbye and jogged to Libby’s car.

 

During the course of our evening I asked Libby about Chris’s accident, but she didn’t know anything more than I did.

 

     “And that’s all anyone’s ever said about it?” I asked while reaching for a third slice of pizza. “Just that Chris had an accident while he was going through paramedic training?”

 

     “Yeah. Or at least that’s all that’s been said to me about it. Why?”

 

     “I’m just curious.” I thought on the subject some more. “Libby, has anyone...your mom, or your grandpa or grandma, or Chris, ever said anything to you about why my father moved to Denver in 1985?”

 

     “No.”

 

     “And no one’s ever said anything about your grandpa and my father going through a bad time that might have caused them to have a falling out of some sort?”

 

     “Not to me, no.  Why? Do you know something I don’t?”

 

     “I’m not sure.  Sometimes I think I do, but then when I ask about it I keep getting the same answers.”

 

     “What kind of answers?”

 

     “Just that Papa moved away to take a new job opportunity, and that distance and lack of time caused him to lose contact with your family.”

 

     “I suppose that’s the truth then.  Coincidently enough, shortly before Evan Crammer kidnapped me, I was looking through Grandpa’s photo albums. I had come across a lot of pictures of Grandpa and Uncle Johnny during the years they worked together at Station 51.  I knew who Uncle Johnny was based on stories Mom had told me, and pictures she’d shown me of him that were in a photo album she has. I asked Grandpa why Uncle Johnny never came to any of the reunion picnics, and he said he didn’t know where Uncle Johnny lived.”  Libby put another slice of pizza on her plate. “I guess they must have lost track of one another over the years.”

 

     “Yeah. Or maybe that’s just what everyone wants us to believe.”

 

     Libby laughed. “Trevor, you sound like a writer in pursuit of a mystery.”

 

     “I’m not pursing one, but for some reason I keep getting the feeling there’s a mystery for me to find if I’m willing to look hard enough for it.”

 

     “If you want my opinion, you’re trying to find something that isn’t there. Look at how close my grandpa and your father are. They sure don’t act like two people who had an falling out.”

 

     “Yeah, but what about the fifteen years between when Papa left Los Angeles, and when Crammer kidnapped him and brought him back here?”

 

     “What about them?”

 

     “Papa and Uncle Roy had no contact during that time, Libs. You said it yourself. Uncle Roy didn’t even know Papa had moved from Denver to Alaska. Uncle Roy had no idea where my father lived, and didn’t even know I’d been born.”

 

     Libby shrugged. “I still think you’re wasting your time trying to uncover something that doesn’t exist, but if you really wanna know the truth, ask my mom tomorrow night.”

 

     Which was exactly what I intended to do.  I was supposed to interview Jennifer and Libby the next evening. Jennifer’s house is just a few blocks from Uncle Roy’s, so at four-thirty on Thursday afternoon I set off for Jen’s on foot.  I carried my folder and tape recorder with me, and by quarter to five was knocking on her front door.

 

     We ate dinner first.  If nothing else, I was getting an abundance of good meals out of these interviews.  Libby and I cleaned up the kitchen for Jennifer since she’d cooked.   Jen’s house is similar in layout to Uncle Roy’s – a ranch style with the bedrooms all down one hallway, the living room, kitchen, and dining room in the center of the house, and a laundry room and attached garage on the other end.

 

     The phone rang while we cleaned the kitchen.  Jennifer picked up the portable and took the receiver into the living room as soon as the caller had identified himself. She’s been seeing a doctor that she works with at Rampart. Papa and I met him at the reunion picnic, and he seems like a nice guy.  Libby likes him, but I know she hopes her mom doesn’t think about marriage until after Libby graduates from college and has moved out of the house. 

 

     “It would just feel funny, you know?” Libby had said to me the night we went to dinner and the movies. “It’s been me and my mom living alone for so long now that I...well, it just wouldn’t feel the same.”

 

     “I know,” and I did, because I was in the same situation with my father.

 

     “I want Mom to be happy though, so whatever she decides, I’ll go along with.”

 

     From what I’d overheard Uncle Roy say to my father, I don’t think Libby has anything to worry about. Jennifer would like to remarry eventually, but wants to get Libby out on her own before she does so.  

 

     “Ron has joint custody of his two teenage daughters,” Uncle Roy had told my father one morning while we ate breakfast, “so Jennifer and he have decided they don’t want the stress of a blended family. They’re serious about one another, but they’re playing it smart. They’re in no rush to get married until all the girls are over eighteen.”

 

     My father said he thought that was smart, and remarked that he’d never had a desire to be a stepparent. “Too many problems waiting to happen. I give anyone credit who can parent someone else’s kids and do it well.  As for me, the thought has never held much appeal.”

 

     Jennifer said goodbye to Ron when she saw Libby and I were finished.  The three of us sat at the table, and once again I turned on my tape recorder. This session took longer than any of my others had, but then I’d expected that it would.  I was getting information from Jennifer regarding her experiences with Crammer in 1978, and from Libby about her experiences in 2000.  Add to that, I was getting Jennifer’s perspective of what it had been like to discover Evan Crammer had kidnapped her child, and then information about my father’s medical when he arrived at Rampart. It was a lot to cover in one evening, but we did it.

 

     It was after eleven when we finally finished.  I shut off my tape recorder and sat back I my chair.

 

     “Thanks, Jen. Thanks, Libby. You’ve both been a big help. This took longer than I thought it would. Sorry about that.”

 

     “Don’t worry about it,” Jennifer said with a smile. “For you, Trevor Gage, anything.”

 

     I smiled in return.  “Thanks.”

 

     Libby got up to cut each of us a piece of cake. No one had wanted dessert after supper, so Jennifer had said we’d wait until the interview was over and then have it.

    

     “Hey, Trev, don’t forget to ask my mom about Uncle Chris’s accident.”

 

Jennifer’s looked at me.  “What about Chris’s accident?”

 

“I was just wondering how it happened.”

 

“He had an accident during his paramedic training.”

 

“What kind of an accident?”

 

“Just...just an accident. An unfortunate accident that was no one’s fault.” Jennifer stood and walked over to Libby. “Here, honey, let me carry in the plates. You pour each of us a glass of milk. Nothing washes chocolate chip fudge cake down better than cold milk.”

 

I gave Libby a “See, I told you so,” look.  She shrugged her shoulders at me while she got glasses from a cabinet.

 

Libby finished her cake first, then stood and said good night. She had to open the store the next morning, so had to leave for work at eight-fifteen.  Jennifer and I said goodnight in return, and I called, “Thanks again for your time, Libby!” as she headed down the hall to her bedroom.

 

I helped Jennifer gather up the plates and glasses when we’d finished eating. 

 

“Jen, can I ask you one last question?”

 

“Sure, sweetheart. Anything.”

 

“Do you know why my father and your father lost contact after Papa moved to Denver?”

 

Jennifer turned her back on me as she bent to put our dessert dishes in the dishwasher.  Her body language told me she regretted being so eager with her, “Sure, sweetheart. Anything.”

 

“Lost contact?”

 

“Yeah. How come they didn’t call one another, or visit one another, like they do now?”

 

The supper dishes were in the dishwasher, too, so Jen pulled a box of soap from a cabinet. She added some soap to the dispenser and started the appliance.

 

“I don’t know, Trev.” Jennifer stood and straightened her canister set, though it looked perfectly straight to me.  “I’m sure they were both busy. John was still young, so Dad was involved in a lot of his activities when he wasn’t at work.  I’m sure the same is true of Uncle Johnny after you were born, isn’t it?”

 

“I guess. I mean, he raised me all by himself from the day I was born, so I suppose he was busy.”

 

“As a single parent myself, I can assure you he was. Sometimes...well, sometimes distance and lack of time prevent friends from maintaining the bond they once shared.”

 

“Yeah, but look at how tight Uncle Roy and Papa have become again in the last nine years.”

 

“What about it?”

 

“I just don’t get it. How come they have the time to be close now, even though they still live far away from one another and are both still busy, but they didn’t have the time to keep their friendship intact right after Papa moved to Denver?”

 

“I don’t know. That’s just the way life works sometimes where friendships are concerned.”

 

“I suppose,” I reluctantly agreed, while at the same time feeling as though there was a lot Jennifer wasn’t telling me.

 

     I picked up my folder and tape recorder from the table. Jennifer walked with me as far as the end of her driveway. It was a nice night – warm, but with enough of a breeze so that the heat of the day had dissipated after the sun went down. 

 

     “Thanks for everything, Jennifer - supper, the interview, dessert. I didn’t mean to take up so much of your time.”

 

     “Don’t worry about it. Like I said, for you, Trevor Gage, anything.”

 

     As I turned to walk to Uncle Roy’s house, Jennifer said quietly into the darkness, “Trevor, no matter what you uncover as you write this book, never forget one thing.”

 

I turned around.  “What’s that?”

 

“To this family, your father will always be a hero.  He’ll always be the man who saved my life, and who kept my daughter from harm. He’ll always be the man who fought to free me from Evan Crammer’s arms, even as Crammer was stabbing him.  He’ll always be the man who hid me with his own body and endured a beating he barely had the strength to withstand. Uncle Johnny would have willingly sacrificed his own life before he would have let Crammer know where I was, Trevor. And then when Crammer took Libby, the only comfort I had...the only thing that enabled me to have some hope I just might get her back alive, was the knowledge that your father was with her. He’s a hero, Trev. Plain and simple, your father is a hero.”

 

“He says he’s not.”

 

“He might say that, but I know differently, and so does my entire family. Therefore, just remember that what your father did for Libby and for me supersedes anything else. Anything at all.”

 

“Anything like what?”

 

“Nothing.” She shook her head. “Nothing.”  Jennifer pointed at her car. “Do you want me to give you a ride to my parents’ house?”

 

“No thanks.” The neighborhood is quiet, safe, and illuminated by streetlights, so I had no worries about going back to Uncle Roy’s on foot. “It’s only a few blocks. I’ll walk.”

 

“Okay. Goodnight then.”

 

“Goodnight.”

 

I stood on the sidewalk until Jennifer had gone back into the house.  I headed for Uncle Roy’s then, all the while wondering what Jennifer had meant by, “no matter what you uncover as you write this book.”

 

According to everyone I’d talked to so far, there was nothing to uncover. But if that was really the case, I sure couldn’t figure out why they were trying so hard to emphasize that fact.

 

     My last interview was with Uncle Roy on Friday morning. After a quick cup of coffee and a piece of toast, Aunt Joanne had left in the mini-van for Chris’s house.  His business has grown to the point that two days a week Aunt Joanne spends several hours at his house doing bookwork, answering the phone, and filing.

 

A few minutes later, Papa left in Aunt Joanne’s car to meet his old friends from Station 8 for breakfast. As soon as they were both gone, Uncle Roy and I sat at the picnic table on the deck so I could get the interview underway. Banana muffins and grapefruit slices rested on a plate between us, with my tape recorder setting beside the plate. We ate our breakfast while we talked.

 

     This interview ended up being the one I enjoyed the most. I started it by asking Uncle Roy how he’d met my father. Though I knew the answer to that question, something told me it was important to start at the place where this thirty-eight year old friendship had formed.  If my book was going to be about what one friend was willing to sacrifice for another, then I needed to know everything I could about the friendship that inspired me to choose this plot – everything. The good, the bad, and the ugly, as the expression went.

 

     I didn’t interrupt Uncle Roy, and didn’t refer to my questions even one time. I just let him talk, and through that, I learned more about my father than I had ever known. I discovered just how close he’d been with the DeSoto family during the years he’d lived in Los Angeles, and how much Uncle Roy had valued that closeness.  He didn’t say that in so many words, but the feeling was always present.

 

     Uncle Roy’s monologue unveiled each year as it progressed, from late 1971 when they’d first met, until the early 1980s when Uncle Roy became the captain of Station 26, and my father became the chief paramedic instructor for the Los Angeles County Fire Department.  Just when I thought Uncle Roy was going to say something about the year Papa had moved to Denver, he skipped ahead to the summer of 2000, when Evan Crammer had kidnapped Libby. 

 

     “It was a tough, tough time,” the man said. “Almost harder on me than when we lost...lost our grandson Brandon. You have to remember that when Crammer had tried to take Jennifer, I was unaware of it.  By the time Joanne and I found out what was going on, Chris was able to tell us that Jennifer was safe with your father.  Of course, I was really worried that Crammer would come back and try to take her again before I got to their campsite with the police, but still, at least I had some assurance that Jenny was all right.  When Libby was kidnapped...well, it scared me to death.  She was gone for two days before we knew who had her...and that your father was with her, thanks to you showing up, young man.”

 

     I smiled at the memory. “You sure didn’t like me much at first.”

 

     “It wasn’t that I didn’t like you, Trevor, it was just that I wasn’t...expecting you, let’s put it that way.  I didn’t know Johnny had a son, and for you to show up out of the blue, and then for us to find out you’d run away from your home in Alaska of all places...not to mention the news you brought us.  Well...it was pretty overwhelming, let me tell you.”

 

     “I suppose it was.”

 

     “But once I knew your father was with Libby, I had some hope.  Some hope that she’d return to us safe and sound.”

 

     “Jennifer said the same thing last night.”

 

     Uncle Roy nodded. “I think knowing Johnny was with Libby is what got Jennifer through those next few days.  I know that’s what got Joanne and me through them.”

 

     I asked Uncle Roy to tell me about the events that led up to him taking Libby’s place in the old ranger station where Crammer had been holding my father and Libs. I knew Crammer had called Uncle Roy late one night and demanded that he meet him, but I was uncertain of what had happened next.  My memory as an eight-year-old boy is of a girl I didn’t know showing up suddenly at Uncle Roy’s house. Upon discovering she was the ‘Libby’ I’d heard so much about, who had been kidnapped along with my father, I got really upset because Papa hadn’t come home with her, and no one could tell me when, or if, he was going to come home.

 

     “When Crammer got me to the cabin, he shoved me inside.  Your father was so sick, that even if I had been able to make a run for it, I couldn’t have gotten Johnny out of there with me. After Crammer left us, I did what I could for Johnny. Despite the circumstances it was good...real good to see him again.”

 

     Uncle Roy’s story progressed until he reached the point where my father suggested they try climbing up the chimney and making their escape that way.

 

     “It was a tight fit for me. I didn’t think I was gonna make it a couple of times, but Johnny wouldn’t let me give up, and he wouldn’t leave me behind.”

 

     “Good thing, too, considering Crammer started the cabin on fire.”

 

     “Yes, that was a good thing.  Being burned alive while stuck in a chimney isn’t exactly the way I wanna go when my time comes.”

 

     “I don’t blame you for that.”

 

     Uncle Roy then told how he and Papa made it out of the chimney and onto the roof of the ranger station just as Crammer returned. They would have hidden from him up there, but he started the building on fire, leaving them no choice but to jump from it and flee through the woods. The fleeing part was difficult, considering Papa was really sick with pneumonia, and Uncle Roy sprained his ankle when he landed on the ground. Uncle Roy told me how, despite these things, they ran for all they were worth. Crammer caught up to them though, and by then the fire had spread to the surrounding woods.

 

     “Crammer’s gun was pointed right at me. He was gonna shoot me, Trevor.  He was going to kill me. Your father...your father jumped in front of me just as Crammer squeezed the trigger. To this day, Johnny says all he was trying to do was knock me out of the way.”

 

     “You make it sound like you don’t believe him.”

 

     “I don’t. I think he took that bullet for me on purpose, but if he did, he’ll never admit it.”

 

     Uncle Roy told the remainder of the story then.  I stayed with him and Aunt Joanne during the two and a half weeks my father spent recovering at Rampart.  I knew Papa’s condition was serious, because I wasn’t allowed to see him during the first week he was hospitalized, but until now, I didn’t know just how close he’d come to dying.

 

     “It’s odd, you know.”

    

     “What’s odd?” I asked, as Uncle Roy concluded his story.

 

     “That out of such a bad time came a good thing.”

 

     “What good thing?”

 

     “Your father and I...uh...we...”

 

     He stopped there, as though he realized he was about to say something that he’d rather not. 

 

     “What?  My father and you what?”

 

“Just...just that we were able to get together again and renew our friendship. That was the good thing that came out of what Crammer did to us.”

 

“Speaking of that, I have another question for you.”

 

“I thought we were finished.”

 

“We are – we will be in just a second. Do you have time for one more?”

 

“Sure,” Uncle Roy grinned. “I’m retired now, remember? My time is my own.”

 

“Okay. Well...you don’t...you don’t have to answer this if you don’t wanna, Uncle Roy, but Papa...he wrote some stuff down for me about his experiences with Crammer, and when he did that he said...” I pulled out the papers Papa had typed up for me and flipped the stack to the last page.  “He said, ‘The bad times...I can actually say that thanks to Evan Crammer, the bad times that Roy and I went through have forever become a thing of the past. Friendship should never be taken lightly, and when you have a strong friendship with someone, you should cherish it and never think it can easily be replaced.’ ”

 

Uncle Roy allowed a long silence to linger after I’d finished reading Papa’s words.  When he finally spoke he said, “Your father’s right, Trev. Friendships are something to be cherished. And take it from someone who knows, just like Johnny said, friendship can’t be easily replaced.”

 

I didn’t say anything for a few seconds. I wasn’t sure how to ask what I wanted to without just coming right out and saying it, so finally decided that’s what I had to do.

 

“Uncle Roy, was there a time when...”

 

I stopped there, suddenly unsure if I should be so bold. It was one thing to ask Aunt Joanne, Chris, and Jennifer about this. It was another to ask Uncle Roy.

 

“A time when what, Trev?”

 

“Uh...a time when you and my father had some sort of fight that caused the two of you to lose contact with each oth--”

 

Before I could finish my question, the patio screen slid open. I looked up to see my father standing on the deck. His glare and deep scowl told me he thought I was poking my nose places it didn’t belong.

 

“Are you done?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Are you finished interviewing Roy?”

 

“Uh...yeah. Yeah, we just got done.”

 

“Then thank him for his time, pick up your stuff, and go put it in your room.  After you do that you can help us get things ready for tomorrow. Those picnic tables Roy borrowed from his neighbors need to be washed.  You can start with those, then I’ll find something else for you to do.”

 

I could tell Papa was ticked at me just by his tone, let alone by his sudden need to find things for me to do. I guess he figured if I was busy, then I wouldn’t have time to ask questions he didn’t want me asking.

 

My eyes darted to Uncle Roy.  I’m sure I must have looked as uncomfortable as I felt, but if he was feeling any discomfort over my questions, or my father’s anger, he did a good job of hiding it.

 

“Thanks for letting me interview you, Uncle Roy. I appreciate it.”

 

“You’re welcome, Trev.”

 

I picked up my stuff and hurried past my father, who was still glaring at me.  I paused in the hallway with no other intention than to eavesdrop. Because the patio doors were open, I could easily hear every word that was said.

 

“I’m sorry about that, Roy. He shouldn’t have brought it up.”

 

“You don’t have to apologize.”

 

“Yeah, I do. It’s none of his business. He doesn’t...there’s no reason he needs to know. Not now. Not ever.”

 

Uncle Roy didn’t disagree with Papa, but then, he didn’t agree either.

 

“However you want it, Johnny.  I’ll handle it however you want me to.”

 

“It’s none of his business,” Papa said firmly. “If he asks again, you tell him that.”

 

“I think I can find a nicer way to say it, but okay, in one form or another, that’s what I’ll tell Trevor if it’s what you want.”

 

“It’s what I want.”

 

I heard the patio screen slide open as if someone was coming into the house, so I hurried down the hall to the room I was staying in. 

 

As I suspected would be the case, my father kept me busy the remainder of the day.  He had all kinds of things for me to do on Saturday morning too, in order to help Aunt Joanne and Uncle Roy prepare for the guests that invaded their backyard at noon. 

 

On Sunday morning I caught a plane that took me from Los Angeles to New York, where I spent the next two weeks with my mother.  Papa stayed at Uncle Roy’s one more day.  On Monday, he boarded a plane bound for Montana. He visited with my aunt and grandparents through Friday. On Saturday morning, Pops flew to Anchorage, where Gus picked him up in a Cessna and took him home to Eagle Harbor.

 

     During the remainder of my stay in Los Angeles, I didn’t ask anyone how Chris got injured, or why Roy DeSoto and my father lost contact with one another for fifteen years.  I didn’t need to ask, in order to have finally concluded that, in some way, those two events are connected.  Now, three weeks after leaving L.A., my questions still remain unanswered. I have a feeling that if Papa has his way, they always will.

 

 

Monday, September 7th, 2009

(Labor Day)

 

 

     Fall comes early to Alaska.  There’s already a “nip in the air” to quote Clarice, and once again we’re seeing more rain than we’re seeing sunshine. 

 

     School started two weeks ago.  I like being a senior. Finally, I’m at the top of the heap.  Papa said I should enjoy this last year of high school as much as I can, because someday I’ll look back on it and wonder where it went.  Old people say stuff like that a lot. I don’t understand why Papa thinks time goes by so much faster for him than it does for me, but anyway, I do plan on having fun this year.

 

     Aside from having fun, I’m busy, too. Dalton and I are co-captains of the cross-country team. We had our first practice a week before school started, and our first meet in Juneau on the third day after school started. I was elected secretary of the student council, which means I have even more writing to do since I record the minutes from each meeting, and I was voted senior class president.  I was surprised by that.  I figured Jenna would be our president.  She’s well liked, good at organizing things, good at scheduling events, and good at getting people to do stuff. Papa was really proud. He says this means my classmates think highly of me. When I told Pops why I thought Jenna should have been voted president over me, he smiled and said, “You’re good at all those things, too.”  I thought about that for a while, and I guess it’s true.  Clarice says I’m a “responsible young man,” and I heard Aunt Joanne tell Papa when we were there, “Trevor’s very mature for his age, Johnny. You have every right to be proud of the job you’ve done as his father.”

 

I think Aunt Joanne’s words made Papa feel good, even though his only response was, “Thanks, Jo.”  He’s not the kind of guy who cares much about what people think, but Uncle Roy’s opinion and Aunt Joanne’s opinion do matter to him.  

 

     Along with everything else I have to do this year, when Mrs. St. Claire assigned positions for the newspaper on the fourth day of school, she made me editor-in-chief.  I have no idea why, and I told her so after class.

 

     “Mrs. St. Claire, between the book you assigned us and my position as student council secretary, don’t you think I have enough writing to do?  I’m still keeping my journal, too.”

 

     “I’m glad to hear that,” Mrs. St. Claire said while she walked up and down the rows straightening desks.  I trailed along behind her.

 

     “So see, I’m doing tons of writing.  Can’t I be a photographer instead?”

 

     “No.”

 

     “Why not?”

 

     “Because Dylan and Dalton are the paper’s photographers.”

 

     “I can switch places with one of them. Dylan would probably--”

 

     “No.”

 

     “How come?”

 

     “Because I chose you to be editor-in-chief, not Dylan.”

 

     “But--”

 

     Mrs. St. Claire stopped what she was doing and turned to look at me.

 

     “Trevor, do you think the positions I assigned to you and your classmates were chosen at random?”

 

     I shrugged my shoulders.  “I don’t know. I never really thought about it.”

 

     “Well, I did. Think about it, that is.  Therefore, I can assure that I didn’t just throw your names in a hat and draw them out.  You’re the editor-in-chief because that’s where I feel your talents lie.”

 

     “But, Mrs. St. Claire, if you’ll give it more thought, I bet you’ll see that Dylan--”

 

     “Trevor, if you’d quit fighting it, you might discover what I already know.”

 

     “What’s that?”

 

     Mrs. St. Claire gave me a gentle poke in the chest.

 

     “That a writer lives deep inside this soul.”

 

     “Well if he does, I sure wish he’d make himself known.”

 

     “Don’t you worry,” Mrs. St. Claire assured me, “he will.  Now get out of here before Coach McKinney comes looking for you.” 

 

     I glanced at the clock. I didn’t have any more time to debate my position on the newspaper with Mrs. St. Claire.  I would have been late for cross-country practice if I’d stayed any longer. I called, “Can we talk about this later?” as I ran from her class.

 

     I heard her, “No!” as I raced to the boys’ locker room.  She meant that “No!” too, because I’m still editor-in-chief, despite my best efforts to have the job given to someone else.

 

     Aside from assigning newspaper positions on the fourth day of school, Mrs. St. Claire told us our books were due April first.

 

     All of us except Jenna groaned, “April first?”

 

     “I told you at the end of last school year the books would be due in April.”

    

     Dylan said, “But I thought we’d have until the end of April.”

 

     “Dylan, there are twenty of you in this classroom.  I need time to read the books before the school year ends, you know.”

 

     “I suppose. But if it’ll help, you can skip mine.”

 

     Mrs. St. Claire laughed.  “No, I won’t be skipping yours, or anyone else’s for that matter.”

 

     Jenna raised her hand and Mrs. St. Claire called on her.

 

     “Yes, Jenna?”

 

     “If we have our books finished before April first, may we turn them in?”

 

     “Yes, you may.” Mrs. St. Claire smiled at the perfect way Jenna phrased her request.  It probably validated her existence as our English teacher to know that at least one of us had listened to the endless grammar drills she’d put us through. “I’d welcome your books ahead of the deadline.”

 

     “If mine is already finished,” Jenna said, “may I turn it in now?”

 

     I laid my head on my desk and stifled a groan.  I’d barely started my book, and Jenna already had hers done. Just like I’d feared was going to happen.

 

     “Yes, you may, if you’re certain it’s finished.”

 

     “I’m certain.”

 

     I watched as Jenna paraded a thick binder up to Mrs. St. Claire, complete with a cover she’d illustrated herself using a charcoal pencil. 

 

     I’m doomed, I thought.  I’m totally doomed. She’ll be valedictorian for sure.

 

     In-between school, homework, cross-country, and worrying about Jenna being valedictorian over me, I work for Gus whenever I can, which is mostly on weekends now. Mr. Ochlou’s business slows down after tourist season ends, so while Kylee and Dylan still work for him on weekends, I don’t, unless he’s catering a party and needs extra help.  I play on my school’s hockey team, too. As soon as cross-country season ends in mid-October, hockey will start.  Youth group activities for the Methodist Church start again next weekend, too, and a week after that the fire department’s bowling league begins its season. I’ve bowled on my father’s team since I was thirteen. On Friday, Papa looked at September and October on the calendar. When he saw all the activities I’d written in, he turned and grinned at me.

 

“Looks like we have a busy year ahead of us.” 

 

     “Yep,” I agreed, while I set the table for supper. “Bet you’ll be glad when I’m away at college and you have more time to do things you want to.  You know, like you must have been able to do before I was born.”

 

     Papa was quiet a moment.

 

“I’ll be proud that you’re in college, but as for having more time to do things I want to...no, I won’t necessary be glad about that.  The years since you were born, Trev...they’ve been good ones. Every single one of them.”

 

     “Even the tough ones?” I asked.

 

I’d be lying if I didn’t admit that some of my teen years have been rough on Papa, and I know the first year after my birth was difficult for him, too.  He was a single parent, lived far away from his family, and therefore had no help with running his household. When he was on duty, I was at a twenty-four hour day care center the Denver Fire Department ran for the children of its employees. When Pops wasn’t on duty, he saw to my needs, cooked, cleaned, did laundry, grocery shopped, and ran any other errands that were necessary.  I heard Papa tell Uncle Roy that he hadn’t slept more than three to four hours a night after my birth until we moved to Eagle Harbor, and Clarice came into our lives. 

 

“Raising Trevor alone that first year was the hardest thing I’ve ever done, Roy. That taught me to never again think a stay-at-home mom has it made. I wouldn’t trade Trevor for all the money in the world, but being both father and mother twenty-four hours a day is exhausting. For the first time in my life, I was getting’ more sleep when I was on-duty, than I was when I was off, believe it or not.  Moving to Eagle Harbor, and then hiring Clarice to help me out, was the best thing I ever did.” 

 

 

     Without hesitation, Papa confirmed to me, “Even the tough ones.”

 

     He must have read my mind, because before I could say, “I don’t get it,” Papa smiled and said, “You’ll understand when you’re a father.”

 

     Labor Day weekend is always cause for celebration here in Eagle Harbor, even if it is rainy and chilly, like it has been this weekend. We know the long, dark days of winter are coming quickly, so everyone finds an excuse to be outdoors.  For that reason, the fire and police commission hosts its annual Labor Day picnic for all department personnel, including the one hundred and twenty volunteer firefighters and EMTS. 

 

While Eagle Harbor isn’t exactly overflowing in population, the fire department has to cover five thousand square miles of township, water, wilderness, forest, and the combined populations of Barner and Yusik Islands. That large amount of territory is the reason for so many volunteers.  When Papa first came to Eagle Harbor, the fire department was in bad shape.  They’d had problems keeping a chief after the guy who’d been the chief for twenty years retired.  Because they’d gone through four chiefs in six years, the volunteer force was down to thirty members. Given the department itself only employs fourteen full time firefighters, and given the vast area the fire department covers, it was a “crisis waiting to happen,” as Carl has told me. It was Papa who built the volunteer force back up to the number that’s needed, and Papa who suggested to the commission members that it wouldn’t hurt them to show their appreciation of their employees and volunteers one day out of the year. I was three when the first picnic was held, and I haven’t missed any since.

 

If it doesn’t rain, we get together in a picnic area Papa reserves in the National Forest.  If it rains, we still get together in that picnic area, only under long, continuous rows of canvas that some of the men erect like roofs.  I’m looking out my window right now, and it’s pouring. Pops went to the picnic site at eight-thirty this morning, so I bet he’s one of the men putting up the canvas roofing.  He’s probably wondering where I am. He’s also probably figured out I’m not showing up until I know the canvas is in place and the food is cooking. I invited Kylee to the picnic, so I have to pick her up at eleven-thirty. When Papa asks why I wasn’t there to help with the canvas, I’ll tell him Kylee was still getting ready when I stopped at her house and that delayed me.  I can already picture the look he’ll give me right before he says, “Uh huh,” in that way he has of letting me know he’s aware I’m trying to pull one over on him. 

 

Before I started this journal entry, I sent the third chapter of my book to Mom. I don’t know what I’d do without her. She’s the one who gave me the push I needed to start the book.  While I was staying with her and Franklin at their home in the Hamptons, Mom helped me get the first chapter written.  I don’t mean she wrote it for me, or told me how to write it, because she didn’t.  But what she did do was give me pointers about how to turn my notes and research into a fictional story. That first chapter was so hard to write. I deleted the first paragraph ten times before I finally had something I was satisfied with, and that I thought was half way decent. Mom was sitting at my elbow and laughed when I collapsed on her desk.

 

“Don’t laugh.” I sat back up in my chair. “It’s just taken me half an hour to write one paragraph.  At this rate, I’ll never get the book done.”

 

“You will too,” my mother assured.

 

“No I won’t.”

 

“Each paragraph will come easier, Trevor, until eventually the characters will take over and tell the story.”

 

I thought that sounded pretty bizarre, and I said so.

 

“That’s nuts. How can the characters tell the story?  Even though this book is based on an actual happening, the characters are made-up, Mom. They’re not real people.”

 

“I know that, but you just wait and see.  You’ll reach a point in this story...maybe it will be at page fifty, or page one hundred and fifty, that I can’t predict, but at some point the characters will take over and tell the story for you.”

 

“How do you know that?  You’ve only written non-fiction books.”

 

“I’ve dabbled in fiction writing over the years.”

 

“How come you’ve never had anything published?”

 

“Because I’ve never tried to.  It’s just something I do as a way to relieve stress now and then.  It’s a hobby for me, nothing more than that.”  Mom tapped on the computer screen with one fingernail. “Now come on. Quit stalling.  The first paragraph has to lead to the second. Write it, son.”

 

Despite Mom’s promise, that second paragraph didn’t come any easier than the first had, nor did the third or fourth.  Mom told me I’d eventually find a rhythm to my writing.  She said it would feel like the mental zone I get into when I run.

 

“Your fingers will race across the keyboard typing words without conscious thought on your part, Trevor, just like your legs churn and your arms pump when you compete in one of your meets.  When you compete, don’t you reach a point where your body seems to be working independently from your brain?  Where you’re no longer thinking about what you’re doing, but instead, you’re just doing it?”

 

“Yeah. That’s called a runner’s high.”

 

“Well, writers reach that place to.  I suppose in this case you’d call it a ‘writer’s high’.”

 

I haven’t achieved a ‘writer’s high’ yet, but I hope I reach it soon. So far, I’ve had to think hard every time I work on my book, and I still end up deleting more than I keep. I do appreciate Mom’s help, though. Before I left New York, I had finished the first chapter and she’d proofread it for me.  She pointed out a lot of things that I took more notes on. She taught me how to tighten my writing by getting rid of adverbs and replacing them with more “powerful verbs” as she put it, and Mom taught me how to say the same thing with less words.  At first, I didn’t understand what she was getting at, but after she helped me rewrite the first chapter, I saw what she meant.  My writing was clearer and more concise when I took her advice.  That’s when I asked Mom if she’d proofread each chapter for me.

 

“I want to do all the writing myself,” I emphasized, “but if you could read each chapter and give me pointers, or find my typos, I’d really appreciate it...if you have the time, that is. I know how busy you are.”

 

Mom smiled at me. After all my years of living with Papa, I think Mom liked it that she and I finally had a project we could do together. She kissed the top of my head and promised,  “I’ll make the time, Trevor.”

 

That’s a promise Mom’s lived up to. She found a few minor mistakes in my second chapter that I had overlooked when I proofread it, then made a few suggestions.  I corrected everything I needed to, and made some changes based on her thoughts. A couple of things I left alone though, despite her suggestions, which Mom told me was okay when I talked to her on the phone about it.

 

“You’re the writer, Trevor. Above all else, you’re the person telling the story, not anyone else.  As the writer, you’re in charge of the story’s destiny, so you do with it as you think is best.”

 

That’s when I realized what a big responsibility it is to be a writer.  You’re actually in charge of something that no one else can interfere with, yet if you’re basing your book on a real-life happening like I am, then you want to be respectful to the people involved.  That’s why I asked Papa if he’d read each chapter as I finished it, too, just like Mom was doing.  I was shocked when he told me no.

 

“What?” I questioned, thinking I hadn’t heard him right.

 

“No.”

 

“But why?”

 

It was Friday night, August 28th – Papa’s birthday, and we were just leaving our house in the Land Rover. We’d been invited to Carl and Clarice’s for dinner and cake.

 

“Be...just because.”

 

“That’s not a very good reason. Mom’s reading each chapter for me.”

 

“Then you don’t need me to read them too.”

 

“Yeah, I do.”

 

“Why?”

 

“ ‘Cause I wanna make sure I’m not...you know...screwing anything up with all the facts everyone has given me, or being disrespectful to anyone who was involved, or--”

 

“I’m sure you’re doin’ fine.”

 

“How do you know unless you read what I’ve written so far?”

 

“I’ll put my faith in you.”

 

“But, Pops, if you’ll just take a look at it. Just a quick look.  It won’t take long, I promise.  I just need you to--”

 

“Trevor, I said no!”

 

I was surprised by his anger, and even more surprised when he didn’t apologize for losing his temper.  Usually, Papa is interested in all my school projects, and will help me in any way I need him to. 

 

“But Mom’s helping,” I ventured in a timid voice.

 

“Good. Like I said, then you don’t need my help.”

 

“But--”

 

Papa swung the Land Rover into Carl’s driveway.  He pointed his right index finger at me and gave me a glare.

 

“That’s enough. You have my answer. Now let’s go inside.”

 

As we climbed out of the vehicle, Papa added, “And don’t you dare bring this up in front of Carl and Clarice.”

 

     “Okay, okay,” I snapped as I grabbed the present I’d bought for him from the back seat.  At that moment I didn’t feel much like giving it to him, but I carried it with me to the house.  I put on my best party face and so did Papa; therefore neither Clarice nor Carl realized we’d been fighting just seconds before we walked in their door. 

 

     Three years ago, when he’d turned sixty, the men and women who work for Papa threw a huge surprise party for him.  My father is never one to complain about being the center of attention, so he loved that party and the sentiments behind it. Then two years ago, Grandpa, Grandma, and Aunt Reah were here for Papa’s birthday, and last year his birthday was celebrated at the Labor Day picnic. Considering our moods when we got out of the Land Rover, I think Papa was as glad as I was that this year the gathering was small and quiet. 

 

We left around ten-thirty, loaded down with the presents Papa had received along with leftover birthday cake.  We rode home in silence, partly because we were tired and full, and partly because we were aware that if one of us said the wrong thing, the other was going to blow his stack. It wasn’t until my father parked the Land Rover in our driveway that he said anything.

 

“I’m sorry I disappointed you.”

 

I looked out of the passenger side window. I know I sounded like a pouting five-year-old when I answered him.

 

“You didn’t disappoint me.”

 

“Yeah, I did. Trevor, look at me please.”

 

I hesitated a second, but then did as Papa asked.  He didn’t turn the dome light on, so the inside of the Rover remained dark. His features were heavily shadowed, but I could still make out the regret on his face.

 

“I can’t read your book, son. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to read it.  I don’t...you just need to understand that there’re a lot of reasons why I don’t wanna relive that time in my life.”

 

“What reasons?”

 

“Reasons that are...private. Personal.”

 

“In other words, none of my business.”

 

“That’s right.”

 

When he didn’t say any more and a long silence lingered between us, I finally broke it.

 

“Papa, would you give me an honest answer to my next question?”

 

“I’ve never been less than honest with you.”

 

“Does that mean yes?”

 

“It means yes.”

 

“Okay then.  Do you regret giving me permission to write this book?”

 

Papa turned his head and stared out the windshield.

 

“Pops?”

 

“I’m sorry, Trevor, but...yeah...yeah, I do.”

 

Papa wouldn’t look at me when he climbed out of the Rover. He left the cake and his presents behind. By the time I entered the house carrying everything, Papa was in his room with the door shut.

 

I didn’t bring the book up the next morning, and neither did Papa.  It was Saturday, and we both had to work.  We left the house about the same time. When I got home from Gus’s at five-thirty, I did my chores, showered, and then took Kylee out for dinner and a movie.

 

It wasn’t Papa waiting up for me that night, but Clarice, since Pops was on a twenty-four hour shift.  The only thing I said about the book on Sunday was when Papa and I were eating supper.

 

“About my book?”

 

I saw his hand clench around his fork, but other than that, his voice and face didn’t give me any clues as to what he was thinking.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I’ll just have Mom help me with it.”

 

Papa hesitated a moment before nodding. “I think that’s a good idea.”

 

My father left the kitchen that night without finishing his supper, or helping me clean up.  I don’t remember a time when he’s ever done either one of those things.  I wanted to ask him what he was so afraid of where my book is concerned, but I knew I wouldn’t get a straight answer, so I kept my mouth shut. That was probably a first for me, but one I think Papa was grateful for. 




Saturday, October 23rd, 2009

 

     Once again, way too much time has passed since I wrote in this journal.  Ever since school started, my journal writing has been hit or miss, with more misses than hits, as evidenced by the last entry, which was made on Labor Day.

 

Papa’s on twenty-four hour duty.  I worked for Gus most of today, and got off at five o’clock.  Kylee and I don’t have a date, because she’s working at Mr. Ochlou’s until he closes at midnight.  Clarice was at the house when I pulled in the driveway at twenty after five.  I did chores and showered, then took the warm crock-pot she handed me as I walked into the kitchen.

 

     “Beef stew for you, your papa, Carl, and anyone else who’s on-duty.  Here’s a bag with French bread and brownies.”  She shook a finger at me. “And don’t you eat all those brownies before you get to the station.”

 

     “I won’t,” I promised with a laugh. 

 

     “When will you be home?” Clarice asked.

 

     “I don’t know. I’ll probably hang around the station for a while after we eat.  I should be back by ten, I guess.”

 

     Clarice nodded.  My Friday and Saturday curfew is midnight. Unless it’s summer vacation, the rest of the week I don’t really have a curfew, because if I’m not at a school function, at the fire station, or working for Gus, I’m expected to be home.

 

“If you go somewhere else, call and let me know.”

 

     “I will.  Can’t think of anywhere else I’ll be, though.  Dylan and Kylee are working. Jake, Dalton, Jenna, and Tyler are in Juneau at a forensics competition, and the youth group activity started at four this afternoon, so that pretty much leaves no one to hang out with.”

 

      “Except for your papa and Carl,” Clarice smiled. “You can hang out with them.”

 

     “Yeah, me and a couple of old guys,” I teased. “Wow, Eagle Harbor offers such excitement to a kid on a Saturday night.”

 

“It offers all the excitement a young man your age needs. Any more excitement, and seventeen-year-old boys find themselves in the kind of trouble they don’t need.”

 

“You say that like you have past experience with a seventeen-year-old boy who got himself into trouble.”

 

Clarice winked at me.  “Carl sometimes gave his father and me reason to worry he’d spend a good deal of his life in a police station...though on the wrong side of the metal bars.”

 

I grinned. “My grandpa’s told me a few stories like that about Papa, too.”

 

“Your papa and Carl are cut from similar cloths, Trevor.”

 

“That’s probably why they’re such good friends.”

 

“Probably. Now get going while that stew’s hot.”

 

It was dark as I drove down our long, country road toward town. Sitka pines lined my path on both the right and left.  What few homes dot the landscape set far back, just like ours does.  Yard lights cast some light toward the road, but not enough to do a guy any good if his vehicle breaks down, which is why Papa always makes me carry a cell phone and an industrial sized flashlight.

 

 The sun sets around four now. By December, we’ll have just six hours of daylight, with the sun not rising until close to nine in the morning, and setting between three and three-fifteen. 

 

The streetlights were on throughout Eagle Harbor, as were the floodlights in the station’s parking lot.  I jumped out of my truck and jogged around to the passenger side.  I opened the door, taking the crock-pot and bag from the seat.  I nudged the door shut with my right elbow.

 

I was trying to determine how I was going to ring the bell beside the back door that leads into the kitchen/dayroom, when the door opened and a hulking figure stepped out.

 

“I thought you were ‘bout due.”

 

“Nah,” I teased Carl. “You just smelled your mother’s cooking.”

 

“That too, my boy. That too.”

 

Carl moved to the side so I could walk past him.  He shut and locked the door, then followed me to the kitchen.  I put the crock-pot on the counter, plugged it in, and laid the bag beside it.  The station was quiet. The TV wasn’t on, and I couldn’t hear people talking, or hear boot heels clicking against the tile floors in the hallways.

 

I took off my letterman’s coat and hung it over the back of a chair. “Where is everybody?”

 

On that night, ‘everybody’ included the two officers who were on duty with Carl, as well as my father and the firefighter on duty with him.

 

“Mueller and Perkins are on patrol,” Carl said, “and your pops and Newholm are on a rescue call to Yusik. They left about fifteen minutes ago. It’ll be a while before they’re back.”

 

I nodded.  The fire department can only reach Yusik Island by air or water.  They go in the department’s rescue boat when the weather allows, and by a helicopter Gus pilots during the coldest part of winter, when ice on the water doesn’t allow for passage. If the victim needs hospital care, he’s transported to the Eagle Harbor Clinic. If the injury or illness is serious, then he’s transported to Bartlett Regional Hospital in Juneau. Either way, a call like that can tie up two paramedics for hours, which is another reason why the department needs volunteers willing to wear beepers and have police scanners in their homes. If another call came in while my father and Aaron Newholm were out, the volunteers on duty this weekend would have responded to it.

 

I pulled bowls from the cabinet. “We might as well eat then.” 

 

“That’s just what I was thinkin’.”

 

Within five minutes, I had stew ladled in two bowls and Carl had the bread sliced.  He grabbed the salt and pepper shakers from the cabinet, along with the butter dish. I got the utensils we needed, put the lid back on the crock-pot, then poured myself a glass of milk while Carl poured a cup of coffee. 

 

Our conversation was limited to what a great cook Clarice was as we ate our first few bites of the thick stew filled with tender slices of beef, potatoes, carrots, and diced onions.

 

Carl wiped stew from his bushy moustache. “Now ya’ know why I never got married.”

 

“Why?”

 

“There’s not another woman on Eagle Harbor who can cook as good as my mom.”

 

“Not even Donna?”

 

“I’m leavin’ Donna for your father.”

 

I laughed. “I doubt he’ll thank you for that.”

 

“I doubt it either, but hey, what’re friends for?”

 

Carl polished off his first slice of bread and reached for a second. He slathered it with butter, then took a bite.  After he’d chewed and swallowed he asked, “So, how’s the book comin’ along?”

 

Boy, was that a loaded question. I considered telling Carl how schizoid Papa was acting about the book.  How one minute he was supportive of me writing it, and how the next minute he’d confess that he wished I wasn’t writing it.  I’m a teenager. I’m mixed up enough. I don’t need my father adding to my confusion. 

 

“Trev?” Carl inquired when I didn’t answer him. “Your book?”

 

     In the split second between when Carl called my name, and when I answered him, I decided not to mention the turmoil my book was causing at home.  Obviously Carl didn’t know anything about it, or he would have never brought the book up in the first place.  I figured if Papa hadn’t mentioned anything to him, I’d better not either.  For as long as I can remember, Papa’s told me that those of us who live on Eagle Harbor know enough about each other as it is. Therefore, things that are said at home are private, and should be kept that way.

 

     “Um...okay.  Good, actually. Or at least my mom thinks so.”

 

     “Your mom?”

 

     “Yeah. She proofreads each chapter for me. I send it to her as an e-mail attachment.”

 

     “Great idea. Writing a book’s a big undertaking. I’m glad Yvette...Mrs. St. Claire, wasn’t teaching when I was in school.”

 

     “Tell me about it.  It’s takin’ up most of my free time. Writing isn’t as easy as people think.  It takes a lot of hard work getting each chapter to read just like you want it to.”

 

     “I suppose. If writin’ a book is anything like writin’ up police reports, I know I don’t want any part of it.”

 

     “I kind of like it,” I was surprised to hear myself confess. “I mean, when a chapter is done and I’ve rewritten it as many times as I can until I’ve finally achieved what my imagination was envisioning, there’s a sense of satisfaction and accomplishment that’s pretty awesome.”

 

     “Awesome enough to make you decide to be a writer instead of a doctor?”

 

     “No.” I shook my head. “No way.  But...it is a pretty neat feeling. When I read a chapter and the characters come alive...seem like real people...well, it’s amazing that those words came from inside me.  That without those words and my imagination, the characters wouldn’t seem like someone I might live next door to, or go to school with, or shoot the bull with in Donna’s over eggs and bacon. Does that make sense?”

 

     “I guess it does, because for me the definition of a good book is bein’ able to identify with the characters. Feelin’ like they could be your neighbors, your friends, the guy who owns the drugstore, the woman who manages the bank, and the jerk you went to high school with that you’ve always hated.”

 

     “Exactly.”

 

     “So what’s your book about?”

 

     “The two times Papa encountered Evan Crammer.”

 

     The expression on Carl’s face, along with his tone of voice, told me the plot impressed him. 

 

“Really?”

 

     “Yeah. Only I’m using fictional names for everyone involved in order to protect their privacy.  Papa asked me to, and now I’m glad I did ‘cause it’s given me more liberty to fictionalize and make the book my own.”

 

     “There’s a lot to cover where Crammer is concerned. No wonder you’ve spent so much time on it.”

 

     I nodded and swallowed my last bite of supper.  “I did a lot of research on Crammer, starting with newspaper articles Papa has, and then finding information about him on the Internet.  I also interviewed the DeSotos this summer while we were in L.A., along with Dixie McCall and Doctor Brackett.”

 

Carl had never met Kelly Brackett, but he had met Dixie when she and the DeSotos visited us over Thanksgiving weekend nine years ago.

 

“Doctor Brackett was the head of the paramedic program during the years Papa worked for the L.A. Fire Department. He performed surgery on Papa after Pop’s first encounter with Crammer.”

 

     “I’ve heard your pops mention Brackett.  He has a lot of respect for the man.”

 

     “Yeah, he does.”

 

     “Sounds like you’ve got a good handle on this book. Doing all that research, interviewing everyone like you did, and now havin’ your mom proofread each chapter for you...I’m impressed, Trev.”

 

     “Don’t be. Jenna Van Temple already turned hers in.”

 

     “So? It’s not due until sometime after Christmas, right?”

 

     “April first.”

 

     “That’s over five months away yet. You’ll have it done by then.”

 

     “Probably. At first, I didn’t think I would, but Mom told me I’d eventually find a rhythm to my writing, and to some extent I have.  At least every sentence of every chapter isn’t such a struggle any more.  But now that I’m getting farther into it, I think I’m missing some stuff.”

 

     “Like what?”

 

“The mid--” I stopped myself before I could finish by saying, “The middle of the book.”

 

My mom had noticed it too.  I’ve got a good, solid beginning, but now that I’m working on what I thought was going to be the middle – the part that’s based on Evan Crammer kidnapping Papa and Libby, I’m realizing I need something to connect this portion with the portion that ended in 1978.  A ‘writing bridge’ my mother calls it, while I just call it what it is, the middle.

 

I didn’t say all that to Carl, though, because I suddenly knew opportunity was at hand. Carl might not have the answers that had been nagging me for months now, but asking him was worth a shot.

 

“I’m not sure,” was the response I gave him. “Guess I’ll eventually figure it out.”

 

“Probably so,” Carl agreed as he stood.  He put four brownies on a plate. He sat the plate in the center of the table, then refilled his coffee cup.

 

I changed the subject while we ate our dessert. We talked about our favorite football team, the Seattle Seahawks, and what chances the Seahawks would have this season against Papa’s precious Rams. Even though the Rams had relocated to St. Louis years ago, Papa still has loyalty to the team he used to root for when he lived in L.A.  Regardless of who the Rams might be playing, Carl would generally try to get my father to bet him on the game, simply because it drives him crazy that he can’t convert Papa into a Seahawks fan.

 

Carl shook a finger at me.  “I’m bettin’ your ole’ man on tomorrow night’s ESPN game, and I don’t plan to lose. The Rams are playin’ the Packers.”

 

“You don’t stand a chance.”

 

“What makes you say that? The Packers look good this year.”

 

“Yeah, but Papa won’t bet unless he’s sure he’s gonna win.  You know how he hates to part with money.”

 

“I know, but I’ve got him convinced he can’t lose.”

 

I bowed my head to hide my smile from Carl.  He’s never won a bet he’s made with Papa, but that doesn’t keep him from trying again...and vowing that his luck is going to change.    

 

I wiped brownie crumbs from my mouth with a napkin.  I stood, picked up my glass, and walked to the refrigerator. I set the glass on the counter and filled it half way with milk. I pointed to the coffee pot.

 

“Want a refill?”

 

“No,” Carl shook his head. “I’m fine. Thanks.”

 

I put the milk away and carried my glass to the table.  I sat back down across from Carl, allowing the lull in conversation to wash over us.

 

The hum of the refrigerator motor was the loudest sound in the station. I knew I’d easily hear the bay door raising, and the paramedic squad backing in when Papa returned.  Because of that, I also knew it was safe to ask Carl the questions that were never buried too deeply in my brain.

 

I did my best to sound nonchalant, while being careful to approach the subject in a round about way. 

 

“Hey, Carl, do you remember when my pops came here for his interview?”

 

Carl chuckled.  “I sure do.”  

 

“What’s so funny?”

 

“Nothing.  Just remembering how nervous John was the first time I met him.”

 

“Really?”

 

“You bet. I picked him up at the airport in Juneau.  I think we’d driven ten miles before he gave more than one word answers to my questions.  For a while there I sure thought we – the members of the Police and Fire Commission – were gonna be wastin’ our time by interviewing him, but once my questions zeroed in on his experience as a firefighter and paramedic, I began to change my mind.”

 

“Why was that?”

 

“ ‘Cause it was obvious your pops knew his stuff, and was just as experienced as he’d stated on his resume.  And once he forgot he was trying to make a good first impression, he lost his uneasiness.  His knowledge and self-confidence started to come through clearly.”

 

“So he didn’t have any trouble getting hired?”

 

“I wouldn’t say that exactly. The members of the commission were impressed by his experience, and by the recommendations he brought with him from the Denver and L.A. departments.  He interviewed good, too. He was a little uneasy, but not bad. Once things were underway, his confidence and knowledge came through like had happened during our drive here from Juneau.”

 

“But he did have trouble getting hired?”

 

     “Let’s put it this way.  There was a lot of debate about hirin’ him.  You have to understand that we’d been through four chiefs in a short period of time.  They’d all come from the lower forty-eight, like your pops.  We were leery about bringing someone else to Eagle Harbor who wasn’t native to Alaska, and wasn’t used to the isolation of small town living in this state.  In addition to that, Eagle Harbor’s fire chief has to wear a lot of hats, as you know.  While your pops had a lot of experience training paramedics, he’d never been in charge of an operation as diverse as ours.”

 

     “How’d he end up getting the job then?”

 

     “ ‘Cause I went to bat for him. Gut instinct told me John was the man who should be Eagle Harbor’s fire chief.  The commission members were impressed with his extensive paramedic background; there was never any doubt about that.  It was up to me to convince them he could handle everything else that went with the job.  Like I told them, he sure couldn’t do any worse than the other four guys we’d seen come and go in almost as many years.  They agreed with me on that.  So, we finally put it to a vote, and the next thing you know a moving van arrived, followed by a Land Rover with a baby strapped in a car seat.”

 

     I smiled at the reference to the baby that had been me.

 

     “John stopped here first to get the key to the house.  He told me you’d just turned a year old the week before. You were kickin’ your feet, archin’ your back, and raising a ruckus ‘cause you wanted out of that car seat so bad. Your pops put you down and you toddled across the lot lickety split. Or as lickety split as you could, considering you weren’t too steady on your feet. You seemed to know this was home. You ran right into the bay, pointed at the engine, grinned, and said, “My fire truck,” or as close to it as you could manage.  I didn’t understand a word you’d said, but your pops translated for me.  Later that day, you met my mother, and you’ve had her wrapped around your little finger ever since.”

 

     I laughed. “I’m not sure about that. She knows how to keep me in line.”

 

     “She knows how to keep everyone on Eagle Harbor in line.”

 

     “Yeah,” I agreed, “she sure does.”  I eased into my next question as I attempted to find out just what Carl had knowledge of.  “Did Papa ever say why he wanted to move here from Denver?”

 

“Not right then he didn’t, but after we got to know one another better...started becoming friends, rather than just colleagues, he said he’d been looking for a fresh start, along with a good place to raise you.  The breakup with your mom hit him pretty hard...or at least that’s always been my impression.”

 

“Does he ever say anything about her to you?”

 

“Nah,” Carl shook his head.  “A little now and then, but not much.  It wasn’t until a year after I met your pops that I even knew he and your mom had never been married.  To be honest, my mother and I had assumed he’d come here on the heels of a bad divorce.  To the best of my knowledge, that’s what most everyone still thinks.”

 

I nodded. I’m aware that’s a popular misconception around Eagle Harbor.  Neither Papa nor I deceive people about his past relationship with my mom if they come right out and ask, but since it’s more fun to gossip in a small town than it is to know the truth, few people other than those closest to us know that my parents were never married.

 

I hesitated a second before asking my next question. I didn’t want to tip Carl off that I’d asked it before, and been thwarted by Papa in my attempts to get answers.

 

“Speaking of moving places, has my pops ever told you why he moved from L.A. to Denver?”

 

Carl didn’t answer me right away.  He looked at me like he was trying to figure out what I was fishing for.  Because of that, I suspected he knew more than he told me. 

 

“The Denver Fire Department offered him a good job opportunity.”

 

“Yeah, but it seems kinda weird, doncha’ think?  I mean, I’m pretty sure he was happy living in L.A. He was real close with Roy DeSoto and his family, and Papa’s told me he liked being the department’s paramedic instructor. I think it’s odd that he’d leave all that just for a better job.”

 

Carl laughed. “Trev, a lot of people start over in a new city ‘just for a better job.’  A better job isn’t a bad thing, ya’ know.”

 

“I know, it’s just that Papa and Uncle Roy are good friends, and Papa’s close with Uncle Roy’s whole family, and he had a lot of other friends within the fire department and at Rampart Hospital, so--”

 

“That’s all I know about it, kid.  If you think there’s more to the story than that, you’ll have to ask your father.”

 

I thought there was more to the story than that, but I could tell questioning Carl on it would lead nowhere, so I shifted the subject again.

 

“Would you tell me what you remember about the kidnapping?”

 

“Kidnapping?”

 

“When Crammer came here and took my father.”

 

“For your book?”

 

“Yeah.  I never thought to ask you before. It might be helpful.”

 

“There’s not much to tell, really.  You were the one who discovered your pops was missing, remember?”

 

I nodded.  I don’t think I’ll ever forget how scared I was when I got home from playing with Dylan and Dalton, to find my father gone.  I was eight years old, and he’d never left me home alone. He didn’t go anywhere for even five minutes when I was that age without taking me with him, or leaving me with someone he trusted.  I was just a little kid, but when I couldn’t find Papa in the house or barn, I knew something was drastically wrong.

 

“But from the stand point of police procedure,” I said, “what can you tell me?”

 

I looked around for something to write on.  I didn’t have a notebook or pen with me, much less my tape recorder or laptop.  I grabbed a handful of napkins from the holder, then stood and hurried to the counter.  In one corner, a supply of Bic pens jutted up from a coffee mug.  I plucked out a pen and returned to my chair. 

 

“You’re gonna write down what I say?”

 

“Yeah, if you don’t mind.”

 

“I don’t, but at least let me get you some paper.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

Carl went to his office.  He was back in a few seconds with a dozen sheets of white paper. 

 

“Here ya’ go.”

 

I again said, “Thanks,” and got ready to write. 

 

Though my questions were off the cuff and not well-thought out like they had been when I’d interviewed the DeSotos, Dixie, and Doctor Brackett, each of Carl’s answers led me to another question.  He told me about the initial search for my father, which I have pretty good memories of.  Almost every able-bodied man and woman in Eagle Harbor showed up at our house to comb the National Forest that borders our property.

 

“At first, we thought your pops might have gone hiking and taken a tumble down a hill, or had a heart attack, or gotten a foot caught in one of those illegal traps some of the hunters set, or something like that.  Something that would have prevented him from gettin’ back home. But as time went on, I was afraid there was more to it than that.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Um...just because,” Carl said vaguely.  “That gut instinct of mine, I guess you’d say.  After we’d searched every place I could think of, I called in the FBI.”

 

I scribbled down everything Carl then said regarding how the FBI operates on a missing person’s case. If nothing else, I knew I was getting some valuable information about police procedure for my book.

    

“And then you disappeared,” Carl said, “and it scared the shit outta me.”

 

I defended my infamous trip to Los Angeles by stowing away on one of Gus’s planes with, “I left a note.”

 

“Yeah, you did, ya’ little rascal, but I swear, I didn’t know whether I was gonna strangle you or hug you when I got my hands on you.  You’re just lucky you were all the way in L.A. when Troy Anders called me.”

 

Troy Anders was the Los Angeles police detective who had worked on the Crammer case in 1978, and then again in 2000. He was at the Station 51 paramedic-training center, which had been set up as a command post for the missing Libby Sheridan, when I snuck in the back door looking for Papa.  The name Troy Anders brought forth vague memories of other names that I knew should mean something to me.

 

“Carl, who was...there was this guy Detective Anders called as soon as I showed him the sketch of Crammer that appeared in the L.A. Times back in ‘78. Papa had saved it with all the other newspaper articles he has about the incident.  Anders called a guy named...Quen...Quenton Daily, maybe? He flew to L.A. the next day, I think. Do you know who he was?”

 

“Quinn Daily.  He was the FBI agent who’d been after Crammer for years. They didn’t know Crammer’s name at that time.  They only knew him by the nickname the press had given him years before that. The Kankakee Killer.”

 

“Yeah, I kinda remember, now that you mention it.  And there...there was another name.” I scrunched my face up with concentration as the memories slowly came back.  “Anders was looking for him, and so were you.”

 

“Me?”

 

“Yeah...when I first tried to tell you about Crammer, you wouldn’t listen ‘cause you were looking for a guy named...uh...um...Morgan, maybe?”

 

“Morgan?  No, I wasn’t lookin’ for anyone by that name.”

 

“Sure you were. For some reason, he was the one you thought had kidnapped Papa.  Troy Anders thought the same thing when he first found out who I was. I think Anders said the guy’s name was Scott Morgan.”

 

“Monroe,” came a voice from the doorway.

 

I turned to see Mark Mueller enter the kitchen, followed by Josh Perkins.  They headed straight for the crock-pot. 

 

I don’t know Josh very well. He’s a young guy – just four or five years older than me. He moved here from Anchorage when the Fire and Police Commission hired him six months ago. In contrast, Mark’s a native of Eagle Harbor, and has been with the department for as long as I can remember.

 

“Your mom’s been cookin’ again, huh, chief?” Josh commented to Carl as he grabbed a bowl from the cabinet.  “Mind if I have some?”

 

Carl gave a distracted, “No, help yourself,” as Mark approached the table.

 

“It was a guy named Scott Monroe we were looking for when your pops disappeared,” Mark said to me.  “Later, we found out we were like dogs chasing our own tails, since the guy had nothing to do with the kidnapping.”

 

I looked up at Mark.  “Why did you think it was Scott Monroe?”

 

I heard Carl clear his throat, but Mark was oblivious to his signal.  Papa always says Mark likes to hear himself talk.  A lot of the guys around the station think he’s annoying, and overall, I usually find him to be a big windbag, but tonight I was anxious to hear all he had to say for a change.

 

“Guess Monroe had given your pops some trouble back in L.A.” Mark glanced at Carl. “Somethin’ about a shooting while out on a call, wasn’t it, Carl?”

 

I could tell Carl wasn’t happy with Mark when he grumbled, “Yeah, somethin’ like that.”  He pointed toward the crock-pot. “Eat supper.  My mother sent plenty.  Just leave enough for John and Aaron.” 

 

Carl stood like he was going to walk me to the door, which was exactly what he did.

 

“Trev, you’d better get goin’.”

 

“I don’t have to leave yet. Clarice isn’t expecting me home until around ten.”

 

“That’s fine, but I’m gonna have a meeting with the guys, so you might as well--”

 

“A meeting?” Josh questioned around a mouthful of stew, which was echoed by Mark’s, “Meeting? What for?”

 

Carl ignored them as he grabbed my coat off the back of my chair. 

 

“Here you go.”

 

I could take a hint. Carl didn’t want me talking to Mark about Scott Monroe, which made me all the more curious about guy. 

 

I grabbed the papers I’d written on, folded them, and stuffed them in my coat pocket.  I slipped the coat on, said goodbye to Mark and Josh, and then headed for the door with Carl glued to my side. 

 

“Thanks for answering my questions.”

 

Carl sounded like he regretted the subject of Evan Crammer...and Scott Monroe, when he said, “You’re welcome.”

 

“See ya’ later.”

 

“Yeah, see ya’ later, Trev.” Carl opened the door and gave me a little nudge out it. “Tell my mom I’ll send the crock-pot home with John.”

 

“Okay.”

 

A second nudge, and I had crossed the threshold to the parking lot.

 

“And tell her thanks for supper.”

 

The door started to close.

 

“I will.”

 

The door closed the rest of the way on Carl’s final instructions of, “Be careful driving home.”

 

Carl couldn’t hear my, “All right,” through the closed door, or see my smile. 

 

I didn’t know what the name Scott Monroe meant, but I suspected if I dug a little deeper, I’d uncover the answers I’d been looking for ever since Papa made reference to the ‘bad times becoming a thing of the past.’

 

 

Sunday, October 31st, 2009

(Halloween)

 

 

When I was a little kid and got caught lying to my father...and I got caught every time I lied to him, Papa would tell me that, in one way or another, the truth always comes out.

 

Because I got punished when I lied, I thought the truth coming out was a bad thing.  It wasn’t until I got older, that I realized the truth coming out was supposed to be a good thing. That the lessons we learn when we get caught lying as children, are supposed to stay with us throughout adulthood, and remind us that being honest and upfront is the best way to conduct our lives.  Or, at least, that’s what I thought until today.  Now I’m confused about just what is and isn’t considered a lie when you’re an adult, and why Papa didn’t take his own words to heart about the truth always coming out. Why didn’t he just tell me the reason he’d move to Denver when I asked?  At first, I was really mad at him for not answering my question honestly, but now I’m mad at myself, because I’ve sure made a mess of things. Most of all, I hate being a writer.  To be good at writing, you have to be willing to go out on a limb sometimes.  Well, I went out on a limb, but I’m not sure if what I got for my efforts is worth the hurt I’ve inflicted on my father.

 

     I was really pumped as I drove home from the station on that Saturday night I’d eaten with Carl. I ran to the house, kicked off my shoes in the laundry room, then flew through the great room where Clarice was watching television.

 

     “Where are you going in such a hurry?”

 

From my father’s office, which is directly off the southeast corner of the great room, I called, “Gotta do some research for my book!”

 

I plopped into Papa’s chair and clicked on the Internet Explorer icon. Clarice appeared in the doorway.

 

“Where’s the crock-pot?”

 

“Carl’ll send it home with Papa.” I shouldered out of my coat and hung over the back of the chair. “Pops and Aaron were on a call to Yusik. They hadn’t gotten back yet when I left.”

 

“Oh.” Clarice glanced up at the fire engine clock.  “It’s not even nine. I’m surprised you didn’t stay at the station a while. Your papa might be back by now.”

 

“I know, but Carl was gonna have a meeting with Mark and Josh, so there wasn’t anything for me to do.” My mind was only half on what Clarice was saying as I went to Google and typed in: Scott Monroe. “Figured I might as well come home and work on my book while I have some free time.”

 

“You’re sure dedicated to that book,” Clarice smiled. “Maybe I won’t be calling you Doctor Gage someday after all.”

 

“You will be,” I confirmed, while concentrating on the hits that came up for the name Scott Monroe. “Once I’ve got this book written, I’m gonna run the other way if Mrs. St. Clair ever suggests I write another one.”

 

“You seem awfully committed to it, considering how much you claim to hate writing.”

 

I shrugged my shoulders. I was too busy skimming the information on the first link I’d opened to make a verbal response.

 

“I’ll leave you to your work.”

 

I mumbled, “Thanks, Clarice,” and paid little attention when she left the room. 

 

I was vaguely aware that Clarice closed the door so the sound of the television wouldn’t interrupt my work, but even then, my eyes didn’t leave the monitor. 

 

An hour and fifteen minutes later, I sunk back into Papa’s chair with defeat.  Evidently, the name Scott Monroe is fairly common.  I felt like I’d been every place the Internet could take me.  I found nine Scott Monroe’s who were doctors, three who were carpenters, a dozen who were high school students and have been mentioned in their local newspapers for scholastic or athletic awards, one who sells old car parts, three who breed and sell German Shepherds, ten who have their own businesses with on-line websites, and one who sells pinwheels of David Cassidy – whoever he is.  There were thirty more links I followed that proved fruitless, too. I was trying to decide what to do next, when the phone rang. Since it was now almost ten-thirty, I was pretty sure it was my father calling to say goodnight.  I picked up the receiver, and discovered I was right when a familiar voice greeted me.

 

“Hey, kiddo.”

 

“Hi, Papa.”

 

“What’re ya’ doin’?”

 

Instinct told me not to say I was looking up information on a mystery man named Scott Monroe.

 

“Nothin’.”

 

Papa chuckled. “Well, you must be doing something.”

 

“Just some homework.”

 

“On a Saturday night?”

 

“Yeah...well, Kylee and Dylan are working, and everyone else has something goin’ on, and you weren’t at the station, and Clarice is watching some chick flick on TV, so my choices are pretty limited right now.”

 

“Sounds that way. Wanna come back to the station for a while?”

 

“Nah, it’s gettin’ late.  I’ll see you tomorrow morning.”

 

“Okay, see ya’ in the morning.  Tell Clarice I said goodnight.”

 

“I will.”

 

“ ‘Night, Trev. Love ya’.”

 

“Love you too, Pops.”

 

I had just hung up the phone, when Clarice opened the door and poked her head in the room.

 

“Was that your papa?”

 

“Yeah. He said to tell you goodnight.”

 

“What happened on Yusik?”

 

“I don’t know. He didn’t say.”

 

“Must not have been anything serious then.”

 

I grinned. “If it was, you’ll hear about it from one of your sisters tomorrow.”

 

Clarice shook a finger at me. “Trevor Roy, are you accusing my sisters and me of gossip?”

 

“Not accusing. Just stating the facts of life on Eagle Harbor.”

 

“I’d argue that if I had a leg to stand on, but since gossip is the biggest form of entertainment known to Eagle Harbor, I’ll admit defeat and go to bed. Good night.”

 

“ ‘Night, Clarice.”

 

“There’s brownies in the cookie jar if you want a snack before you go to bed.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

Clarice closed the door again as she left the room. I heard her muted movements as she made sure all the doors were locked, and then pretty soon I couldn’t hear anything, leading me to conclude she was in her bedroom at the other end of the house.

 

I stared at the wall for a while, then stood and walked to the shelf where Papa keeps a framed picture of himself and Uncle Roy amongst some medical and firefighting text books.  It was taken in the back parking lot of Station 51 in 1974. Papa told me they’d been washing the squad the day it was snapped.  The squad’s door was open, and Uncle Roy was standing on the inside of it, while Papa stood opposite of him on the outside of the vehicle.  They both have one elbow propped up on the door’s frame, and they’re both smiling.  It’s hard to think of my father and Uncle Roy as having been the young men in that picture.  Yeah, I can see resemblance to the men they are today, but yet, it’s like they’re different people to me altogether because of their youth, and because I wasn’t born yet, so I wasn’t a part of the life my father led then. Plus, it’s weird to see my own face in the face of my father at a much younger age.

 

I shoved my hands into the back pockets of my blue jeans and stared at the photograph.  I concentrated so hard on the two faces looking back at me, that I felt like I was willing them to tell me who Scott Monroe was, and what role he’d played in their lives.  I stood there a moment longer, then had an idea. 

 

I went back to my father’s desk and opened his lower right-hand drawer. I dropped to my knees, taking everything out until I came to the manila envelope with the newspaper clippings. I sat on the carpeting, opened the envelope, pulled out the clippings that had to do with Crammer, and then started scanning them for the name Scott Monroe.  When I didn’t spot his name, I looked at the other clippings that had nothing to do with Crammer, but instead, the clippings that dealt with various fires and rescues Papa had been at while working in Los Angeles. There were some clippings from the Denver Post too, but none of them mentioned a Scott Monroe, either.  I put the clippings back in the envelope, and returned everything to the drawer. 

 

I stood up, thinking I’d met with defeat.  I was just getting ready to sign off the Net and go to my room to update my journal, when I had one last idea. Newspapers keep archives going back years and years.  Maybe the Los Angeles Times would have something on Monroe.

 

I went to Google again, typed in Los Angeles Times, and found the paper’s website. The site was easy to navigate. It took me only seconds to find the tab that read, Archives.  I clicked on it, then did a search for Scott Monroe.  I didn’t get any free information for my efforts; not that I really expected to. But if nothing else, it was worth a shot.

 

Once I discovered you don’t get something for nothing in this particular case, I followed the links until I found a form to fill out that requests a clerk at the paper (or more than likely some college intern) do an ‘advanced searched’ as the website referred to it.  I supplied Scott Monroe’s name and took a guess when it came to supplying a range of dates. I didn’t have much to go on, so decided to start with April of 1978, when my father first encountered Evan Crammer. I ended the search with the date of September 30th, 1985.  I knew Papa had moved to Denver sometime during September of that year. Why I thought that range of dates might have significance in regards to Scott Monroe, I’m not sure. All I knew was that after Papa was kidnapped nine years ago, Carl was focusing on a man named Scott Monroe.  When I arrived at Station 51 after stowing away on Gus’s plane, I heard Troy Anders say the name Scott Monroe, which now leads me to believe he was looking for the man in connection to Libby’s disappearance.  

 

I typed: Trevor Gage, in the contact box, and put my Hotmail address in the box that asked for an e-mail address. I read the information about the hourly research rate the paper charged, checked that I agreed to it, then pulled my wallet from my right hip pocket. 

 

When I lived with my mom two summers ago, she gave me a credit card that’s in my name and her name. I offered to mail it back to her when I returned home, but she wouldn’t take it.  Mom said I might need it for an emergency.  I don’t think Papa was too crazy about me having a credit card, but all he said was, “This is between you and your mother. You work it out with her. I expect you to pay her back for anything you charge, even if she says you don’t have to.”

 

Of course, Mom did tell me that I didn’t have to pay her back for anything I buy, but I always have. Mostly I use it when I buy birthday or Christmas gifts over the Net. One time I screwed up and charged a lot of stuff on it like new hockey skates, a new stereo, a cashmere sweater for Kylee, and a CD player for my truck, and didn’t think I was ever going to be able to pay her back for everything. Thanks to a lot of hours at Gus’s and Mr. Ochlou’s, I finally did get Mom paid back.  Papa must have practiced a lot of restraint that time, because he never once told me that my own foolishness had taught me a valuable lesson, though I could tell by the look in his eyes that he wanted to.

 

 I entered my credit card number and expiration date, read the form again to make sure I had everything filled in, and hit ‘send.’  I signed into Hotmail, sent my mom a message that told her I’d used the credit card and would pay her back for the charges, sent that message, and then signed off the Internet and shut the computer down.

 

I grabbed my jacket from the chair and went to the kitchen. I ate a brownie, washing it down with half a glass of milk.  I flipped the light on above the sink like we always do before going to bed, then shut off the overhead light as I passed the wall switch.  I took the stairs two at a time to my room. I updated my journal, getting as far as when Carl nudged me out of the station.  I was too tired to keep going, so ended the entry there. I saved it to my hard drive and a disk, then grabbed my pajama bottoms and a t-shirt from a dresser drawer. I jogged across the hall to the bathroom to brush my teeth and change my clothes. I read a few pages of the latest Dean Koontz novel after climbing in bed. I fell asleep with the light on, and didn’t wake up until eight, when the smell of bacon cooking drifted up the stairs.

 

Papa got home at eight-thirty.  We ate breakfast with Clarice, then I hurried through chores. While I was in the barn, Clarice left to go home and get ready for church. Papa was cleaning up the kitchen when I entered the house.

 

“Goin’ to church with me?” I asked.

 

“Nah, you go ahead. We had two calls in the middle of the night, plus a false alarm.  When Carl and I find that Tucker kid, I swear we’re gonna strangle him.”

 

“He’s at it again, huh?”

 

“We haven’t proven it’s him making the calls yet, but give us time and we will.  That bone head has half a brain, just like his old man.”

 

I have only vague memories of Tucker T. Tucker the Third.  He was three years ahead of me in grade school, but I never went to high school with him, because by the time I was a freshman, a judge had sentenced him to an all-boys reform school in Anchorage. Carl grew up with his father, Tucker T. Tucker Junior, and said the guy was nothing but trouble.  Tuck Junior is the only volunteer Papa’s ever had that he’s kicked out of the fire department. Considering his name, and his son’s, it’s pretty obvious the Tucker family’s mental deficiencies go back several generations. Or so Papa always says.

 

“Anyway, I’m beat. I think I’ll lay down a while, then ride Omaha.  Maybe take the dogs for a hike, too.”  Papa glanced out the window. “Doesn’t look like it’s gonna rain.  It’ll be a nice day to be outdoors.”

 

It was a classic fall day, no doubt about it.  The leaves were bright gold and orange, and the air was sharp enough to make your nose cold, but not so sharp that you needed to wear four layers of clothes.

 

I acknowledged Papa’s plans with an, “Okay. Have fun.”

 

“I plan to. How ‘bout you? You working after church?”

 

“Yeah. I’ll take clothes with me and change at Gus’s. I should be back around three. Gus wants me to help him load some cargo, but there’s nothing else that needs to be done. I’ve got homework to do, so--”

 

Papa turned around from where he’d been putting the orange juice carton in the refrigerator.

 

“I thought you were doing your homework when I called last night.”

 

“I...I was.  I did. I have some left to finish though.”

 

“Oh. Okay. Well then, yeah. Be home as soon as you’re done at Gus’s so you can finish it.  I’ll do the chores this evening.”

 

“All right.  Is it okay if I pick up Kylee on my way home?  We can do our homework together.”

 

“That’s fine,” Papa agreed.

 

Kylee and I do homework together on weekends when we’ve both had to work.  It gives us a way to see one another, even if our privacy is limited because we’re in full view of our families at either her kitchen table, or mine. I asked Papa once if I could take her up to my room to do homework, but he’d said, “No,” before I could finish my sentence. I argued with him about that decision, but since we still do our homework at the kitchen table, it’s pretty obvious I lost.

 

“Kylee’s welcome to stay for supper. I’ll order pizza for us.”

 

“Thanks. I’ll ask her if she can eat here when I see her at church.”

 

Papa pulled his glasses out of a pocket of his uniform shirt and put them on, then sat down at the table to read the Sunday paper he’d bought in Eagle Harbor. 

 

“Sounds good,” he said, as he scanned the headlines.

 

I ran up to my room, grabbed a pair of khaki’s from my closet along with a navy blue button-down shirt, then hurried to the bathroom. I showered, got dressed, brushed my teeth, and blow-dried my hair.  I ran back to my room, and stuffed jeans and a red L.A. Fire Department sweatshirt Uncle Roy had given me into my duffle bag.  I slipped on my letterman’s coat and bent to put on my black tennis shoes, which is as close to dress shoes as I’m willing to wear unless I’m attending a wedding or a funeral.      

 

I flew through the kitchen with a, “See ya’ later, Pops!”

 

“Hey, come back here!” Papa called from where he was seated reading the sports section. “I packed a lunch for you. It’s on the counter.”

 

I backpedaled and grabbed the insulated lunch bag from the counter.

 

“Thanks.”

 

I heard his, “You’re welcome,” followed by, “Be careful!” as I raced out the door.

 

I sat with Kylee, Jake, and some of our other friends in a back pew. After service ended, she got permission from her mom to study at my house.

 

“My pops invited Kylee to stay for supper too,” I said to Mrs. Bonnette.

 

“That was nice of him. Sure, she can stay.” Mrs. Bonnette looked at Kylee. “Be home by nine-thirty, and with all your homework done.”

 

“I will be.”

 

I promised Kylee I’d pick her up as soon as I was done working. She left with her family for home, while I headed to the airport.

 

It was three-thirty when I pulled into my driveway with Kylee seated next to me. Carl’s maroon Expedition was parked outside the garage portion of our barn.  He and my father were playing basketball on the concrete court Papa poured when I was eleven. It was forty degrees, but Pops and Carl were in their shirtsleeves. Their coats were piled on top of one another to the side of the basketball court.  Papa spun and faked Carl out, dribbling around him and driving to the basket for a lay-up.  His shot was worth two points, and he bragged about it the whole while Carl was taking the ball out of bounds and dribbling toward the basket on the other end of the court.

 

I grabbed my duffle bag out of my truck, while Kylee grabbed her backpack, then bent to pet the dogs, who had run to greet us.  Papa didn’t take his eyes off Carl when he called, “Hey, kids!”

 

“Hi, Chief,” Kylee said as she straightened, followed by my, “Hey, Pops.”

 

Carl made the mistake of looking at us when he said hi. His concentration lapsed just long enough for Papa to steal the ball.  He raced toward the other end of the court, went for a lay up again, and earned himself two more points.

 

“Come on, ya’ big lug,” Papa panted with exertion while slapping Carl’s stomach with the back of one hand, “you’re makin’ it too easy today.”

 

Carl was panting even harder than Papa, but then, he outweighs my father by one hundred and twenty-five pounds.

 

“That’s ‘cause I’m takin’ pity on you, Gage.”

 

“What for?”

 

“ ‘Cause you’re gonna lose our bet.”

 

The basketball bounced on the concrete again as Carl took it down court with Papa guarding him. Carl had lost a Monday Night football bet he’d made with my father just one week earlier, so why he went ahead and made one for that Sunday evening’s game on ESPN, is beyond me. Papa heckled Carl about his bad luck where bets are concerned, until Carl responded with,

 

“Oh yeah, you scrawny son of a bit...” Carl must have remembered Kylee and I were standing there, because he let his sentence trail off. He drove into Papa, elbowing him in the ribs and sending him flying. Pops landed on his butt, laughing.  Carl let him lay there a few seconds, then reached a hand down and pulled Pops to his feet. 

 

I rolled my eyes at Kylee, embarrassed to have her see my father acting like a teenager.  She didn’t seem to mind, or even notice, which I guess is normal.  A kid is always more sensitive to his parents’ behavior than anyone else is.

 

“We’re goin’ in the house,” I said to Papa. “We need to get our homework started.”

 

“Okay,” came the reply I barely heard above Carl’s shout of, “Hey, that was illegal!” when Papa stole the ball away from him before Carl had full possession of it. 
 

The outside floodlights by the basketball court and barn came on as we walked to the house, the darkness that was already setting in had triggered the lights’ automatic sensors.

 

I hung my coat and Kylee’s in the laundry room closet.  We kicked our shoes off, then entered the kitchen. While Kylee opened her backpack and spread her books and folders out on the table I said, “I’ll be right back. Help yourself to a soda if you want one.”

 

“Thanks. You want one, too?”

 

“Sure. A Mountain Dew would be great.”

 

I tossed my duffle bag onto the stairs as I ran by them on the way to Papa’s office.  I reached across his desk for the mouse and dialed into the Net. Rather than waiting for the connection to go through, I charged upstairs, threw the duffle bag on my bed, grabbed my schoolwork from my desk, and charged down again. With my books and folders under my left arm, I ran into Papa’s office again.  Papa has his Homepage set at Eagle Harbor’s website. I clicked on ‘Favorites’, then clicked on Hotmail. 

 

“Trev!” Kylee called from the kitchen. “Where are you?”

 

“In my father’s office! Just a minute! I’ll be right out.”

 

I had two messages. One was from Libby, and one was from my mother.  I didn’t take the time to open either of them.  I was hoping there’d be something from the newspaper, but since there wasn’t, I signed out of Hotmail, then exited the Net.

 

Kylee was sitting at the table drinking a Coke, when I jogged into the kitchen. She had a Mountain Dew setting in front of the chair next to her. I put my schoolwork down and sat beside her.

 

“What were you doing?”

 

“Checking my messages.  I’m waiting for something for my book.”

 

“What?”

 

“I’m not sure, actually.”

 

Kylee gave me a funny look. “How can you not be sure what you’re waiting for?”

 

“ ‘Cause it might not be anything.”

 

“How can it not be anything if you’re waiting for it?”

 

Women. They just don’t get it sometimes.

 

“What I mean is, I’m not sure if it’s anything.  I’ve got kind of a...lead, I’d guess you’d say.  Only I’m not sure if it’s really a lead, or just a red herring.”

 

Kylee laughed. “You’re taking this book writing way too seriously.”

 

I cocked an eyebrow at her. Kylee takes her schoolwork seriously, and like me, gets good grades.

 

“And you’re not?”

 

“I suppose I am. But I’m not writing anything I have to do research for. I’m writing what I know, just like that book I bought on how to write fiction said to do.”

 

I couldn’t argue with Kylee on that one. I haven’t read any of her book yet, but she says it’s a teenage romance set in a small town in Alaska. I sure hope there’s nothing in there that’ll embarrass me. Kylee said she changed all the names, so I don’t have anything to worry about.  Yeah, right. Like Mrs. St. Claire isn’t going to know who’s who in a romance novel written by one of her students that’s set in a small Alaskan town called Doves Harbor.

 

“Maybe I should have done like you and stuck with what I know.” I thought of all the work I’d put into my book, and of how much writing I had left to do before it would be finished.  Kylee’s book, on the other hand, is about three quarters of the way completed.  “But it’s too late now. I’m too far along to change my plot. If I do, I’ll never have it finished by April.”

 

“What exactly is the plot?”

 

I hadn’t told Kylee much about my book, because of Papa asking that it remain private. I thought about it a second, and decided it wouldn’t hurt anything to give her an overview.

 

“Remember when my father was kidnapped?”

 

“Sure. Everyone in the whole town was combing the National Forest looking for him.  My papa was one of the first to join a search party.”

 

“Well, that’s only part of the story. See, my pops first ran into Evan Crammer back in 1978, when he was living in Los Angeles. You’ve heard me talk about my Uncle Roy – Papa’s best friend. Best friend other than Carl, that is.”

 

Kylee nodded her head.

 

“Crammer tried to kidnap Roy’s daughter, Jennifer, and it was Papa who--”

 

I heard someone coming in the back door.  I threw my books open.  In a stage whisper I urged, “Open your books.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Open your books!”

 

Kylee looked at me like I was nuts, but she did what I said. When Papa came in the kitchen to get sodas for himself and Carl, Kylee and I had our heads bent over our calculus book.

 

I glanced up at my father and did my best to give him a distracted smile. He hadn’t put his coat on. Sweat ran freely down his face, and blood trickled down his right arm from where he’d scraped his elbow when he fell. 

 

Papa asked, “When are you guys gonna want supper?”

 

I glanced up at the clock. It was five minutes to four.  I looked at Kylee. “About six?”

 

Kylee nodded. “We should be done by then.”

 

“Okay.  Carl’s gonna help me shore up those two weak timbers in the barn until I have time to replace them, then we’re gonna do chores.  I’ll order the pizzas around five or so.”

 

“That’ll be great.”

 

Papa left with two Cokes in his hand and went back outside.

 

As soon as the door shut, Kylee asked, “What was that all about?”

 

“What?”

 

“How come you quit telling me about that Crammer guy, and pretended like we’d been doing homework?”

 

“Papa gets weird when that subject’s brought up.”

 

“Crammer?”

 

“Crammer. The years he lived in Los Angeles.  The reason why he moved to Denver from L.A.  He just gets weird about all of it. Or at least he does when I mention it.”

 

“Weird how?”

 

“Just...weird. He doesn’t like to talk about it. It’s like he’s...hiding something.”

 

 

“What?”

 

“If I knew that, I wouldn’t have checked my e-mail as soon as we walked in the door.”

 

“And this all has something to do with your book?”

 

“Yeah, only I’m not sure how.”

 

“Trev, if this book is upsetting your father so much, why are you writing it?”

 

I snorted. “Good question.  It didn’t start out upsetting him.” I was forced to correct myself when I recalled Papa’s initial reaction to my plot.  “Well, I guess it did kinda start out upsetting him, but after he’d thought about it for a while, he said I could write it.”

 

“And now he’s changed his mind?”

 

“More or less.”

 

“Has he asked you to stop writing it?”

 

“No. He’s only told me that he wishes I wasn’t.”

 

“What are you gonna do?”

 

I shrugged. “Keep writing.  I already told you that I’m too far along to change the plot now. Besides, I’m so close to finding some things out that have been bugging me since June, that I’m not gonna quit.”

 

“Even if whatever it is you find out hurts your father?”

 

“It won’t,” I said with false confidence. “Besides, I’m the author. I have the right to know whatever it is I need to know in order to end up with the best book I can.”

 

“Yeah, but long after the book is written, you’ll still be your father’s son.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“It means that even authors can cross the line sometimes.”

 

“It’s only fiction, Kylee,” I defended myself.  “I mean, yeah, my book is based on real events, but I’ve fictionalized a lot of it. Papa doesn’t have the right to be upset about any of it.”

 

“If that book is about events in his life he’d rather keep private, then yes, I think he does.”

 

“There’s nothing in the book he should be ashamed of. Nothing at all.  He’s a hero, Ky.  My father’s a hero for what he did both times he encountered Evan Crammer. He kept Jennifer safe the first time, and then Libby the second.”

 

“I know that, but every person has some event in his life he’s ashamed of, Trev.  Even fathers.”

 

“I guess,” I reluctantly agreed, thinking about how ashamed I still was over how I’d treated Papa two years earlier when I insisted on moving to New York and living with my mother.  “But Papa has nothing to be ashamed of where Crammer is concerned.”

 

“Maybe it doesn’t concern Crammer then.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Maybe whatever it is that he wants to keep private doesn’t concern Crammer.”

 

I hadn’t thought of that possibility, because I’d been so focused on Scott Monroe tying into Evan Crammer in some way.

 

“You could be right, I guess. I might be way off base anyway.  My lead might take me no where.”

 

“And if it doesn’t?”

 

“If it doesn’t what?”

 

“Take you no where.”

 

“Then I’ll use what I find out in my book if it’ll make the story better.”

 

“Even if whatever you find out hurts your father?”

 

I rolled my eyes.  Sometimes women are way too sensitive for their own good...and everyone else’s.

 

“Kylee, I need a middle.”

 

“A what?”

 

“For my story. The middle. I’ve got a great beginning...or at least my mom thinks so, and the end is shaping up to be pretty good, too. But I’m totally missing a middle part, and I have a feeling that the information I’m waiting for might tie everything together.”

 

“I just hope you don’t find yourself regretting whatever it is you’re so anxious to discover.”

 

Kylee has a flair for the dramatic and enjoys making ominous endings to serious conversations, as though her words can predict what’s to come.

 

     I did what any guy in my position would have done.  I denied the possible truth to Kylee’s words.

 

“I’m not gonna regret anything,” I said, then changed the subject.  “Come on, let’s get to work so we’re finished when it’s time to eat.”

 

Kylee started to speak, then just as quickly closed her mouth.  I could tell she had more to say, but I kept my head bent over my books and acted like I was concentrating. Pretty soon she sighed, and then bent over her books, too. 

 

It was a good thing we both got diligent when we did, because just when we were finishing the last bit of our homework at five-fifteen, a vehicle pulled in the driveway. Because it was dark out, I stood and went to the back door so I could see who it was. 

 

I recognized the Ford mini-van Dylan and Dalton share that they bought used in Juneau last summer.  A mini-van seemed like a weird choice for a couple of teenagers, but they wanted something that was big enough to haul their friends around in. Since Carl is really strict about enforcing seat belt laws, it’s proven to be a smart choice, despite the fact that I always hassle them about driving a ‘soccer mom car.’

 

The twins stumbled through the door, having been pushed from behind by Jake Shipman. Jenna Van Temple, Amanda Schmidt, and Kylee’s best friend, Stephanie Marquette, were with them. Jenna dates Jake, and Amanda dates Dylan. She used to date Dalton, but they broke up right after school started, and the next thing you know she and Dylan were going out. Dalton doesn’t seem to mind, but then he was the one who initiated the break up so he could date Stephanie. Reading this paragraph a second time makes me realize where Kylee got her ideas for that teenage romance novel she’s writing.

 

Kylee and I gathered up our books and papers. I carried everything to Papa’s office and piled it on his desk so none of our stuff got misplaced.  Everyone was laughing and talking at once when I got back to the kitchen. 

 

I asked Dylan, “What are you guys up to?”    

 

“Not much. Just came over to see what you were doin’.”

 

“We just finished our homework.”

 

Before our conversation could continue, Papa and Carl came into the house. Everyone got a good laugh out of the multiple, “Hi, Chief’s,” that were spoken.  Since Carl’s the chief of police, most of the kids in town refer to him in the same manner they refer to my father, as “Chief,” though Jake and Stephanie called Carl by his first name, since Carl’s a cousin of Jake’s father and Stephanie’s mother, which makes him a second cousin to Jake and Steph, or a cousin once removed, or something like that.

 

Papa didn’t mind my friends invading our house, but then, he never does.  I have a feeling he’d rather chaperone us, than leave the job up to another parent. He’s never said that though, and he’s always cool about staying out of the way, so I don’t mind.

 

Pops asked the same question I just had. “What’s everybody up to?”

 

This time it was Dalton who answered. 

 

“Not much. Just came by to see what Trev was doin’.”

 

“I’m gonna order pizzas. You guys wanna stick around and eat with us?”

 

I couldn’t differentiate the various voices that called,

 

“Sure!”

 

“Yeah!”

 

“You bet!”   

 

“I’m in!”

 

“Yeah. Thanks.”

 

“Sure, Chief Gage. Thanks.”

 

Papa picked up the phone and dialed Mr. Ochlou’s number by heart.  He ordered six large pizzas with a variety of toppings - everything from just plain cheese, ‘cause he knows that’s what Kylee likes best, to a cheese, sausage, and mushroom pizza, two cheese and sausage pizzas, a cheese with pepperoni, and then a pizza covered with onions, sausage, peppers, and tomatoes.

 

As soon as Pops hung up the phone the guys pulled out their wallets, and the girls started digging through their purses. Papa shook his head when money was thrust at him.

 

“Nope. It’s on me tonight.”

 

Everyone thanked Papa again, then he went upstairs to wash his hands and scraped arm, and put on a clean shirt. Carl went to the bathroom that’s across the hall from Clarice’s bedroom in order to wash up too.

 

My friends and I hung out in the kitchen while Pops and Carl went to town to pick up supper.  They got back at six-thirty, their arms filled with warm boxes. The tangy smell of sausage and pepperoni drifted into the house before they walked through the back door.

 

Kylee and I got paper plates and napkins from a cabinet. Papa asked Dalton and Dylan to take soda out of the fridge and set the cans on one section of the counter. He and Carl spread the pizza boxes out on another section, then opened the lids.  Papa stood back and said, “Help yourselves, gang.”

 

After my friends and I had filled our plates, we sat at the table. Carl and Papa filled their plates and headed for the great room. I heard the TV come on, and in seconds, determined that Papa had flipped the channel to ESPN. Our kitchen and great room flow together like one huge room, so I could see Papa settle into his recliner, and Carl settle his bulk into the recliner that sat adjacent to it with an end-table in-between.  The Rams/Packers game had started about ten minutes earlier.  I didn’t pay much attention to Papa’s and Carl’s bickering, bantering, and occasional shouts over a play on the field, because conversation in the kitchen about school, classmates, teachers, and things going on around town, never stopped.  Still, I was aware of Carl and Papa having a good time, just like my friends and I were having a good time.

 

We all had a second helping of pizza, including Pops and Carl. Actually, Carl came back for a third helping too. When we kids gave him a hard time over it, he patted his stomach and said, “Got a lot here to fill up.”

 

We laughed, though Carl’s not really fat. He’s just...well, huge is the best way to describe him. When I was little, I used to think he looked like Hagrid, the groundskeeper at Hogwarts School in the Harry Potter books - six foot four, bushy black hair and eyebrows, both of which are now graying a bit, massive hands, giant feet, and a chest twice as wide as my father’s. If you bump into Carl, believe me, you know it.  It’s like bumping into a brick wall. Carl’s only a few years younger than Papa, but man, is he solid. It’s not that Papa isn’t solid too...for an old guy - you just don’t notice it as much because he’s thin.  Well, you don’t notice it unless you’re his teenager, who still gets grabbed by the upper arm in a vice-like grip once in a while and told to, “Put a cork in that smart aleck mouth” or to, “Shape up and fly right.” 

 

Carl went back to the great room, while I ran upstairs to get a deck of cards from the game closet.  Carl’s always said that if the Baptists had settled Eagle Harbor, rather than the Catholics and Methodists, none of us would have ever learned how to pass a long winter Alaskan night with games like Sheepshead, Pinochle, Gin, and Crazy Eights.  I asked Papa one time what Carl meant by that, since Papa’s maternal grandparents had been Baptist.  He told me Baptists equate card playing with gambling, and since the Baptist Church frowns on gambling, they also frown on card games of any kind.

 

“My Grandma Hamilton didn’t even like it when she saw me and your Aunt Reah playing Old Maid,” Papa had told me with a laugh.  “Don’t get me wrong, she was a terrific grandma, but she took her religion seriously.  A little too seriously sometimes, as your Grandpa Chad would say each time Grandma Hamilton took our Old Maid deck away from us.”

 

My friends and I didn’t play Old Maid, but we didn’t gamble either.  We sat around the table drinking soda, eating Oreo cookies, and playing Pinochle - a game I learned at the age of five as a result of hanging around the fire station. Papa and Carl stayed in the great room watching the football game. I leaned back in my chair and snagged the portable receiver out of its cradle when the phone rang.

 

I answered the phone the way Clarice had taught me to years ago, because of the amount of business-related calls Papa gets at home.

 

“Chief Gage’s residence. Trevor speaking.”

 

“Hey there, young man. Sounds like you’re having a party.”

 

I smiled. “Hi, Uncle Roy. Not really a party. Some friends came over and we got pizza.”

 

“Sounds like fun.  Is your father there?”

 

“Yeah, hold on a sec.”

 

I held up the receiver and shouted to be heard over everyone’s voices and the TV set.

 

“Pops! It’s for you! Uncle Roy!”

 

I met Papa halfway with the receiver, passing it off to him. He practically had to shout to be heard.

 

“Hey, Roy!

 

“No, I’m not hosting the entire senior class, though I guess it kinda sounds like it,” he chuckled in response to whatever comment Uncle Roy made. “Some of Trev’s friends stopped by, and Carl’s here watching football with me.”

 

“Hi Roy!” Carl shouted.

 

Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne have been here to visit us three times in the last nine years, so Carl knows them.

 

“Carl says hi,” Papa said into the phone.  He looked at Carl, “Roy says hi back.”

 

I listened long enough to determine Uncle Roy hadn’t called for any important reason – like someone had been hurt in an accident, or died, or anything like that.  Papa started shooting the bull with him, so I returned my attention to the card game.

 

Jake was sitting at my left elbow, and commented,  “I didn’t know you had an uncle. I thought you told me once that your mom’s an only child, and your pops’ sister isn’t married.”

 

“Uncle Roy isn’t my real uncle. He’s my father’s best friend...other than Carl.  They were paramedics together in Los Angeles before anyone even knew what paramedics were.”

 

“You mean like they were the first ones to do that job?”

 

“Yeah. The very first, along with ten other guys who worked out of different stations.”

 

Jake was impressed. “Awesome.”  He’s set on a career with a fire department. He’s going to attend the technical college in Juneau next year to study Fire Science and take EMT courses.

 

“So your pops and this Roy guy have been friends a long time, huh?”

 

“Almost forty years.”

 

“Forty years! Geez, I can’t imagine having a friend forty years. That’s like a lifetime.”

 

“Yeah, it is,” I agreed.

 

Though I’ve had the same friends since I started kindergarten at Eagle Harbor Elementary, I know I’ll lose contact with some of them after I leave for college, and then go beyond that to medical school.  I guess Jake was thinking the same thing about himself. As much as he’d like to work for my pops, he knows our fire department doesn’t employee many full time people, and the turnover rate has been so low since Papa became chief it’s almost non-existent.  Because of that, Jake’s decided he wants to see more of the world than just Alaska, and would like to get hired by a big city fire department somewhere in the lower forty-eight.  He’s talked a lot to Papa about his years working for the L.A. Fire Department. Jake seems to have his sights set on getting a job there if he can, and Papa promised to help him by contacting a guy he used to work with out of Station 8, who’s now the department’s assistant chief.

 

Dalton questioned from the other end of the table, “What about forty years?”

 

“That’s how long Gage’s pops has been best friends with that Roy guy he’s talking to on the phone.”

 

Everyone reacted the same way Jake initially had. At first they couldn’t believe it, and then they thought it was cool. When you’re seventeen, it’s hard to picture anything lasting forty years.

 

“They’re still that tight, huh?” Dylan asked. “Even though Mr. DeSoto lives so far away?”

 

“Yeah,” I nodded. “They’re still that tight.”

 

We went back to playing cards, but my mind wasn’t on the game. Instead, I looked around the table at my friends, and then looked into the great room at Carl, Papa, and the phone in Papa’s right hand. Suddenly, it felt good to be surrounded by all that was familiar. It made me realize how important friendships are, and what significance they have throughout our lives.  Until then, I never gave it a thought that my father drew from his friendships, the same thing I draw from mine. 

 

Someone who will talk to me on the phone whenever I call, even if he’s busy, tired, or watching a football game with another friend.

 

Someone I can trust, like Dylan, Dalton, and Jake, who would never reveal anything I’ve ever told them in confidence, anymore than I’d reveal things they’ve told me.

 

Someone I can share good news with, and know without a doubt that friend won’t be jealous, but instead, will be happy for me. 

 

Someone I can share the bad times with, and know without a doubt that friend will stick by me through thick and thin.

 

Someone who will pick me up when I’ve stumbled, but will never kick me when I’m down.

 

Someone who will tell me I’m a good person when I do the right thing, and someone who will tell me I’m a jerk when I screw up, but will still be my friend anyway.

 

It was kind of weird to think that the same things I look to my friends for; are the things that my father looks to his friends for. That Sunday night was the first time I’d made that connection, which just goes to show it takes until you’re seventeen to begin to see your father as a human being, and not some omnipotent being who was put on this earth to do nothing but meet the needs of his child.

 

 Pops talked to Uncle Roy for a few minutes, then promised he’d call him back the next day when he could talk without having to shout.

 

At nine, we quit playing cards, since Kylee had to be home by nine-thirty. Some of the other kids mentioned curfew, too, so everyone stood and got ready to leave.  We cleaned up the kitchen, which didn’t take long.  Dylan threw the paper plates and balled up napkins into the garbage, while Dalton gathered the empty soda cans and put them in the recycling bin. The girls wrapped the leftover pizza in foil and put it in the fridge, then I put the soda that hadn’t been opened back into the fridge, too.  Jake shut the empty pizza boxes and stacked them into one pile.

 

“Chief Gage, you want me ta’ carry these out to the garbage cans when we leave?”

 

Papa stood and came into the kitchen. The football game had just ended, and once again, Carl was pulling out his wallet in order to pay off a bet gone sour.

 

“Sure, Jake. Thanks.”

 

“No problem.”

 

Kylee wiped off the table and countertops, leaving the kitchen in the spic and span condition Clarice likes it.

 

My friends grabbed their coats from the back of their chairs and put them on. 

 

Dylan asked, “Want us to take Kylee home, Trev? We gotta go by her place to drop Steph off.”

 

I looked at Kylee. She nodded. “That’s fine. Seems silly for you to drive back into town as long as they’ve gotta go that way.”

 

I told Dylan thanks, then went to get Kylee’s books and folders from Papa’s office. She followed me. We exchanged a couple of goodnight kisses, as the noise from the kitchen receded a little because of our distance from it.

 

When we got back to the kitchen, my friends followed Kylee and me to the laundry room. Kylee slipped her books into her backpack, then put her shoes on while I got her coat from the closet and flipped on the outside lights.  Pops and Carl called goodbye. Everyone called goodbye in return, along with telling Papa thank you one last time for supper.

 

 I stood out on the deck in my socks with my hands shoved in the pockets of my jeans, and my arms pressed against my sides. It was cold without a coat on.  I called goodbye as everyone piled into the mini-van, and Jake ran for the garage with the pizza boxes.

 

“See you guys tomorrow.”

 

“See ya’ tomorrow, Trev!”

 

“See ya’ in school, Trev!”

 

“See ya’!”

 

“Bye, Trevor!”

 

This last was called by Kylee, and was the nicest goodbye of all.

 

Dylan started the van and pulled it up by the garage just as Jake came out of the service door. He shut the door behind him, gave me a wave, and climbed in the vehicle.

 

 Dylan gave the horn three long blasts as the mini-van passed by the house.  I waved, then went back in the house. As I stepped into the laundry room, I heard Papa say from the kitchen, “As much as it pains me to take your hard-earned cash, hand it over, fat boy.”

 

“Judging by that shit-ass grin on your face, it must not pain you that much.”

 

“It doesn’t.”

 

“Gage, you’re a smug asshole, ya’ know that?”

 

Papa laughed.  “If that’s the best you can do in the insult department, you’re no match for half the guys I’ve worked with over the years.”

 

Carl was shouldering into his coat when I walked in the kitchen.

 

“Lost again, huh, Carl?”

 

“You’re as bad as your ole’ man.”

 

“What? You think I’m a smug asshole, too?”

 

Papa laughed again. Usually he’d scold me for swearing, which I don’t do often, and try never to do around him, but tonight he saw the humor in it.

 

“Get outta here, Mjtko. You’re teachin’ my kid bad habits.”

 

“I’m goin’. I’m goin’. Hey, thanks for the pizza.”

 

“ ‘Welcome.”

 

“See ya’ tomorrow at Donna’s.”

 

Papa was scheduled off the next day, but judging by what Carl had said, I knew he and Pops were going to meet for lunch at the diner.

 

“Yeah. See ya’ then.”

 

As he walked out of the door, Carl said, “ ‘Night, Trev.”

 

“ ‘Night!”

 

After Carl’s vehicle started, Papa shut off the porch lights and locked the back door.  I was in the kitchen putting my books and folders in my backpack when he entered. He walked over, put an arm around my shoulders, gave me a sideways hug, and kissed the top of my head.

 

“You’ve picked good friends, Trevor.  They’re all nice kids.  I’m proud of you.”

 

Sometimes Papa totally puzzles me. This was one of those times.  I’m not sure why me having good friends is something for him to be proud of, but I went along with it.

 

“Thanks. Your friends are okay, too,” I teased. “I’m proud of you, Pops.”

 

Papa chuckled, “Smart aleck,” then gave me a light knock in the head with his palm before releasing me.  We watched the sports highlights on ESPN until I went to bed at ten.  I don’t know how late Papa stayed up watching TV.  I was so tired, that I fell asleep about a minute after my head hit the pillow, and I didn’t wake up until my alarm went off at six.

 

The early part of the week was uneventful, except for the usual stuff like school, working for Gus, a hockey game against Juneau High School on Tuesday afternoon that we won, and fire department league bowling on Wednesday night with Papa.

 

I checked my e-mails whenever I got a chance. Every day that passed without hearing from anyone at the Los Angeles Times, led me to believe I’d encountered a dead end where Scott Monroe was concerned. If I couldn’t find information about him on the Internet, and if the Times didn’t have information on him, then I was screwed, because there was no way Papa was going to tell me about him.  Based on how tight-lipped Carl had been, I knew Monroe was important to my story in some way, but I also knew that if Carl wouldn’t spill his guts about Monroe, then Papa sure wasn’t going to.

 

I had just about given up hope of having a middle section for my book, and was getting myself all worked up over the thought of flunking out of Senior English, when a message with attachments finally came through from a clerk at the Times on Friday.

 

Papa was working a double shift. His deputy fire chief, Phil Marceau, wanted Saturday off. It was his father’s eightieth birthday, and Phil’s sister was a hosting a party. Therefore, Papa was working his own twenty-four rotation on Friday, and then was working Phil’s on Saturday. I’d gone to Gus’s after school and worked until six-thirty. When I left the airport, I went to Donna’s Dinner and ordered carryout suppers for Papa and me. I jogged across Main Street to the fire station carrying the brown paper bag Donna handed me, leaving my truck parked in her small lot.

 

Pops and I ate in his office so he could catch up on my day without the station’s TV blaring in the background.  I stuck around until eight-thirty, then said goodnight to Papa, retrieved my truck, and drove down the street to Ochlou’s Pizza Parlor.  Both Kylee and Dylan were working. I shot the bull with them until Mr. Ochlou barked, “Gage, I don’t pay my help to stand around and yap to you. Order something ta’ eat, or get out. Which will it be?”

 

You have to love that Mr. Ochlou. The guy’s got all the charm of a rattlesnake.

 

I backpedaled for the door. “I’m goin’, I’m goin’.”

 

I was home by nine-fifteen.  Clarice’s Explorer was in our driveway, and lights were on in the kitchen and great room. I had called her from Gus’s so she knew not to expect me for supper.

 

The dogs ran to greet me. I bent to pet them, then they trailed along behind me to the barn.

 

By ten, all the animals were fed and the barn was secured for the night. I got my backpack from my truck, and slung it over my shoulder. A thick, cold rain had started, so I ran for the deck and used my key to enter the locked house.  I kicked off my shoes, then hung my coat up.  I opened the door that led from the laundry room into the kitchen, calling hello to Clarice so I wouldn’t scare her. I figured she knew I’d come home, but I wasn’t sure. Sometimes when the television is on, we don’t hear a vehicle pull in the driveway.

 

Clarice shut the TV off. She came into the kitchen and talked to me for a few minutes, asking the typical questions like, “How was school?” and “What did Gus have you do today?”

 

I grinned.  “He let me take a new plane up and test it out.”

 

“Ah. So that explains the big smile that makes you look so much like your papa.”

 

     “If you say so.”

 

     “I do. And even if I didn’t say it, the resemblance would still exist.” Clarice picked up a hardcover novel from the counter.  “I’m going to my room and start on this new book.  Did you lock the back door?”

 

     “Uh huh,” came my muffled answer, because I was rummaging around in the fridge for a snack.

 

     “Do you work tomorrow?”

 

     “No. Not at all this weekend.” I backed out of the refrigerator with an apple in my right hand. “Gus doesn’t have much going on, so he said I could take the weekend off.”

 

     “The entire weekend?”

 

     “Yeah. I’m gonna miss the money I would have earned, but I can sure use the free time to work on my book and do some studying. I’ve got a history test on Monday, a calculus test on Wednesday, and my editorial for the newspaper is due first thing Tuesday morning.”

 

     “Sounds like you won’t be getting into trouble this weekend.”

 

     “Probably not. I’ll be lucky if I get to leave the house at all before the party on Sunday.”

 

      Clarice didn’t need me to explain what I meant. She knew that Dylan and Dalton are hosting a Halloween party/barn dance for our senior class that’s scheduled to start at six. Their mom tried to talk them into having it on Saturday, since none of us would have to get up and go to school the next morning, but they told her it’s not the same having a Halloween party on any other day but Halloween, so she finally relented as long as it starts early and everyone knows it ends at ten.

 

     Clarice said goodnight to me and headed for her bedroom.  I looked through the mail she’d left on the counter while I ate my apple, but didn’t see anything for me.  I’ve already been accepted to Anchorage University as a science major taking pre-med courses, so college catalogs have finally stopped arriving.

 

     I turned the light on over the kitchen sink, tossed my apple into the garbage can, flipped the overhead light off as I passed by the switch, then walked through the great room. I dropped my backpack by the stairs before continuing on to Papa’s office. My fingers found the light switch, and I flicked it on. I sat in Papa’s chair, made the connection to the Internet, and went right to my Hotmail account.  I had five messages.  I opened my In-box and scanned the addresses. Four were familiar. There was one message from Kylee, one from Libby, and two from Jake.  My heart raced when I saw the address on the fifth message.

 

     Darian Sinclair@L.A. Times

      

     I opened the message, not sure if Darian was male or female, though I assumed female. It didn’t make any difference to me if Darian was a golden retriever, as long as she, he, or it, had the answers I was looking for.

 

     The message read:

 

     Dear Mr. Gage,

 

     Attached to this correspondence is the information you requested on Scott Monroe. Our archives contained articles written in July of 1985, and again in July of 2000.  If you’d like to do another search, please return to our on-line archives and make your request.

 

     Sincerely,

 

     Darian Sinclair

     Research Department

          

 

     My request had ended with the date of September 30th, 1985, so I was grateful to Darian Sinclair for his or her thoroughness when it came to locating an article dated July of 2000. Though I was eager to open the attachments, I sent a “thank you” back to Darian first.

 

     There were two attachments. One was titled, S. Monroe, July 1985.  The other, S. Monroe, July 2000.

 

     “July of 2000,” I mumbled. “The same month and year that Crammer kidnapped Papa. It’s gotta be more than a coincidence.”

 

     I opened the first attachment - the one dated July 1985, downloaded it to Word, and began to read. When I got to the end of the article, I sank back into the softness of my father’s leather chair with shock. 

 

Now I knew why Chris DeSoto couldn’t walk. 

 

Now I knew just what type of accident he’d had during his paramedic training.

 

But more importantly, now I knew that not only had my father been Chris’s instructor, but he’d also been with Chris the night Scott Monroe shot him.

 

Bits of conversations came back to me as I sat there.

 

Chris’s - “It was just an accident. Okay?”

 

Aunt Joanne’s -      “The reason Chris is in the wheelchair...that wasn’t anyone’s fault. No one’s.  It was an accident, nothing more.”

 

Jennifer’s -   “Therefore, just remember that what your father did for Libby and for me supersedes anything else. Anything at all.”

 

And finally, the words my father said to Uncle Roy:

 

“It’s none of his business. He doesn’t...there’s no reason he needs to know. Not now. Not ever.”

 

I absorbed it all – the newspaper article I’d just read about the shooting that permanently disabled Chris, and the words I was recalling. I felt like a detective who’d finally uncovered the clues needed for a logical conclusion to the mystery he’d been trying to solve. It was a cross between elation, and surprise. Elation because I was on another one of those ‘writer’s highs’ as a result of this victory, and then surprise, because I’d discovered things that had never crossed my mind.

 

I silently numbered each conclusion I’d drawn.

 

Number One:  My father was Chris’s paramedic instructor.

 

Number Two:  He was with Chris the night Chris was shot.

 

Number Three: In some way, my father was at fault for Chris losing the use of his legs, or at least in someone’s eyes he had been. Based on how insistent Chris, Aunt Joanne, and Jennifer had been that no one was at fault for anything, an educated guess told me it was Uncle Roy who had held Papa responsible.

 

Number Four:  Papa moved to Denver in an attempt to flee the guilt he felt.

 

Number Five:  My father lost contact with Roy DeSoto, not because of distance or lack of time, but because Uncle Roy blamed him for Chris’s injury.

 

I wondered what I was right or wrong about.  For reasons I can’t explain, my instincts told me I was right about a lot of it, if not all of it.

 

I opened the second attachment. This article, written in mid July of 2000, had information about Monroe’s murder, and said that F.B.I. agent, Quinn Daily, suspected Evan Crammer had murdered Scott Monroe as a way to throw investigators off-track when it came to the John Gage and Olivia Sheridan abductions.  There was other interesting information in the article about Monroe and his mental health problems, and how Monroe had been tied to my father through the 1985 shooting of Chris DeSoto.

 

I sat back in the chair again, a cross between stunned and awe-struck. Granted, I’d been looking for a middle section for my novel, but I’d never expected to uncover anything of this magnitude.  It was like being seventeen and striking gold in a place your father had forbid you to prospect. You had so much you wanted to share with him, but at the same time, you wondered how long you could hide the gold before he somehow discovered what you’d done.

 

     It was going on eleven o’clock, but I was too excited to sleep. I saved the information Darien Sinclair had sent me on Scott Monroe, then printed it out.  While the printer was doing its thing, I quickly answered the e-mails from Jake, Libby, and Kylee. Jake is the editor of the school paper’s sports section. Both of his e-mails pertained to questions regarding a series of articles he’s doing on past alumni who were local sports heroes during their years at Eagle Harbor High.

 

     “Geez, he must think I’m some kind of a full time writer or something,” I grumbled, while taking the time to think Jake’s questions through, then answer them as best I could, so the article he had due on Tuesday would pass Mrs. St. Clair’s inspection the first time through.

 

     Libby’s e-mail was full of college news. She’s in her sophomore year now, and has returned to living in the dorm. As hard as it’s going to be to leave Eagle Harbor, reading Libby’s e-mail made me excited about the future, and made me realize that at this time next year, I’ll be living on my own for the first time.

 

     I answered Lib’s e-mail by catching her up on what’s been going on in my life, though I didn’t mention my book other than to say, “The book’s coming along fine,” in response to her question about it.  There was a lot I could have told her, given the information I’d just received, but I had enough common sense to realize that sharing it with her – if I shared it with her at all - would only come after I’d given it a lot of thought.  I don’t want her to think less of my father, and since she doesn’t know the circumstances surrounding Chris’s injury, nor seem curious about how he lost the use of his legs beyond what she’s been told over the years, it might be best to leave it that way.

 

     It was easy to answer Kylee’s e-mail. All it said was, “I love you.”  I responded with, “I love you back,” and then signed out of Hotmail. Believe me, I know better than not to respond to one of Kylee’s e-mails as soon as I open it.  If too much time passes between when she sends something like an ‘I love you’ message, and when I say it back to her, I’m in big trouble.

 

     I reached over and grabbed the papers from the printer’s tray.  I scanned them, and saw that everything was there.  

 

I shut the computer down, then stood, shut off the overhead light, and exited the room.  I shut off the living room lamp, leaving the entire downstairs in darkness other than the dim light on over the kitchen sink, and the light on in Clarice’s room. If she was still up, that is.  From the great room, you can’t see her room.  The house was quiet though, so I knew if Clarice wasn’t sleeping, she was in her bedroom reading.

 

     I grabbed my backpack and ran up the stairs. I entered my room, flipped on the light, and shut the door.  I tossed my backpack on the bed, then turned on my computer. So many possibilities were running through my head, that I was ready to start typing before the computer had fully powered up. Boy, something that had seemed so difficult in August, now seemed easy.  For the first time since I’d started my book, I typed without conscious thought. Or so it seemed.  As my mother said would happen, the characters took over and told the story.  Suddenly, I had the bridge I’d been looking for in order to mesh the beginning of my book with what would eventually be the end of it.  A friendship that went deep, and yet was torn apart by tragedy to the extreme that one man relocated to a city where he knew no one, and started a new life.

 

     Yes, to some degree the latter was supposition on my part, but then, all along the book had been a fictional account of a real life happening. Therefore, it wasn’t necessary to conduct interviews again that would prove to be a waste of time for all concerned. I already knew I wasn’t going to get answers to any questions I asked about Scott Monroe, so why bother going through the motions?

 

     I finally saved my work to my hard drive and a disk at four on Saturday morning.  My brain was too clouded with exhaustion to keep going, though the desire still burned inside me.  Now I knew how a real writer felt. 

 

     I flexed my fists a few times, while arching my back. My wrists hurt from all that typing, and my shoulders and back were sore from sitting for so long. 

 

     I shoved my backpack off my bed, and climbed between the covers without removing my jeans or shirt, and without shutting off the light. I was asleep before my head hit the pillow, but even in sleep, my mind didn’t shut off.  My dreams were filled with images of Evan Crammer, Scott Monroe, Jennifer when she wore a pony tail, Chris when he could still walk, and my father and Roy DeSoto as young men.   

 

     If Clarice hadn’t been in the house, I would have turned back over when I woke up at seven-thirty and slept a few more hours. But since she was there, I knew I’d better make an appearance in the kitchen or she’d think I was sick.  I didn’t want to explain why I was up most of the night, so climbed out of bed, made a trip to the bathroom, then went back to my room and put on clean clothes.  My room was a mess between the unmade bed, my notes sprawled on my computer desk, and my backpack and clothes on the floor.  I shut the door so Clarice wouldn’t spot any of it.  Papa had made it clear years ago that Clarice wasn’t to pick up after me...or him, either.  I knew just as soon as I had a little more energy, it wouldn’t take me long to get my room back in decent shape.

 

     Clarice had French toast piled on a plate for me when I entered the kitchen.  Between that, melted butter, warm maple syrup, and a cold glass of milk, I finally started to awake up. 

 

     “I’ll be gone most of the day,” Clarice said while we ate. “I’m helping Meghan get ready for the Halloween party she’s having this afternoon.”

 

     Meghan is one of Clarice’s nieces. She’s got three little kids, and was having a costume party for them and their friends.

 

     “Cool,” I agreed, looking forward to having the house to myself for the day. “I’ll be hangin’ around here. I’ve got my homework to do.”

 

     “I won’t be back until after supper. There’s a spaghetti casserole in the refrigerator if you want to take that to your papa tonight.”

 

     “Okay. Or I might get us a pizza from Ochlou’s so I can talk to Kylee while it cooks.”

 

     “You do whatever you want. Just be home by curfew.”

 

     “I will be.”

 

     I helped Clarice clear the table, then went outside to do chores.  I was just finishing up as she walked out the back door.  I waved to her, watching as she got in her vehicle. She was gone a minute later. 

 

     I took the dogs for a hike through the Sitka pines that form a quarter mile barrier between our house and the road. It wasn’t a long hike, but it seemed to satisfy their need to be with me, and it eased some of my guilt about not devoting much time to them since the school year had started. 

 

     It was ten when I got back in the house.  I trudged upstairs, stripped to my boxers, and crawled into bed. When I woke up at twelve-thirty, I felt human again. I made my bed and picked up my room.  I grabbed clean clothes from my dresser drawers, and scooped up all the dirty clothes that littered the floor.

 

     I walked across the hall to the bathroom. I put my dirty clothes in the hamper, then stood under a hot shower for the next ten minutes. After my shower, I dressed and went to the kitchen. I opened a can of Campbell’s Chicken Noodle Soup. While the soup heated on the stove, I made two peanut butter and jelly sandwiches. I turned on the kitchen TV, surfed channels until I found an old episode of the Three Stooges, and ate my lunch.  After I’d put my dishes in the dishwasher, I shut the TV off, went back to my room and did homework. By five, I’d done the sample problems Mr. Thain had given us in preparation of the calculus test, done the sheet of problems he’d given those of us who wanted extra credit, re-read a chapter in my history book on the invasion of Normandy in preparation of that test, and wrote my editorial for the newspaper.  I was feeling pretty good by the time I left the house to have supper with Papa.  It was nice to have my homework out of the way, and know that all I had left to do was the final revisions on my editorial. 

 

     It was dark when I trotted down the stairs at five-thirty. I turned a lamp on in the great room for Clarice, and left the kitchen light on.  I also turned the porch lights on that shine from each side of the back door. 

 

     I went to Mr. Ochlou’s and ordered a large pizza with cheese, sausage, and mushrooms.  He didn’t complain too much about me talking to Kylee and Dylan since I was buying something.

 

     I promised Kylee I’d pick her up at five-thirty the next evening for the twins’ party, then left with my pizza.  Papa let me in when I rang the station’s bell.  The cops on duty were out on patrol, and the other firefighter on duty, Ben Jolliet, was sitting in front of the TV eating a chicken dinner he’d bought from Donna’s.  Papa offered him some pizza, but Ben said he had plenty to eat, so I carried the box to Papa’s office.

 

     My father followed me after grabbing napkins, paper plates, and sodas from the kitchen.  Like we had the night before, we talked in his office while we ate. 

 

     I didn’t say a word about Scott Monroe, or my late night, when Papa asked me what I’d done that day.  He already knew Gus didn’t need me to work this weekend.

 

     “The usual stuff,” I said between bites of pizza. “Chores, took the dogs for a hike, ‘n did homework. How about you?”

 

     “Usual stuff here, too. Paperwork, a meeting, and taught a class for the volunteers wanting to become EMT’s.”

 

     Papa holds a lot of classes.  The members of his fire department are considered to be the best trained in Alaska.

      

     I hung around the station a while after we finished eating, then told Papa good night and headed home. Clarice was at the house when I got there. I fed the dogs, cats, and horses, then secured the barn. 

 

     Clarice had a plate of cupcakes setting in the center of the table when I walked into the kitchen.  They were chocolate with orange and brown sprinkles on top of white frosting, and encased in pumpkin orange cupcake paper.

 

     “From the party?” I asked, as I sat down.

 

Clarice carried two glasses of milk to table. “Uh huh.”

 

     “Was it fun?”

 

     “I don’t know how much fun it was for Meghan, considering she had fifteen children in her house under the age of nine, but the kids sure had a good time.”

 

     “I bet.”

 

Like my father had, Clarice asked me what I’d done that day.  I gave her the same answer I’d given him, leaving out any mention of Monroe, my book, or the nap I’d taken.

 

After we’d finished our snack, Clarice settled into Papa’s recliner to watch My Fair Lady on Movie Classics. I told her goodnight, then went to my room and did the final revisions on my editorial before working on my book.

 

Once again, the characters quickly took over my story. I knew I was going to have some good stuff to send my mom just as soon as I had time to revise it.  I wrote until I finished the chapter, then went to bed.  I was tired, and was looking forward to nine hours of sleep.     

 

This morning started like last Sunday morning had.  Papa came home about eight-thirty, and we ate a big breakfast with Clarice.  He decided not to go to church for the second week in a row, so I jokingly gave him a hard time about that.

 

“Pastor Tom will be paying you a visit.”

 

“I know, I know. I’m off next weekend. I’ll go to church with you then.”

 

“What am I supposed to tell Pastor when he asks me where you are?”

 

Papa grinned. “Tell him I’m at home praying for his soul.”

 

“I’ll do that,” I teased.

 

“Go right ahead,” he responded, and I could tell he didn’t care what I said to Pastor Tom regarding his whereabouts.

 

While I was doing chores, Clarice left for home. I knew I’d see her in church later. After chores, I showered, got dressed, and left the house.  Just like he had been last Sunday, Papa was reading the paper at the kitchen table when I said goodbye and walked out the door.

 

I sat in a back pew with Kylee and some friends again. When service ended and Pastor Tom greeted me as I exited the church, he asked, “So, Trevor, where’s your father this Sunday?”

 

“He said to tell you he’s home praying for your soul.”

 

That remark made Pastor Tom throw back his head and laugh.

 

“Guess your old man needs a visit from me, doesn’t he?”

 

“Yep, I think so.”

 

Pastor Tom is cool, and even Papa doesn’t mind it when he sees his Jeep Cherokee pull in our driveway.

 

I followed Kylee to her family’s Blazer. She pulled out a dry cleaning bag that had two hangers sticking from it.

 

“Here’s your costume.”

 

Kylee and I are dressing as pirates for the Halloween party. Her mom made us costumes that match, except for the fact that I’m wearing black pants, and Kylee’s wearing a black skirt.

 

“You’ve got the bandana for your head and the eye patch, right?”

 

“Yep. Clarice picked ‘em up for me at Wal-Mart when she was in Juneau last week.”

 

Kylee smiled. “We’re gonna look great.”

 

“Yep,” I agreed, though I really don’t care one way or another what I’m dressed as for a Halloween party. Actually, I’d rather not have to wear a costume at all, but I knew better than to say that, and had gone along with Kylee’s idea of matching pirate costumes right from the start since Papa told me I’d regret it if I said anything less than, “Yes, dear.”  Not that I call Kylee ‘dear’ but I understood what Papa meant. 

 

By the time I was ready to walk to my truck, Kylee’s folks and little brother were standing next to us. I thanked Mrs. Bonnette for making my costume, and when she asked if I’d arrive a few minutes early when I picked up Kylee so she could take pictures of us, I promised I would.

 

I got home at twelve-thirty. Heavy, dark clouds hung low in the sky, and a cold wind was blowing the fallen leaves around, making for a perfect Halloween.  Since we live outside of town, and on such a rural road, no kids come by to trick-or-treat.  Papa always makes sure there’re bags of candy at the station, though, and all the kids in Eagle Harbor know to stop there as they make their rounds.

 

It wasn’t raining, so I expected to see Papa outside somewhere.  When I didn’t spot him, I walked into the garage, and then on into the barn. He wasn’t around, though I knew he’d been outside, since the horses had been let out of their stalls and were prancing around the corral.

 

The dogs followed me to the deck.  I stepped inside, bent and took my shoes off, and hung up my coat.  I sniffed, hoping I’d smell lunch cooking. As far as I was concerned, it wasn’t the kind of day a guy wanted a cold sandwich, but instead, wanted something warm and filling – like Clarice’s spaghetti casserole along with some garlic bread. I was surprised Papa hadn’t put the casserole in the oven to warm, but at the same time, I didn’t find that too odd, because we often warm our meals in the microwave.  I just assumed he wasn’t hungry, considering the big breakfast we’d had.

 

The house was quiet when I stepped into the kitchen. No TV on. No stereo playing some obnoxious CD called The Sounds of the 70s. And I couldn’t hear Pops talking on the phone in his office.  I was just about to yell for him, when he yelled for me, and not in a happy tone of voice, either.

 

“Trevor! Trevor, get in here now!”

 

The first thoughts that ran through my head were, Shit. What have I done?

 

It’s probably not a good thing to say...or think, the word ‘shit’ when you’ve just gotten home from church, but boy, did Pops sound pissed at me.

 

“Trevor!” he called again.

 

I hurried through the great room and cautiously poked my head around the doorway of his office.  “Ye...yeah?”

 

“Come here.”

 

I voiced my trepidation with a, “Wh...what?”

 

“What nothing. I said, come here.”

 

Papa was standing behind his desk, glaring at me.  I slowly walked toward him. I had no idea what he was so upset about until I got behind the desk, too, and caught sight of the computer screen.

 

“What’s this?”

 

Oh shit, I thought again, no longer caring that it was Sunday and I’d just gotten home from church. I knew I was a dead man.  I’d forgotten to delete the Scott Monroe file from Word after I’d printed it.

 

“Uh...something...something I was re...uh researching for my book.”

 

Papa took a deep breath. The kind a parent takes while he counts to ten and fights against the urge to strangle his kid. When my father finally spoke, he asked in a tight, controlled voice, “Where’d you get this stuff?”

 

“I...I ordered it from the Los Angeles Times. From their...it was in their archives.”

 

Papa’s eyes narrowed. “You had no business sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong, Trevor.”

 

The best defense is a good offense, or so I’ve always heard, so I gave it a shot.

 

“Well you had no business sticking your nose into my files.”

 

That was the wrong response if there ever was one. Papa’s face darkened with fury, and his jaw clenched.

 

“First of all, young man, this is my computer, not yours!  And second of all, when those files concern me, then yeah, I do have the right to stick my nose wherever I want to.  Besides, you didn’t make it too difficult.  When I entered Word, your file was the first one that showed up.”

 

He had me there.  As soon as he’d clicked on ‘File’ on the toolbar, the last four files that had been opened would immediately show up.  Obviously, S. Monroe would be the first on the list, and would have no doubt drawn my father’s attention.

 

“Look, Papa, I...I’m sorry, but I needed a middle part for my book, and this stuff about Monroe is gonna work great in order to bridge the beginning with the en--”

 

     “Sorry isn’t good enough.”

 

     “But I didn’t do anything wrong!”

 

     “If that’s true, then why didn’t you just ask me about Monroe?”

 

     “Because I knew you’d never tell me. Whenever I tried to get a straight answer about why you moved to Denver, you wouldn’t give me one.” I stuck my chin out with defiance. “So now I know the answer.”

 

     “You think so, huh?”

 

     “It doesn’t take a genius to figure it out, ya’ know,” I bragged. “You were with Chris the night he got shot. You were his instructor. Uncle Roy blamed you, didn’t he?”

 

     And that’s when I regretted my big mouth. I can’t describe the hurt I saw flicker across my father’s face, as though the pain of that time was still raw and fresh, like an open wound.

 

     Papa didn’t respond to my question, but his face gave me the answer I was seeking.

 

     “Trevor, you’ll be eighteen in May, but eighteen or eighty, neither one gives you the right to sneak around behind my back and dig into parts of my life that I’ve chosen not to share with you. It shows a huge lack of respect for me on your part.”

 

     “I respect you.”

 

     “Oh, really? That’s funny, because it doesn’t feel that way right now.”   

                       

     “Why wouldn’t you share it with me?” I pushed. “The stuff about Monroe and Chris’s injury?”

 

     “Because book or no book, those things are none of your business.”

 

     “Why? ‘Cause you’re ashamed of what happened?”

 

     I saw his fists clench. Looking back on it now, I realize that if he’d belted me, I’d have deserved it.

 

     “Whether I’m ashamed or not isn’t the issue. The issue is, you’ve crossed the line by deliberately violating my privacy.”

 

     “You’ve said the truth always comes out.”

 

     He scowled. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

     “It just means that if you’d told me the truth when I asked why you moved to Denver, then we wouldn’t be going through this now.”

 

     He shook his head with disgust.  As he brushed past me, he said, “You have an answer for everything, don’t you?”

 

     I stood there for a long time, not certain how a stupid school assignment could have brought me so much trouble.  Does even a work of fiction always end up revealing more to the writer than he ever thought possible at the start of the book?

 

     I gave a heavy sigh, then went in search of Papa. I found him in the laundry room putting on his coat and hiking boots. His voice was gruff, his sentence direct and to the point.

 

     “I’m goin’ to Carl’s.”

 

     My voice, on the other hand, was small and timid.

 

     “I...I didn’t know you had plans with Carl for today.”

 

     “I don’t, but we’ll find something to do. Might go into Juneau for a movie and supper. Don’t know when I’ll be back.  Be home from the party by ten-thirty.”

 

     “I...I can still go?”

 

     Papa turned to face me. “Would it do me any good to tell you no?”

 

     “Huh?”

 

     “You’ve already shown your lack of respect for me, so what difference does it make now whether I forbid you to go to the party?”

 

     “If you...if you say I can’t, then I won’t.  I won’t, Papa. I promise.”

 

     “Your promises mean nothing to me at the moment. Go to the party, or don’t go the party, I really don’t care. Just be home by ten-thirty. You’ve got school tomorrow.”

 

     I watched as my father left the house. His shoulders were pulled back and stiff as he marched to the Land Rover, his posture alone telling me how enraged he was. I knew he was going to Carl’s because he needed an excuse to be away from me, and I admit, that hurt. Never before had Papa ever felt the need to be away from me.  I’ve been spoiled in that regard, and I know it. As his only child, I’ve always been the apple of his eye.

 

     I paced from room to room after Papa left. The appetite I’d had when I walked in the door was gone.  I couldn’t concentrate on the TV, and didn’t feel like listening to music or reading a book.  I finally came up to my room and started typing all of this into my journal.  If nothing else, writing in my journal helps me sort things out.

 

     I have to leave in a little while to pick up Kylee. I was thinking of calling and telling her I’m sick, but I know how much she’s looking forward to the party. Besides, Kylee’s mom went to all that trouble to make my costume, so I’ll feel even guiltier than I already do if I back out now.

 

Papa hasn’t come back yet. I know he’ll be home before my curfew and ‘listening’ for me to come in, but I have a feeling he won’t have much to say...if he’s not already in his bedroom with the door shut.

 

     Believe it or not, the worst part about today is that I wasn’t grounded. For the first time in my life, I’m realizing that sometimes no punishment is the worst punishment of all.




Sunday, November 8th, 2009

 

    

     Now I fully understand the expression about ‘ignoring the elephant in the living room.’  Clarice uses it sometimes in reference to one of her brothers. She says Jacques has the ability to “ignore the elephant in the living room, even when it’s stampeding.”  Since Jacques has ten kids, twenty-two grandchildren, and a bossy wife, I’ve always figured the only way the poor guy could keep his sanity is by ignoring almost everything that happens in his house.

 

My father and I don’t have the excuses Jacques does though, and both of us, by nature, are usually pretty vocal when it comes to something that’s bothering us.  But this time, Papa and I have been ignoring the elephant in our living room, too, which I’ve discovered is a heck of a lot more uncomfortable than just acknowledging the elephant’s presenc,e and figuring out what to do about him.

 

     Like I knew he would be, Pops was home when I came in from Dylan and Dalton’s Halloween party. I couldn’t take my mind off the upset over Scott Monroe, so as far as the party went, I wasn’t much fun to be around.  Kylee asked me twice if I was sick, and I finally said I had a headache, just so I didn’t have to explain to her, or to anyone else, why I was so quiet. She offered to have me take her home when it was only eight o’clock, but I told her no, and stuck it out until the party ended at ten.

 

     After I got home, I stood in the laundry room stalling as long as I could while taking off my shoes and coat. I heard the sound of the TV coming from the great room. I shuffled from foot to foot, took a deep breath, counted to ten, took another deep breath, and then opened the door. I stepped into the kitchen. Without moving my head, I slid my eyes to the right. Papa was sitting in his recliner. His gaze didn’t shift from the   television screen, nor did he tell me hi, or ask me how the party was. 

 

     I walked to the fridge and pulled out a carton. I wasn’t thirsty, but the act of drinking a glass of orange juice allowed me to delay my entry into the great room for a few seconds longer.

 

     When my glass was empty, I put it in the dishwasher.  At that point, I had no choice but to turn around and face my father.

 

     Papa looked up when I stopped a few feet from his chair. I figured he had a lot to say to me, and figured most of it would be said loudly.  Therefore, I was surprised when his sentence was short and spoken in an even, neutral tone.

 

“How was the party?”

 

     “O...okay,” I stammered, waiting for the other shoe to drop.

 

     “You got Kylee home all right?”

 

     “Ye...yeah.”

 

     “Better get to bed. It’s late.”

 

     “I...I know.  Did you...what’d you and Carl do?”

 

     “Helped Jason move into his apartment, then ate dinner at Marie’s.” 

 

     Marie is one of Clarice’s sisters, and Jason’s grandmother.  I took an educated guess and figured when Papa arrived at Carl’s, Carl was leaving to help with the move. Since Carl’s family celebrates even the most minor of occasions with a big meal, I assumed Nana Marie invited all the movers to her place for supper.

 

     “Oh. Did things...did things go okay?”

 

     “Yep.”

 

     “Was...was Nana Marie’s dinner good?”

 

     “Always is.”

 

     And that was the end of our discussion. Papa never brought up Scott Monroe, and though I wanted to so badly that the man’s name was almost searing the tip of my tongue, I followed my father’s lead and acted like nothing out of the ordinary had occurred between us that day.

 

     “I...I guess I’ll go to bed.”

 

     “ ‘Night.”

 

     I hesitated a moment.  Papa’s attention appeared to be focused on the TV, but since I was certain he’d seen that particular episode of MASH at least a dozen times, I couldn’t imagine what was so riveting about it, beyond the fact that it allowed him to ‘ignore the elephant.’

 

     I finally gave in and ignored the elephant, too.

 

     “Good...good night, Papa.”

 

     I stood there a few seconds longer, but when Papa didn’t say anything else to me, I trudged up the stairs, entered my room, and shut the door.  I came out just long enough to brush my teeth and put my costume in the hamper.  The sound of the television drifted to me when I crossed back from the bathroom to my bedroom. I shut off the light, nudged the door closed with my right heel, climbed in bed, and then tossed and turned until midnight. I don’t know what time Papa finally went to bed.  He didn’t come upstairs while I was awake, and if he came up after I’d fallen asleep, his movements didn’t disturb me.

 

     Pops had cereal boxes on the table and bread toasting when I got downstairs the next morning.  We hurried through breakfast, like we always do when I have to get to school, and Pops has to get to work.  I didn’t say a word while I ate a bowl of Cheerios.  I thought if I kept my mouth shut, maybe Papa would say...I didn’t know what, but something about Monroe.  I thought maybe he’d finally tell me what my punishment was for contacting the L.A. Times, or I thought maybe he’d lecture me on respecting his privacy, or I thought maybe...just maybe, he’d clear the air and tell me exactly why Uncle Roy had blamed him for Scott Monroe shooting Chris.  None of those things happened; however, and we ate in silence until I had four spoonfuls of cereal left.  I glanced through my eyelashes when I saw Papa push his empty cereal bowl aside.  I could feel him staring at me, and wondered what was coming. I figured it was one of two possibilities - being grounded, or the lecture on respecting his privacy.

 

     “Trevor, in May you’ll be eighteen.”

 

     We’d established that the previous day, but since the look on Papa’s face told me a wisecrack wouldn’t go over well, I gave a small, wary nod of my head.  For a brief second, I wondered if I’d upset my father to the point he was about to kick me out of the house.  I’d heard of that happening to other teenagers, and I admit, my heart began pounding until my common sense kicked in and reminded me that my father would never tell me to pack up and leave, unless I’d done something pretty horrible. To be honest, I couldn’t think of any misdeed so horrible it would actually cost me my father’s loyalty and love, and despite all that’s happened in the days since, I still haven’t come up with one.

 

     “Because of that...because you’re a lot closer to being a man, than you are to being a boy, I’m gonna ask something of you man to man.”

 

     “Man to man?”

 

     “Yeah. Which is different from me asking something of you father to son. You understand?”

 

     I thought a moment, trying to figure out what Papa was getting at.  I had no clue where the conversation was leading, but I did think I knew what he meant by ‘man to man’ versus ‘father to son.’

 

     “I...I guess if you ask me father to son, then it’s like you’re telling me to do something that I’ve got no choice about, or say so in. Where as if you ask me something man to man, then I do have a say so. Is that right?”

 

     “Yeah,” Papa nodded. “That’s right.”

 

     “So what is it?  Whatta ya’ wanna ask me?”

 

     “I...Trev, I’m asking you...man to man I’m asking you not to work on that book any more.”

 

     My spoon clattered against my bowl, causing droplets of milk to splatter the table.

 

     “What!”

 

     “I’m asking you not to work on that book any more.”

 

     “I heard you the first time. You mean you’re forbidding me to work on it?”

 

     “No. If I was forbidding it, I wouldn’t have made this request man to man.”

 

     “But it’s my school assignment.”

 

     “I realize that, but you’ve still got time to pick another plot. The due date is five months away yet.”

 

     “But I’ve worked so hard on it!”

 

     “I know, and I’m sorry but--”

 

     “This sucks!” I shot to my feet. “This totally sucks!”

 

     “Watch your mouth, young man!”

 

     “No! You said this was man to man, so as one man to another, I’m tellin’ you it sucks!  It’s not fair.  You can’t ask me to change my plot now. I’ve put so much time and work into this!  I’ve never worked so hard on a school assignment in my life! Never!  And it’s good!  Damn it, Papa, it’s good!  The book is good.  Even Mom says so!”

 

     “I’m sure it is good, but--”  

 

     “How would you know?  You haven’t read it! You won’t even look at a single page of it for me.  The book is about you, and what a hero you were, and what you did for Jennifer and Libby, but you haven’t even asked me if you can read it.  You haven’t shown any interest in it, and now--”

 

     “I asked you not to write it.”

 

     “But then you said I could!  You changed your mind and said I could! I followed all your stipulations. I got permission from everyone, and I changed all the names, and I changed all the locations...I did everything you wanted me to. For you to ask me to do this now...well it isn’t fair!”

 

     His voice was quiet when he said, “Sometimes life isn’t, Trev.”

 

     “No! Don’t call me ‘Trev’ like that makes everything okay between us.  Like that changes what you’ve just asked me to do.”

 

     “Trevor, I’m sorry. I really am. But you were the one who looked up that information on Monroe.  If you hadn’t, then maybe I’d still be okay with all of this. Maybe I wouldn’t be asking you to--” 

 

     I was furious with my father, but even more furious with myself, because there were tears running down my face like I was some kind of five-year-old crybaby.  The last thing I wanted to do at that moment was cry in front of Papa, and it wouldn’t be until much later, after I’d had a chance to calm down, that I realized those tears showed just how important that book was to me.

 

     “What are you so afraid of, Papa?”

 

     I could feel my father retreat a bit, and I knew his, “Huh?” was Papa’s way of stalling when it came to giving me an answer.  After all, I’d learned that method from him.

 

     “What the hell are you so afraid of? That I’ll find out you’re not perfect?”

 

     Papa stared up at me a moment before answering.

 

“You’re seventeen, not seven. I assume you know by now that I’m not perfect.”

 

     “Yeah, I do,” I acknowledged, though if the truth were told, I’d never thought of my father as less than perfect until that moment. “And I guess that means you screwed up the night Chris was shot, huh?  I guess that means you could have prevented it, but you didn’t.” 

 

I was so angry that I didn’t think about what I was saying, or whether or not I even had any facts to support my suppositions. I just wanted to lash out and hurt my father as much as he’d hurt me.

 

“I guess that means you deserved Uncle Roy’s anger!  I guess that means he did the right thing when he refused to be your friend any more.”

 

Papa’s voice was quiet and distant. “Maybe so.”     

 

     “Maybe the biggest mistake he made was deciding to be your friend again! Maybe...maybe you’ll end up pulling the rug out from under his feet again someday when it comes to something that matters, just like you’ve done to me!  Now I finally see what it’s all about.” 

 

     “What what’s all about?”

 

     “No one can count on you! That’s it, isn’t it?  Uncle Roy couldn’t count on you to keep Chris safe. My mom couldn’t count on you to be the kind of man she needed you to be. And now I can’t count on you to help me with my book...a book you said I could write!”

 

     “Trev--”

 

     Papa stood and started to come around the table, but I gave my chair a violent shove and ran for the stairs.  I charged to my room, grabbed my backpack, and charged to the main floor again.  I gave Papa a push when he reached for me as I rushed through the kitchen.  I slammed the door between the kitchen and laundry room, shoved my feet in my tennis shoes, and grabbed my letterman’s jacket from the closet.  I didn’t bother to put the coat on, or fix the backs of my shoes so they fit over my heels, as I ran out the door to my truck.

 

     I was crying so hard I couldn’t see, but that didn’t stop me from flying down our driveway. Gravel sprayed up behind me and the tires squealed against the pavement as I wheeled the truck onto the road a lot faster than I should have.

 

     I’ve never skipped school in my life, but that day I did.  I drove to the airport and parked my truck in the small lot south of Gus’s office.  I put my coat on, used my thumbs to fix the backs of my shoes so they fit correctly, wiped my wet eyes and lashes with my right sleeve, then climbed out of the vehicle.  Gus walked toward me with a puzzled look on his face. When I didn’t say anything, but instead started toward the hanger, he asked, “Aren’t you supposed to be in school?”

 

     “Not goin’ ta’ school today.”

 

     “Why not?”

 

     “Just not goin’.”

 

     “Trev, is everything all right?”

 

I turned to look at his face.  It’s a face with character, like my grandfather’s  - a face that practically tells Gus’s life story just by studying the lines that have taken up residence in his forehead and cheeks. He has a permanent squint from all his years of flying and being subjected to the bright sunlight, and a shock of thick, white hair on his head, with a few strands of rust yet, that indicate Gus’s hair was red in his younger days.    

 

“It’s just that...” I dropped my eyes, shoved my hands in my coat pockets, and kept walking. “Nothing. It’s nothing. Everything’s fine.  You got something for me ta’ do?”

 

I think even if there had been no work for me, Gus would have found some. He probably figured he’d better keep close tabs on me, and he probably knew I’d get in a lot less trouble working for him, as opposed to being left on my own to wander wherever my truck took me.

 

“Yeah...yeah, sure. I’ve got something for ya’ ta’ do.  The helicopter’s engine needs an overhaul. I was gonna work on that today.  You can help me.”

 

We arrived at the big hanger. I exchanged my coat for a pair of denim coveralls.  “You don’t have to pay me,” I said, as I zipped the coveralls up.

 

“I’ll pay you.”

 

“You don’t have to.”

 

“You already said that.”

 

“I know, but--”

 

“Look, workin’ on this chopper is a two-man job, and I woulda’ had you helping me with it come Saturday. Whether we put in a full day on it today, or whether we wait until Saturday, makes no difference to me.  So, whatta ya’ say?”

 

“Okay,” I agreed. “Today’s good.”

I looked up at the old Bell 206 helicopter Gus owns, that’s primarily used to transport seriously injured or ill patients from Eagle Harbor to the trauma hospital in Juneau.  As Gus says, it’s our own Flight for Life without the fancy name, and without much money to keep her in the air.

 

“I’ve never worked on this before, though.”

 

Gus shrugged. “So it’s time you learn.”

 

“Is it a lot different from working on an airplane?”

 

“An engine’s an engine, my boy, no matter what it powers – go cart, car, eighteen-wheeler, airplane, helicopter, or space shuttle.”

 

I thought Gus was exaggerating quite a bit when he threw in the space shuttle, but my only response was,  “If you say so.”

 

“I do.”

 

I was a little nervous about the idea of working on the chopper. I know its history by heart, because Gus never tires of telling me about it.  First assembled in 1963, the Bell 206B was originally manufactured for use by the Army. It’s designed to fly in every type of climate from the artic to the jungles, to the hottest deserts of the worlds. The 206 has accomplished more missions, flown more hours, and has set and broken more industry records than any other aircraft in the world.  

 

Gus bought the old chopper in 1988, with the purpose in mind at that time to use it for tourist flights over Eagle Harbor and the National Forest. Gus treats the chopper like it’s his baby.  I think a large part of the reason behind that is because the chopper’s now used as an air ambulance.  Gus always wants it in the best possible working condition.  If I’ve heard him say once, I’ve heard him say a thousand times, “There’s even less room for mistakes when you’re transporting injured people to the hospital, along with a paramedic or two, than there is otherwise. If it’s just me I’m responsible for...well, of course I wanna make it home safely, but I’m tellin’ ya’, Trev, I don’t want it to be my fault if this baby goes down with other people on board.”

 

We rolled the ten-drawer tool chest toward the helicopter. As Gus took the key from the pocket of his coveralls that unlocked the chest, he said, “Ya’ know, Trev, I was real proud the day your pops came to me and asked me about usin’ old Bessie here as an air-ambulance. The fire department never had such a thing before your pops arrived.  Maybe if it had, my brother would still be alive.”

 

I nodded. Gus’s brother had owned a fishing boat that was hit by a freighter. The accident happened ten years before Papa moved to Eagle Harbor, but everyone still talks about it because the entire crew on the fishing boat died.  Most of the men drowned, while four others, including Gus’s brother, Harlan, survived until help arrived.  All four men died as a result of their injuries before they reached the hospital in Juneau.  The only way to get there before the inception of the air ambulance was by ferry.  That was okay for minor injuries like broken arms and sprained ankles, but not the best method of transportation for internal injuries, severed limbs, and major head trauma - all of which were suffered by the men on the fishing boat.

 

“I thought you called her Margaret.”

 

“Who?

 

“The chopper. I thought her name was Margaret.”

 

“Oh...Margaret, Bessie...what’s the difference? As long as she gets everyone to the hospital and back with no mishaps, that’s all that counts, right?”

 

“Right.”

 

We worked for thirty minutes, when suddenly, Gus had to go to his office.

 

“You keep workin’,” he told me as he laid a wrench on top of the tool chest. “I’ll be back in a few minutes. Need to check on something in the office.”

 

I watched Gus walk out of the hanger with the stiff gait he now has he blames on arthritis. I shrugged my shoulders after he was out of sight, and went back to work.  Fifteen minutes later, he returned.  He picked up his wrench and started helping me again.  Another fifteen minutes passed before he confessed, “I just want ya’ to know that when I went to the office, I called your pops.”

 

My eyes slid to Gus, but I didn’t stop working, nor did I say anything.

 

“I don’t know what happened to cause ya’ to skip school, Trev, but that’s not like you.”

 

“My father knows what happened.”

 

“That may be so. He didn’t say.  But you know the school’ll call your pops to find out where you are when the attendance rolls get to the office. I didn’t want him worryin’ about you.”

 

Gus is on the school board, so although his four daughters have been out of Eagle Harbor High School for close to thirty years, he knows that a parent is expected to call his kid in as ‘absent’ if the kid isn’t going to be in school that day.  Mrs. Shipman, Jake’s mom, is the principal’s secretary. She calls the parents of any kid who doesn’t show up at school, and wasn’t phoned in as ‘absent’ by eight-thirty.

 

“If Papa’s worried, it’s his own fault.”

 

I could feel Gus looking at me, but I kept my eyes on the nut I was loosening. When I didn’t offer an explanation for my words, Gus said, “Well...either way, things are fine. Your pops knows where you are, and he said you could stay and work for me today.”

 

“Did he say that man to man, or father to son?”

 

“Huh?”

 

I shook my head. “Never mind. It’s not important.”

 

Gus allowed a long silence to linger between us before he spoke again.

 

“Me and Evelyn have four daughters, Trevor, so I don’t have any experience when it comes to raising a son. I always wanted one, though – a son, that is. Figured it would be nice to have a friend when my boy was raised, the way my own father and I were friends after I was grown and out on my own.”

 

“I’ll never be friends with my father,” I declared. “Never.”

 

“Trev--”

 

“Look, I came here to work, not to talk about things you...or anyone else, can’t fix. Now are we gonna get this job done, or am I gonna leave?”

 

“Sometimes you’re too stubborn for your own good, Trevor Gage, but have it your way. We’ll work.”

 

“Glad ta’ hear it.”

 

Nothing else was said between Gus and I that had to do with fathers and sons.  We worked until noon, then Gus invited me to his house for lunch.  He must not have wanted to let me out of his sight, or maybe Papa had asked him keep an eye on me.  I’m still not certain which it was, though I suspect Papa had something to do with it.  Gus’s wife, Evelyn, didn’t act surprised to see me, so I knew after Gus had called Papa, he must have called Evelyn, too.  The kitchen table was set for three when we walked in the door, and there was plenty of food for all of us - two more indications that Gus had phoned ahead about my presence. 

 

We stayed at Gus’s house an hour. When we got up to return to the airport in his pickup truck, I thanked Evelyn for lunch.  She said, “Your welcome, sweetheart. Come again any time,” which was nice of her, considering she wasn’t expecting an extra mouth to feed when her husband left for work that morning.

 

When we got back to the airport, a white van was sitting in the parking lot.  I knew it belonged to Mike Matterson, a guy who sells Gus airplane parts. I spotted Mike coming out of the hanger as Gus parked the truck.  He must have been looking for Gus. When Mike saw us, he grinned and waved. 

 

If Mike was wondering why I wasn’t in school, he didn’t ask.  But then, he’s from Ketchikan, so he doesn’t know me on any other level but as Gus’s employee, and he might think I graduated last year.

 

Gus and Mike like to gab, which made me wonder how long it would be before we’d start working on the helicopter again. They were already jabbering as they headed for Gus’s office. Gus must have suddenly remembered I was there, because he paused and turned around.

 

“Trev, go ahead and get to work on the chopper again. I’ll be there in a little while.”

 

“You sure?” I questioned, not having nearly as much confidence in my abilities as Gus did.

 

“Yeah.  You’ll be fine. If you have any questions, just come and get me.”

 

“Okay.”

 

I walked to the hanger, while Mike and Gus walked to the office. I exchanged my coat for coveralls once again, and then started working. An hour and twenty minutes later, I heard Mike’s van start, and thirty seconds after that, Gus joined me.

 

“Boy, that Mike sure likes to yak.”

 

I turned away so Gus wouldn’t see my smile.  When it comes to the gift of gab, Gus can keep up with the best of them.  He can even out-talk my pops and me.

 

Gus and I didn’t finished overhauling the helicopter’s engine until five-thirty. I took my time putting the tools away. I didn’t want to risk running into Clarice at the house, and having to answer a bunch of questions regarding my whereabouts during the day. Considering Jake’s mom is married to one of Clarice’s nephews, the chances are good that Clarice would know Mrs. Shipman had to call Papa to find out why I wasn’t in school.

 

Since I wasn’t in any hurry to get home, I asked Gus if we could take the helicopter up to hear how she sounded.

 

“Not tonight. The Missus and I have bingo down at the church, so I need to get home for a shower and supper. Dirk’s got the day off tomorrow, so he’ll probably be out here a while.  He and I’ll take her up then...when you’re in school.”

 

The way Gus emphasized the last part of his sentence, gave me the hint he wouldn’t allow me to work for him again on Tuesday. Dirk is Dirk Chambers. He’s married to Gus’s oldest daughter, Susan. Dirk flew an Apache helicopter in the Gulf War, and then again in the Iraq War.  Now that he’s retired from the Army, he works in Juneau as an aeronautical engineer.  Dirk is Gus’s backup air ambulance pilot when Gus isn’t available because he’s out of town, or on vacation, or in some other way tied up.  

 

     When Gus left the airport at six, I had no choice but to leave, too.

 

     “You goin’ home?” 

 

     Gus tried to sound nonchalant when he asked that question, but I still picked up on his concern.

 

     “Yeah,” I nodded. “Yeah, I’m goin’ home.”

 

     “Good boy.  Trev, whatever’s goin’ on between you and your pops, you’ll get it worked out.”

 

     I gave a shrug that was meant to broadcast indifference, thanked Gus for letting me work with him all day, then climbed in my truck. 

 

Despite what I’d told Gus, I didn’t go directly home. Instead, I went to Kylee’s house to find out what our class assignments had been that day. She was surprised to see me on the front steps after Chandler, who had answered the door, ran and got her.

 

     “I thought you were sick.”

 

     Evidently, no one knew I’d skipped school.  Because of that, I assumed after Gus had called my father, Papa called the school and reported me as absent, without giving an explanation as to why I wouldn’t be there.

 

     “I...yeah...yeah, I am...was. I’m feeling a little better now.”

 

     “You should have left the party early last night like I wanted you to.”

 

     “I know. Listen, I just came by to find out what assignments we had today. I need to get ho...back home and start working on ‘em.”

 

     Kylee had me step into the living room. Fortunately, she was home alone with Chandler, so I didn’t have to make small talk with her parents. Mr. Bonnette was still at work, and Mrs. Bonnette was at the dime store getting some art supplies Chandler needed for a school project he had spread across the kitchen table.

 

     I stayed in the living room while Kylee walked down the hall to her bedroom. She was back a few minutes later with a piece of notebook paper in her hand. 

 

     “Here you go.”

 

     I took the paper and glanced at it. Kylee had written our assignments on it; from what pages we were to read in various text books, to what day the next test would be in history, to what pages I was supposed to study in my psychology book that would be discussed the next day in Sociology Class. A couple of the assignments I couldn’t do until I saw my teachers and got the necessary worksheets, but most of them I could complete that night.

 

     I folded the paper and shoved it in the right front pocket of my blue jeans. “Thanks.”

 

     “You’re welcome. You’ll have to make up the history test we had.”

 

     “I know.  I’ve got a hockey game after school tomorrow, so I’ll have to see if Mrs. Leonards will let me take it during lunch.”

 

     “She probably will. She’s cool.”

 

     “Yeah.”

 

     Kylee stared up at me. “Trev, are you sure you’re okay?  You look...”

 

     When Kylee didn’t finish her sentence, I asked, “I look what?”

 

     “Upset.”

 

     “I’m fine.”

 

     “You’re not mad at me for something, are you?”

 

     I smiled and bent to kiss her. “No,” I said softly as we parted, “I’m not mad at you.”

 

     Kylee smiled in return. 

 

     “I’d better go. Thanks for the assignments.  I’ll call you later if I get time.  Otherwise, I’ll see you in school tomorrow.”

 

     “Okay. See you tomorrow.”

 

     I said goodbye to Chandler, then left before either of Kylee’s parents got home.

 

     I could see lights shining from the great room and kitchen when I pulled in our driveway.  Clarice’s vehicle was gone, but Papa’s was home.  Because the dogs didn’t run to greet me, I knew my father had done chores and locked the barn.

 

     I parked my truck outside the garage, grabbed my backpack, and headed for the house. I had no idea what to expect when I walked through the door when it came to the punishment I’d receive for skipping school, and for the first time in my life, I didn’t care. 

 

     I walked into the laundry room and flipped on the light. I could smell the spaghetti casserole warming that we hadn’t gotten around to eating yet.  I took off my shoes, hung up my coat, locked the door, shut off the light, and entered the kitchen.  The table was set, and Papa was taking garlic bread out of the microwave.  He glanced at me, but then returned his attention to what he was doing.

 

     “Get washed up. Supper’s ready.”

 

     I didn’t answer Papa, but then, he didn’t seem to be expecting an answer.  I went upstairs, set my backpack on my bed, then crossed the hall to the bathroom.  Five minutes later, I was back in the kitchen.  I sat down at the table. Papa sat in his usual place across from me. 

 

His, “How was your day?” was spoken in a neutral tone that didn’t give me a clue as to what he was thinking.

     I glanced at him, but couldn’t read his face any better than I was able to pick up on his mood from his voice.

 

     “Fine.”

 

     “You and Gus get a lot done?”

 

     “Ye...yeah.”

 

     “When you go to school tomorrow...and you will go to school, I expect you to see Mr. Hammond before classes start. Tell him where you were today, and then accept whatever punishment he dishes out.”

 

     Mr. Hammond is our principal, and the punishment for skipping would be a two-hour detention after school on Friday, along with extra assignments from all my teachers that I’d get no credit for completing.

 

     I couldn’t resist being a smart aleck. “Is that a man to man request, or a father to son request?”

 

     I got a dark glare.

 

“It’s not a request. It’s your father telling you how things are gonna be tomorrow, like it or not.”

 

     I didn’t argue with Papa. For one thing, I figured I was getting off easy by not getting yelled at and then grounded, and for another, none of it mattered to me anyway.  It was then that I realized how important my book was to me. Without the promise of what I could further discover about those characters I’d created that had grown to seem like old and trusted friends, I felt like a part of my soul had been ripped out.

 

     Neither Papa nor I said anything else throughout supper.  When we finished eating and stood to clean the kitchen, he said, “Do you know what assignments you missed today?”

 

     I nodded.  “I stopped at Kylee’s and got ‘em.”

 

     “Then get upstairs and start working on them.”

 

     I didn’t answer Papa as I left the kitchen. Being sent to my room was hardly a punishment, since I didn’t feel like being around him.

 

     I shut my bedroom door, turned on the light, and took the assignment sheet Kylee had given me out of my pocket.  I grabbed my backpack and went to my desk.  I spent the next hour and a half doing what homework I could, then sat and stared at the dark computer monitor. I finally turned the computer on.  When it had powered up, I clicked on Word, then opened the file I still had labeled as ‘Trevor’s book,’ since I hadn’t thought of a title for the book yet.

 

     I used the ‘page down’ key to slowly scroll through all I’d written since August.  I read various passages, and each time the spark would ignite within me that made me want to start writing, I’d stop and think of the man to man request my father had made of me.           

 

Having something requested of you man to man sucks royally.  If Papa had forbidden me to write my book, then no matter how mad I was at him, I’d have to obey. But what he did, in essence, was give me a choice. I can choose to quit writing the book and pick another plot like he asked of me, or I can choose to ignore his request and continue with the book.  But if I choose to ignore Papa’s request, then it’s like I’m saying that all he’s ever been to me...father, mentor, teacher, and yeah...hero, has meant nothing and never will.

 

Like I said, this sucks. Almost a week has passed since Papa first made that man-to-man request, and I haven’t reached a decision yet regarding what I’m going to do.  Or maybe I have, and I just don’t want to acknowledge it.  I haven’t worked on my book during the past six days; so that pretty much says it all, doesn’t it?

    

     Papa hasn’t once asked me if I’m still writing the book, or if I’ve picked another plot, and I haven’t brought the subject up either.  I guess in six short days, we’ve both gotten good at ignoring the elephant in the living room...and ignoring each other while we’re at it.

 

 

Saturday, November 28th, 2009

(Thanksgiving Weekend)

 

    

     I don’t know if it’s a good thing, or a bad thing, that Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne didn’t visit us this Thanksgiving. They talked to Papa about doing so when we were at their house in July. They didn’t think anyone else could come other than Libby, but Papa said that didn’t matter. 

 

     “You guys have an open invitation any time,” Papa assured them over dinner one night. “I don’t care if it’s Thanksgiving, Christmas, or Chinese New Year’s. Come up whenever you can.  Me and Trevor don’t mind, do we, Trev?”

 

     Of course I said no. Would any kid in his right mind refuse to spend time with people who spoil the heck out of him? Aside from that, I’d never turn down a visit from Libby. We always have a lot of fun together. I was looking forward to introducing Libs to Kylee, and then to the three of us doing things during the holiday weekend. Kylee knows Libby and I are just good friends, so I wasn’t worried that she’d be jealous.  Based on their personalities, I was pretty sure they’d hit it off.

 

     Despite some initial plans, the Thanksgiving visit didn’t materialize.  John and his wife, Shawna, are forest rangers at Yellowstone Park. They found out in mid-October that they have to work the weeks of Christmas and New Year’s, so were able to schedule Thanksgiving week off.  John called his folks to tell them he, Shawna, and their three little girls, would fly into LAX from Wyoming on Wednesday morning.  Because of that, Aunt Joanne and Uncle Roy decided to hold their family Christmas celebration over this Thanksgiving weekend. 

 

I was disappointed when I found this out, and I’m sure Papa was, too, but now I think it was for the best. Papa and I having to play ‘hosts’ right now could have made for a bad weekend for all of us.  Things are still tense between my father and me. We’re still ignoring the elephant in the living room, and not talking to one another much while we’re at it.  Or at least I’m not talking to Papa very much. He’s trying hard to act like nothing happened, but I’m not buying it.  Uncle Roy, Aunt Joanne, and Libby would have noticed something was going on. Since I don’t feel like talking to anyone about my book and Papa’s request regarding it – not even Libby, I’m kind of glad they didn’t come. Even an innocent question of, “Hey, Trev, how’s the book writing coming along?” gets on my nerves these days. I grit my teeth, say, “Fine,” and change the subject.

 

     If the DeSotos had visited us this weekend, then the one good thing about it is Papa and I would have had an excuse to be away from one another. I’d have been busy doing things with Libby and Kylee, while Pops would have been busy entertaining Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne.  As it was, we were stuck with one another from the time Papa got home from work on Wednesday evening, until this morning when he left for the station to start a forty-eight hour shift.  Phil worked Thanksgiving Day and Friday, in exchange for Papa working this weekend.  His wife had family coming in from out of town for a belated Thanksgiving dinner, so she wanted Phil at home to help entertain them. I heard Papa tell Carl that Phil said he’d rather work than spend the weekend with his wife’s obnoxious brother, but if he wanted harmony at home, he’d have to grin and bear it while hoping Monday came quickly.

 

     As far as what Papa and I did for Thanksgiving - we went to Clarice and Carl’s at noon. If I could have gotten out of it, I would have. I figured there was no use to try, though, because I knew the answer would be “Absolutely not,” before I even finished asking if I could stay home. 

 

Tables were spread from Carl’s kitchen, through the dining room, and into the living room.  I don’t know how many people were there. I stopped counting when I reached fifty.  I spotted Jake as soon as I walked in the door, so immediately abandoned my father and spent the rest of the day with Jake and all the other cousins in our age group. 

 

     It was during Thanksgiving dinner that I had to grit my teeth and say, “Fine,” when Carl asked me how my book was coming along. I stole a glance at Papa, but he wouldn’t look at me. I have no idea if he thinks I’m still working on the book, or if he thinks I’ve picked a different plot and have started on a new book, or if he knows I haven’t written a single word in a book on any subject since his man to man request of me almost four weeks ago now.  He hasn’t asked, so I haven’t offered. It’s that elephant thing again.

 

     Speaking of my book, I didn’t get in nearly as much trouble for skipping school as Papa probably thinks I should have. I saw Mr. Hammond before school on the Tuesday after I’d worked for Gus, just like Pops said I had to.  I guess being a model student all these years was to my benefit. Mr. Hammond’s lecture was pretty short, as lectures go.

 

     “I’m surprised at you, Trevor,” Mr. Hammond said after I’d confessed to skipping. “What made you do such a thing?”

 

     I had no desire to tell the principal what had transpired between my father and me over Mrs. St. Claire’s assignment. The last thing I needed was to have her involved in this, too. I know how women are, and how they try to make everything right. I didn’t want Mrs. St. Claire talking to Papa.  Even though I’m mad at him, I realize how personal the plot of my book is to Pops, and I know if Mrs. St. Claire gets in the middle of the ‘man to man’ request Papa made of me, it will only make things worse than they already are.  However this is resolved, I’m the one who has to decide what to do. No one else can make the decision for me.  Not a teacher. Not a good friend like Libby. Not someone like Carl or Uncle Roy. And most especially, not my father.  

 

     I bluffed my way through Mr. Hammond’s questions.  I told him I’d been anxious to help Gus rebuild the helicopter’s engine.

 

     “I guess I made the wrong choice.”

 

     “I guess you did,” Mr. Hammond agreed. “Your classmates look up to you, Trevor.  You’re the editor of the newspaper, captain of the hockey team, and senior class president. Now are you going to lead by example, or make foolish choices that will land you in trouble?”

 

     I said exactly what I knew the man expected me to.

 

“Lead by example.”

 

     “Glad to hear it.”  Mr. Hammond smiled and tossed me a wink. “I know senior year is often hard to get through, although I usually don’t have boys in my office who are suffering from senioritis until the first warm day of spring.”

 

     I gave the man a smile in return, again, just because I knew he expected me to. There’re always a few senior boys, and sometimes a few senior girls, as well, who skip school the first day the sun shines and the temperatures hit sixty degrees each May.  Considering how small our town and school are; it’s kind of a dumb thing to do.  It’s not as though you aren’t going to get caught, that’s for sure. 

 

     “So, let’s just say you’ve gotten your senioritis out of your system, understand?”

 

     I knew Mr. Hammond meant I’d better not skip school again for the rest of the year.

 

     “I understand.”

 

     “Good. Despite your excellent record up until this point where infractions of school rules are concerned, I have no choice but to give you a detention.”

 

     I nodded.

 

     “You’ll report to my office when the dismissal bell rings on Friday. I’ll have assignments from your teachers that I’m sure will keep you busy until five o’clock.”

 

     I nodded again, said, “Thanks, Mr. Hammond,” because I was grateful he hadn’t spent a half hour lecturing me before probing to find out why I’d really skipped school, and then headed for my locker.

 

     As far as Kylee and my friends know, I was sick on that Monday.  My teachers know I skipped school, of course, but the only one who said anything to me about it was Mrs. St. Clair. She caught me alone after class on Thursday, and said she was surprised at my behavior.  I shrugged, told her it wouldn’t happen again, mumbled something about having made a “bad decision,” just to get her off my back, and then said, “Yeah, everything’s fine,” when she asked if I was okay in a concerned tone of voice. 

 

     Kylee had to work after school on the Friday I served detention, so she didn’t have time to stick around while I stalled by my locker. She thought I was headed to work at Gus’s, and I didn’t tell her differently. Dylan had to work, too, so he and Kylee left the building together.  Dalton and Jake hung around waiting for me to fill my backpack. I made an excuse about having left my Calculus book in Mr. Thain’s classroom, then told them to leave.

 

     “I need to get to Gus’s anyway.  You guys go on.”

 

     Dalton and Jake told me goodbye, and headed for the school’s main doors. I turned and made it look like I was going to Mr. Thain’s room, waited until the building was empty of students, and then hurried to Mr. Hammond’s office.  Since it was Friday, no extra curricular activities were held.  There was a basketball game scheduled for seven that Dalton was playing in, but it was at the high school in Juneau.

 

     I served my detention, then left when Mr. Hammond dismissed me.  I gave him the assignments I’d completed; though since I didn’t earn credit for them, I’m pretty sure the only thing he did was glance through the papers I handed him and then throw them away. Seems like a waste of two hours that could have been better spent if you ask me, but like I said, I know I got off easy, so I’m not complaining.

 

     Since I haven’t been working on my book, I’ve become a lot more intense at school. I don’t know why, except to say that now it’s more important to me than ever to be class valedictorian. I don’t know how I’ll achieve that if I don’t turn a book into Mrs. St. Claire, but for now, I’m not worrying about it. Every paper I hand is nothing less than perfect; I do extra credit work whenever it’s offered; and Mr. Ivanov, my hockey coach, says he likes the new drive I’ve suddenly got.

 

     “Gage, whatever it is you’re doin’ that’s got you playing like you’ve been in the NHL for the last five years, keep it up.”

 

     I didn’t tell Coach that my sudden drive comes from fighting with my father, and being forced to decide if I stop working on a book that means a lot to me.

 

     While my teachers and hockey coach seem to like my new- found intensity, Kylee isn’t too thrilled with it. She keeps asking me what’s wrong, and why I’m so serious lately, and why I never laugh any more, and why I seem upset all the time. I know I should confide in Ky for her own peace of mind, but I just can’t. I don’t feel like talking about the book for one thing, and for another, like Mrs. St. Claire, Kylee will spend weeks trying to figure out how to make things right between Papa and me.  That might not be so bad, except Kylee will insist she and I ‘talk’ about it every time she comes up with an idea, and like I said, talking about the book just isn’t what I’m in the mood for right now. It’s hard enough to hear my classmates discussing their books at school, or to have to sit through Mrs. St. Claire’s class when the subject of the books comes up.

 

     My mom is the other person who’s been asking about my book recently. Fortunately, she’s easier to put off than just about anyone else.  Part of the reason for that is because she lives so far away, and the other part is because she’s so busy with her career.  She has a lot of things to focus on each day that are far more important than a book her seventeen-year-old is writing for school. What the Eagle Harbor High School seniors are doing for their English class isn’t exactly big news in New York City, the way it is here in small town Alaska.

 

     I have thought about telling Mom what’s going on a few times since she’s given me so much help, but I’m afraid she’ll call Papa and fight with him over it, so it’s better if I keep my mouth shut.  Mom asked me about the book in an e-mail she sent on Monday.  I didn’t answer her until Thanksgiving night, and all I said in my return e-mail was, ‘I’m working on it. I’ve been really busy with school and my job at Gus’s, so it might be a few weeks before I have another chapter to send you.’

 

     I worked for Gus on Friday, and again today. The annual holiday parade the fire department sponsors was last night. Papa wanted to take me to dinner and a movie after the parade was over since Kylee was working, but I told him no, and that, “I have better things to do than go to a stupid parade.”

 

     I know that was a mean thing to say, especially since Papa puts a lot of time and effort into that parade, but right now, it’s hard not to feel mean when I talk to my father. The ‘better things’ I had to do involved sitting in my room with the door closed and writing my next editorial for the school paper.   

 

     Papa ended up making plans to meet Carl at Donna’s Diner after the parade.  As he was getting ready to leave the house, he stopped in my room and invited me one last time.

 

     “You don’t have to go to the parade, but at least meet me and Carl for supper. The parade’ll be over about eight.  We should be at the diner around eight-thirty or so. How about it?”

 

Even though Pops was being nicer to me than he should have been considering how I was treating him, I refused to answer. When Papa pressured me for an answer by saying, “Trevor, I asked you a question,” I responded with, “Unless that’s a father to son request, then no, I don’t wanna go.”

 

     I heard Papa sigh, and I got the impression he was beginning to regret this whole man-to-man versus father-to-son thing. But it’s his own fault if he does, so if he thinks I’ve got any sympathy for him, he’s got another think coming.

 

     Clarice was here when I got home from Gus’s at five-thirty this evening.  It’s fifteen degrees outside, and snow is coming down in swirling spurts whipped around by powerful gusts of wind.  We usually have winters with mild temperatures in the 20s and 30s, and very little snow, but sometimes we experience winters where the temperatures are below normal and we get a lot of snow - or at least a lot of snow for Eagle Harbor.  We don’t get nearly as much snow as the interior of Alaska does because of our location on the Pacific Ocean.

 

     After I got chores done, I huddled into my coat, pulled the collar up around my ears, hurried to the house, and took a hot shower.  Clarice had a pot of chicken and dumplings simmering on the stove. When I came downstairs after my shower, she asked if I was taking supper to my father.  I made a big production of looking outside. The three floodlights that line our driveway allowed me to see the snow falling despite the darkness.

 

     “Snow’s coming down pretty hard.  I’d better stay home.”

 

     I could feel Clarice staring at my back.  Though she probably thought I was making a wise choice considering the weather, she also probably thought I was making an odd choice considering I own a four wheel drive truck, and have never been concerned about the weather before. I’m a teenage boy.  It’s a well-known fact that teenage boys love to drive every chance they get.

 

     “If you think so.”

 

     “I do.”

 

     “You’d better call your papa then, and let him know he won’t be seeing you tonight.”

 

     I shrugged. “He’ll figure it out.”

 

     Clarice studied me a moment when I turned around, then began ladling food onto plates for the two of us. This was the third time in recent weeks I’d given her an excuse about why I couldn’t take supper to my father. I wasn’t so stupid as to think she was still buying those excuses, but that didn’t mean I was going to tell her the reason behind them.

 

     “Trevor, is there something going on between you and your father?”

 

     I was proud of how innocent I looked and sounded.

 

“No. What makes you ask that?”

 

     Clarice didn’t answer me right away. I thought she was going to push the issue, but for some reason, she didn’t. Maybe she believed me, or maybe she thought I was too old now for her to be prying in to my business. Or, the most likely reason she didn’t pressure me to say more, was because she hadn’t figured out how to approach me yet. Usually, Clarice can get me to talk about whatever’s bothering me, but not this time. This time, I don’t feel like confiding in anyone, because like I’d said to Gus, no one can fix this.

 

     “Things just seem...tense, between you and your papa lately.”

 

     I gave her a reassuring smile. “Things are fine between us. I’ve just been busy.  I’ve had a lot of homework, so Pops and me haven’t had much time to talk lately.”

 

     “Oh. I see,” Clarice said in a way that told me she knew I was spouting a line of bull. “Well, you should.”

 

     “Should what?”

 

“Take the time to talk. The two of you should take the time to talk.”

 

“Yeah, I guess,” was all I said as we sat down at the table.

 

Before Clarice could say anything else, I changed the subject.  I started asking her questions about the Christmas program the Women’s Guild was planning for church, even though I really didn’t care about it one way or another. I was an attentive listener and asked questions in all the right places, because that was better than being grilled about what was going on between Papa and me.

 

I guess I didn’t fool Clarice one bit, though, because after we finished eating and had cleaned up the kitchen, she said, “Now, go call your father and get whatever it is that’s going on between you resolved.”

 

I stood my ground. “I already told you there’s nothing going on between us.”

 

“Uh huh.”

 

“There’s not.”

 

“If you insist. But, Trevor, never left unsaid today, what may not be able to be said tomorrow.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Clarice gave my right cheek a soft pat. 

 

“Think about it for a while. You’re a smart young man. You’ll figure it out.”

 

I didn’t have a response for Clarice, but then, she didn’t seem to be expecting one. She parted the curtains covering the bay window, looked outside, and shivered.

 

“This is the kind of night I just want to curl up under my comforter and read a good book, so that’s exactly what I’m going to do.  I’ll see you in the morning, sweetheart.”

 

I kissed her cheek. “Good night.”

 

I watched as Clarice disappeared down the hall behind the dining room.  A few seconds later, I heard her bedroom door shut.

 

It was only seven-thirty. On any other Saturday night, I would have gone to the station to see my father, and from there; headed to Kylee’s. But tonight, I didn’t feel like doing either.  I shut off the kitchen light, turned the light on over the sink, and went to the great room. I sat in the recliner I consider to be mine, and paged through the TV Guide.  Before I could decide what I wanted to watch, the phone rang. I pushed myself from the chair and ran to Papa’s office. I flipped the light on as I passed the wall switch, then reached for the phone on his desk. 

 

I assumed the caller would be my father.  I figured he was calling to tell me to stay off the roads, which had been really slick when I drove home from Gus’s.  Instead of Papa’s voice, though, it was Kylee’s.

 

“Hi, Trev.”

 

“Oh...hi.”

 

“You...you sound disappointed that it’s me.”

 

I could tell Kylee’s feelings were hurt, and quickly tried to make things right between us.

 

“No...no. No, I’m not. I’m sorry. I was expecting my pops to call.”

 

“Do you need to get off the phone?”

 

“No. He’ll call back later if he gets a busy signal.”

 

“So, what are ya’ doing tonight?”

 

“Just finished eatin’ supper with Clarice.” I walked around the desk and sat in my father’s chair. “I was trying to decide what to watch on TV.”

 

“I thought you were going to call me. You said on Thursday that we’d do something tonight.”

 

“Uh...yeah, I know.  But I figured with the snow and all, we probably shouldn’t be on the roads.”

 

I don’t know if Kylee believed that excuse or not. I hadn’t seen her since Thursday night. I’d driven my truck to Carl’s house for Thanksgiving dinner, rather than ride with Papa, because I’d been invited to Kylee’s for turkey sandwiches and leftover pie at seven. 

 

“The roads are bad,” Kylee agreed. “There must have been an accident or something, because I just heard sirens going by.”

 

“Oh,” was all I said, while thinking of how much my father would hate being on a call in the cold and snow.  Despite my anger at Papa, for his sake I hoped the call didn’t keep him out in the bad weather for long.

 

“Listen, Trev, I’ve got great news. Because of the snow and bad roads, my folks said if you can safely make it this far, you can come here this evening so we can watch movies. Then you can spend the night.”

 

“Spend the night?”

 

“In Chandler’s room. He said he’ll clean the bottom bunk off for you. He’s got it piled with toys.”

 

At any other time I would have jumped at the chance to sleep in the same house with Kylee, even if we were going to be in separate rooms. But ever since the man-to-man request Papa had made of me regarding my book, I just haven’t felt like being sociable.

 

“Oh. Well...uh...tell Chandler thanks, but I don’t think my pops will let me do that.”

 

“But you’ll be in Chandler’s room.  You know my father won’t let you near my room.  Besides, my parents will be here all night, too.”

 

“I know.  It’s not that. I meant ‘cause of the roads and all. I don’t think my pops will let me drive into town tonight.”

 

“Well...could you at least call and ask him?”

 

“I could, but you said you heard sirens, so he’s probably not at the station.”

 

“Couldn’t you at least call and see if he is?” 

 

“I...there’s really no point to it, Ky. If you heard sirens, then he’s not there.”

 

“But I didn’t look outside. It might have been police cars going by, and not the rescue squad.”

 

“With the weather the way it is, whatever happened probably has the squad out of the station, too.”

 

“You don’t wanna come over here, do you.”

 

“No...I mean, yeah, sure I do. I really do.  It’s just that I know Papa won’t let me, so there’s no use in me tryin’ to get in touch with him.”

 

“O...okay.”

 

I could tell she was hurt, and it sounded like she was on the verge of crying.

 

“Kylee, are you all right?”

 

“Yes,” she said just above a whisper.  “I’m...I’m okay.”

 

“Listen, I’m sorry, but I know my father will say no,

so--”

 

“That’s not it.”

 

“What’s not it?”

 

“That’s not why I’m upset.”

 

“Then why are you upset?”

 

Kylee didn’t respond to my question, so I asked it again.

 

“Kylee, why’re you upset?  What’s wrong?”

 

She hesitated a moment longer, then said, “Things...things just don’t seem the same between us lately, Trevor.”

 

“Things are the same.”

 

“No. No, they’re not.  You seem...”

 

“I seem what?”

 

“Distant. Distracted. Preoccupied. Is there...is there someone else?”

 

“Someone else who?”

 

“Someone...another girl you’ve met that you like better than me?”

 

“No! No, of course not. Never! Never in a million years.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Yes, I’m sure. Honest, Ky. I wouldn’t lie to you about this.  There’s no other girl in my life. You’re the only one for me.”

 

“Promise?”

I could tell she was smiling just a little now.

 

“Promise.”

 

“Then what’s been bothering you lately?”

 

“Nothing.  It’s just...you know, between homework, the school paper, the hockey team, student council, my job at the airport...it’s just all gets kinda overwhelming sometimes.”

 

“I know what you mean.”

 

“So, listen, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you think I’ve met another girl or something like that.”

 

“You’re forgiven.”

 

Now it was my turn to smile. “Thanks.”

 

“I’d better get off the phone. My folks are holding off on starting a movie until they know if you’re coming over or not, and Chandler’s getting antsy. He wants Papa to make popcorn.”

 

“Okay. I’ll see you in church tomorrow if the snow has stopped by then. If...if you want to, I’ll take you out to lunch afterwards.”

 

“That would be nice.”

 

“Great. You pick the place.”

 

“Wow. I have my choice between Mr. Ochlou’s and Donna’s, huh?”

 

I laughed. “Something like that.”

 

Eagle Harbor has more restaurants than just Donna’s Diner and Ochlou’s Pizza Parlor, but for a teenager on a tight budget, they’re the most affordable places to eat.

 

“I...I love you, Trev.”

 

Kylee hesitated when she said that, as though she wasn’t sure what my response would be.  I made sure to respond quickly, and with the right words.

 

“Love you too.”

 

We said goodbye and hung up. I shut off the light and walked back into the great room. I watched TV for thirty minutes, then came to my room. Papa hasn’t called to say goodnight, so I figure the bad weather is keeping him busy. There’re always a lot of fender benders, as Carl calls them, when the roads get slick. Added to that, it’s Saturday night and people are mixing drinking with their driving.

 

     I turned on my computer, opened my book file, and stared at the pages for a while. Once again, my fingertips were burning with the desire to continue the story where I left off four weeks ago. I’ve had so many ideas for the book since then, and even wrote them down on a piece of paper, but that’s all I’ve done.  It’s like I’m fighting some kind of internal war with myself each time I try to make a decision about the book.  Do I do what I want to and continue with it, or do I respect what my father wants and forget the whole thing?

 

     Though I’ll never tell Papa this, I know he was right when he said I still have time to write another book before the due date.  I’ve thought a lot about this during the past month, and yeah, I know I can do it, especially if I choose to write a non-fiction book about my grandfather, like I had first considered in June.  It would be a fairly easy book to write, I think, and Grandpa could give me plenty of information, so it’s not like I’d have to do much additional research.  If I tell Papa this is what I’ve decided to do, I have no doubt he’ll let me take a week off of school, buy me a plane ticket, and send me to Montana in order to interview Grandpa.

 

     The trouble is, I have no desire to do that. I love my grandpa, and sure, it would be great to write about his life experiences. But I...well, I love my father too, and this book...my book, is supposed to be about him.  It’s supposed to be for him. Why doesn’t he understand that? Why doesn’t he understand that, despite all the hard times, it’s a tribute to the friendship that runs so deep between him and Roy DeSoto? 

 

     Thick, heavy snow is pelting my window. The last time I remember it snowing this hard in Eagle Harbor was on a Friday night five years ago, when I was twelve.  Papa was off duty for the weekend, and before the storm got too bad we went and picked up the Tierman twins and Jake, and brought them back to our house.  They stayed until the roads were clear again on Sunday afternoon.  We built a huge snow fort, went tobogganing on the hills in the National Forest that border the east side of our property, had snowball fights, and in-between all that, Papa pulled us around on inner tubes behind the snowmobile. The whole weekend was a blast. The twins and Jake still talk about it, and about how much fun we had with my father.

 

     Gus said that he always wanted a son because, through a son, he’d have a friend when his boy was raised.  When I was twelve, I thought the same thing about fathers and sons.  That through the father/son relationship, a boy was automatically guaranteed one of the best friends he could have once he was grown and considered to be an equal to his father.  I hate to tell Gus this, but sometimes, it just doesn’t work out that way.

 

 

Monday, November 30th, 2009

 

     Carl’s dead.

 

Jake’s in critical condition, and might not pull through.

 

Gus’s son-in-law, Dirk, has a fractured pelvis, two broken ankles, and a broken arm.

 

And Papa...Papa’s trying to be so strong for me, but when he thinks I’m not looking, I see him staring out at the snow while wondering what more he could have done. And it’s my fault.

 

Oh God, it’s all my fault.     

   

 

Friday, December 4th, 2009

    

     Carl was buried today in a plot beside his father at the Eagle Harbor Cemetery. Just writing that makes tears come to my eyes. He’s been gone six days now, and I still can’t believe he won’t be at the station the next time I take supper to my father, or won’t show up here to play basketball, or won’t be making any more football bets with Papa that he has no hope of winning.

 

     Every resident of Eagle Harbor who was able to, attended Carl’s funeral. Classes were canceled for today at the grade school and high school in honor of Carl’s memory. Most of the businesses closed, too, during the hour time period his service was held, so shop owners and their employees could attend. If Carl were here, he’d wonder what all the fuss was about.  I can hear him laughing and then saying, “I sure don’t know what the big deal is.  I’m just a small town cop. That shindig you guys threw for me would make a person think the president had kicked off or something. But, hey, I bet the kids will remember me as bein’ a pretty great guy, considering they closed the schools because of me, huh, Trev?  There’s nothing like gettin’ off school for a day to make a kid happy.”

 

      I can hear Carl say all of that as though he’s standing right next to me.  Then I can hear him laugh again, only I don’t want to think about Carl’s laugh, or how his whole body shook when he was happy, or how his eyes twinkled when he and my father were up to no good, because if I start to cry, I won’t be able to type this entry, and I have to type this entry.  I don’t have anyone else to talk to but this journal.  I can’t burden Papa with my guilt, and Clarice...Clarice says her faith will get her through, but I can tell Carl’s death is breaking her heart. The weight of her grief seems to have aged her ten years this week, and when I look at her, all I see is a devastated old woman who’s wondering what she has to live for now that she’s buried her only child next to her deceased husband.

    

     Clarice has six brothers and nineteen nephews, but the man she chose as her source of strength throughout the wake on Thursday evening, and then the funeral today, was my father. Despite the bandage on the right side of his forehead, and the fact that his back hurts a lot worse than he’s letting on, Papa stood by the coffin with Clarice throughout the entire six hours of the wake. He shook hands, accepted hugs, and thanked people for coming.  Whenever Clarice cried; it was Papa who held her. When he thought she needed to take a break for a few minutes in order to get something to eat, or to drink, or to just sit down for a while away from the crowd, it was Papa who insisted she do so. He’d remain by the coffin and continue greeting person after person until their faces must have blurred together in his mind. The long line of those who came to pay their respects snaked out the funeral home’s door, and reached far back into the rear of the parking lot.  I never heard one person complain about the length of the wait, or the frigid temperature outside. That’s how loved Carl was.

 

Papa and I were among the six men Clarice chose to be pallbearers. I dropped my head to hide my tears when she made that request of me in my bedroom on Wednesday afternoon. I went willing into her arms, and allowed her to stroke the back of my head while she murmured, “Carl would want you to do this, love.  He’d want you to be one of the men who takes him...takes him to his place beside his father.”

 

“But...but if only I’d convinced Jake to stay here. If only...”

 

“Shush. I won’t allow any ‘if only’s’.”

 

“But--”    

 

She gently pushed me away from her then, and held me at arm’s length.  “Trevor, have you talked to your papa about how you’re feeling?”

 

I swiped a shirtsleeve across my wet eyes. “No. I...no, I can’t.  He...Clarice, he’s trying so hard not to show it, but I know this is tearing him apart. I can’t...I can’t talk to him right now.”

 

“You need to, love.  You need to tell him what you’re thinking...how you’re feeling inside.”

 

I don’t know how Clarice knew what I was thinking and feeling. I haven’t said a word to her about the guilt that’s so overwhelming I can’t rise above it.  Somehow, she knows it exists within me, though, even without comprehending the reasons behind it. I suppose that’s because through all of these years she has, in so many ways, been the only mother I’ve had in my life on a daily basis.

 

“I can’t, Clarice,” I almost begged. “I just can’t. Not...not right now.  I...you weren’t there.  You didn’t see Papa...his determination despite his own injuries. How hard he worked to take care of all of us.  To reassure us everything was gonna be okay. How he looked when he knew Carl had...he didn’t tell me Carl was...was gone...but his face, Clarice. His face told me. He...I just know he’s dealing with all he can right now.” 

 

“No matter how much your papa is dealing with, Trevor, he’ll always want you to come to him if something is bothering you that he can help with.”

 

I straightened, sounding firm and confident when I spoke. The last thing I wanted Clarice doing was worrying about me, nor did I want her talking to my father at a time when I knew he didn’t need more concerns dumped on his shoulders.  Not only was he helping Clarice with the funeral arrangements, he was recovering from injuries that were causing him more pain than he was revealing to anyone, and in addition to that, with Carl gone, everyone at the police station is looking upon Papa as the leader they’re now lacking, even though his area of expertise isn’t law enforcement.

 

“I’m fine. I’m okay,” I assured Clarice. “I’ll talk to Papa in few days. When things are...quieter, and he’s had a chance to get some rest.”

 

“Promise me that?”

 

“Yeah, I promise.”

 

 

“Trevor, listen to me.  If Carl were here he’d be the first to assure you that neither you nor Jake did anything wrong.  You boys weren’t in the wrong.  The person who did wrong...well, he’s gone too, now, and as my mother used to say, leave the dead to their sleep. They’ll have to answer for their misdeeds when Judgment Day comes.”

 

 

“I...I don’t know how you can say that after what...what happened.  How you can be so...generous? So forgiving.”

 

 

“My faith, Trevor,” Clarice said, while laying a hand over her heart. “My faith allows me to be both of those things.”

 

 

I gave a slow nod, because to do anything but that would have caused Clarice to doubt I was handling things as well as I wanted her to believe. Which in turn, would have prompted her to talk to my father regarding her concerns.

 

 

“Let your faith allow you to forgive, as well, sweetheart.”

 

 

I marveled at Clarice’s inner strength, while at the same time resisting the urge to ask her how I went about forgiving myself for being instrumental in the death of her son; a man I had grown up loving like a kid loves a favorite uncle. A man who would have raised me, if anything had happened to Papa prior to my eighteenth birthday.  A man who was adored by an entire town, and was one of my father’s closest friends.

 

 

The service was held in the high school’s gymnasium; the only place in Eagle Harbor that had enough seating for everyone who attended.  Not only were the bleachers on both sides of the gym filled, but so were all the rows of folding chairs that had been set up by my classmates after school on Thursday.  Police officers from towns and cities all across Alaska came to honor one of their own who had died in the line of duty. After the service, they lined the streets and saluted Carl as the hearse made its way to the cemetery.

 

 

Clarice sat on Papa’s left throughout the funeral service today, while I sat on his right. I stared straight ahead at the closed casket, and willed myself not to cry while Pastor Tom spoke on the rewards of an eternal life in Heaven, before turning the gym’s stage over to my father, who gave the eulogy. 

 

 

Other than the tears that came to my eyes when Clarice was in my room on Wednesday afternoon, I haven’t grieved for Carl with anyone else who loved him. Whatever Papa’s feeling, he’s keeping inside, so I think it’s best if I do the same.  He doesn’t need me leaning on him, too. He’s got an entire town looking to him for guidance and leadership. He doesn’t need me doing the same right now.

 

 

After the funeral we went to the station, where the Fire and Police Commission had a catered meal waiting for Carl’s family, friends, and co-workers.  It was easy to disappear amongst the crowd.  I stood against a far wall, picking at the food I’d put on my plate.  I’ve barely eaten since Sunday, and even a meal catered by the Seaside Inn, the best restaurant in Eagle Harbor, couldn’t entice my appetite to return.

 

 

Two hours after we’d arrived at the station, Papa was finally able to break away from the steady stream of people who’d come at him from all directions since we’d walked in the door.  He looked around. I knew he was searching for me.  I didn’t attempt to gain his attention, but remained where I was – a solitary figure leaning silently against the wall. When Papa spotted me, he threaded his way through the crowd, heading in my direction.

 

 

Papa had taken off his black suit coat and hung it up in his office almost as soon as we’d entered the building.  With no coat to cover his white dress shirt and black trousers, I could tell my father hasn’t been eating any more than I’ve been in recent days.  He looked tired, and his face was drawn and pale. A square patch of white bandage was high on the right side of his forehead, and covered the eight stitches he has there.  He tried to hide the limp that’s a result of a lower back injury he’s doing his best to ignore.  He’s been on his feet almost non-stop since Carl’s death, and as far as I know, hasn’t done anything the doctor has told him to – like rest, take the anti-inflammatory that was prescribed for him, take the muscle relaxant that was prescribed for him, and put ice packs on his back for twenty minutes out of every hour.

 

 

I kept my eyes on my black dress shoes, wiggling my toes to ease the discomfort of being in hard-soled footwear. Papa must have seen what I was doing.

 

 

“Why don’t you sit down for a while, kiddo.”

 

 

I shook my head. “I’m fine.”

 

 

I could feel him studying me. He bent a little and tried to make eye contact with me, like he used to do when I was a kid and would hang my head and pout over something I was upset about.  I heard his sharp intake of air and looked up.  The grimace that crossed his face was fleeting, but I saw it before he had time to hide the evidence of the pain.

 

 

“Maybe you should be the one sitting down.”

 

 

He smiled a little at my tone, which was serious, yet light and with a hint of teasing. 

 

 

“Maybe we should both sit down. Wanna go to my office for a while?”

 

 

“No. Clarice might need us.”

 

 

Papa looked across the room to where Clarice sat surrounded by her family.

 

 

“It’ll be okay. I can tell her where we’ll be.”

 

 

“No,” I shook my head, not wanting to be alone with Papa for fear if we talked about Carl, I’d start crying.  “I just wanna stay here.”

 

 

“Okay. If you’re sure.”

 

 

“I am.”

 

 

“You feel all right?”

 

 

I have a bandage on my head too, though this one covers three times as many stitches as Papa has. 

 

 

“I’m fine.”

 

 

Papa’s eyes slid to my full plate that was setting on the counter next to us.  “You didn’t eat much.”

 

 

“I ate some.”

 

 

“Some, but not enough.”

 

 

“I’ll eat something when we get home.”

 

 

“Make sure you do.”

 

 

“I will,” I said, because it was easier to make false promises than it was to argue.

 

 

“You could have asked Kylee to come here for lunch.”

 

 

I shrugged. “Didn’t think of it.” 

 

 

Actually, I had briefly thought of asking Kylee to come to the station for lunch, but I don’t want to talk to her about Carl any more than I wanted to talk to Papa about him.  What Kylee knows about Carl’s death is based on what she’s read in the newspaper, and heard around town. The few times I’ve talked to her since Sunday, she pressures me to fill her in on the details. It’s almost as if she knows what I’m hiding, and thinks that if only I’ll confess it all to her, she can somehow absolve me of my guilt.

 

 

I dropped my eyes to my shoes again, and after a moment, felt my father’s hand lightly cup the back of my head.  I swallowed hard, and fought against the need to collapse against his chest and sob, while begging his forgiveness for Carl’s death.

 

 

My voice was hoarse and quiet when I asked without making eye contact, “Pa...Papa?”

 

 

“Yeah, Trev?”

 

 

“If...if I hadn’t been hurt, too, would...”

 

 

Before I could finish my sentence, one of the members of the Police and Fire Commission called Papa’s name.  He turned and held up a finger, indicating he’d be there in just a minute.  I glanced up as Papa returned his attention to me.

 

 

“Would what, Trevor?”

 

 

“Noth...nothing.  You’d better go. Mr. Montgomery needs you.”

 

 

“If you need me, that’s more important than anything Mr. Montgomery has to say.”

 

 

“I don’t need you. I’m okay.”

 

 

“Trev--”

 

 

I straightened, trying to sound firm, while at the same time, trying not to look as forlorn as I felt.  I even smiled as I gave him a gentle shove, being mindful of his back.

 

 

“Go on.  Mr. Montgomery signs your paycheck. You’d better see what he wants.”

 

 

“You sure?”

 

 

“I’m sure.”

 

 

Pops kissed the top of my head. For the first time since I was ten, I didn’t mind that he did so in a room full of people.  He walked away, and was barely able to conceal the limp that weariness from the long day was bringing on.  

 

 

We didn’t leave the station until five-thirty, when we hugged Clarice goodbye. She’s spending the week at Nana Marie’s. She plans to return to her home on Sunday, and then when things calm down a bit, Clarice will have to decide where she’s going to live. The house she currently lives in belongs to the police department, and was supplied to Carl as part of his pay.  The home Carl grew up in that Clarice and her husband owned; had been sold three years after the man’s death, when Carl convinced Clarice to move in with him. I overheard Clarice tell Papa that she’d probably rent an apartment in Eagle Harbor, and in return, Papa told her not to let anyone rush her into making a decision.

 

 

“I shouldn’t stay in the house too long, though, John. I know when they replace Car...” she paused, swallowed hard, and then continued. “When they hire a new police chief, the home will be his, and should be vacant so he can move right in. Tell the commission members I’ll do my best to be out of it in two months.”

 

 

“You stay there as long as you need to,” Papa countered. “Take the time to find the apartment you want. I’ll handle things with the commission. If anyone pressures you into making a decision before you’re ready, you tell me about it. I’ll take care of it. And don’t forget, the offer I made the other day still stands.  You can live with Trevor and me until you know what you wanna do.”

 

 

Clarice started crying again, then hugged Papa for a long time.  He didn’t cry, but he squeezed his eyes shut so I think he was trying hard not to. When Clarice pulled away she told Papa she’d be back to work at our house next week. He started to tell her that wasn’t necessary, but she cut him off with a firm protest of, “Yes, I’ll be there Monday to do some cleaning and cooking,” and then all Papa did was say, “Okay, if that’s what you want.”

 

 

“It’s what I want. It’s what I need right now, John.”

 

 

Papa nodded, and even I understood that Clarice was saying she needed to keep busy, even if keeping busy meant cleaning, cooking, and running errands for Eagle Harbor’s fire chief.

 

 

We left with two grocery bags filled with platefuls of food Clarice’s sisters had insisted on putting together for us.  We set the bags in the cargo hold of the Land Rover, and then Papa handed me the keys. 

 

 

“You drive tonight, kiddo.”

 

 

I paused a second, shocked that Papa was letting me drive his vehicle. Although I’d learned to drive using the Land Rover with Papa beside me, he’d purchased my truck for my sixteenth birthday, and had never offered to let me drive the Rover after that. It’s an expensive vehicle, so not exactly what you want to give your teenager free use of.

 

 

I almost expressed my shock, but then I saw how exhausted Papa was, and realized he didn’t trust himself to drive.  He laid his head back against the passenger seat and closed his eyes as soon as we had our seatbelts on.

 

 

I thought Papa had fallen asleep on the drive home, because he never opened his eyes, and never said anything.  But when I pulled in our driveway he lifted his head and looked out of the windshield at the mounds of drifted snow.

 

 

His voice was so quiet when he finally spoke, I could barely hear him.

 

 

“They say it was the worst storm in thirty years.” 

 

 

“Yeah,” I agreed, in a tone just as soft as the one he was using. “That’s what I heard on the news.”

 

 

“They’re right, you know.”

 

 

“About what?” I asked, as I hit the button on the remote control that was clipped to the visor above the steering wheel.  The garage door slowly rose, and I drove the Land Rover inside.

 

 

“The storm.” Papa unbuckled his seat belt.  “They’re right.  It was bad. So...so damn bad.  They say the cleanup is costing the town a lot of money because of overtime pay for the road crews. Can you believe that?  Carl’s dead, and they’re worried about how much they’ll pay out in overtime.”

 

 

Papa climbed out of the vehicle.  “That storm cost us something all right, and most of them don’t have a clue yet as to how much.”

 

 

I sat as still as a statue while Papa opened the cargo door and grabbed the two bags of food.  He shut the door, then asked, “You coming inside, Trev?”

 

“Ye...” I swallowed in an effort to get rid of the tears welling up in my throat. That had been the first time Papa expressed any sentiments to me about Carl’s passing.  “Yeah. Be there in a minute.  I just...I’ll make sure the animals are taken care of.”

 

 

“Okay.  Don’t be too long.  I’ll warm some of this food up in the microwave. Supper’ll ready by the time you get in.”

    

 

“All right.”

 

 

Because of our injuries, and then how busy Papa has been helping Clarice, Dylan and Dalton volunteered to do the chores for us this week.  They’ve been dropping my homework off each afternoon too, since Doctor Benson said I can’t return to school until Monday.

 

 

I slipped into the barn, knowing full well the twins had taken care of the dogs, cats, and horses as promised.  I just needed a few minutes to pull myself together.  I hid my face in Tasha’s thick coat while wrapping my right arm around Nadia, and my left around Zhavago. I felt all three dogs nuzzle my skin, as though they sensed I needed comforting. When I stood, I wiped the sleeve of my black wool dress coat across my eyes, something I seemed to be doing a lot of lately – wiping sleeves across my eyes, that is.

 

 

I must have looked okay when I got in the house, because Papa didn’t say anything other than, “Supper’s ready, Trev.”

 

 

I didn’t feel like eating anything, but I knew if I didn’t Papa would take me to see Doctor Benson tomorrow.  Because of that, I choked down what I could, and watched my father try to do more than pick at his food, too.

 

 

I helped Papa cleanup the kitchen, which didn’t take long considering we’d eaten off Chinet plates. Before I could escape to my room, Papa gingerly turned to face me. 

 

 

“Trev, about what you were saying at the station this afternoon.  You started to ask me something before Dave Montgomery interrup--”

 

 

The phone rang, cutting Papa off in mid-sentence.  Usually, he has me answer it, because ninety percent of the phone calls have been for me since I entered high school.  But this week, most of the calls have been for my father, so he picked up the portable receiver.  I stood there until I determined the caller wanted to speak with Papa and not me, than came up to my room.  Papa had just hung up the phone and called my name, when it rang again.  He talked twenty minutes, had just enough time to put the receiver back in its base, before the phone rang another time.  I felt sorry for Papa. I knew he was exhausted and needed to be in bed far more than he needed to be everyone’s sounding board, decision maker, and shoulder to cry on.

 

 

I had my light off when Papa came upstairs an hour and a half later.  He knocked on my door, but I didn’t answer, and feigned sleep when he peered into my room. I could feel him standing over me. A hand lightly ran through my hair a few times.  I heard his footsteps on the carpeting, then heard the soft click of the latch as my door was gently closed.  I tracked Papa’s movements to his bedroom, and back down the hall to the bathroom.  The next thing I heard made me spring out of bed. I threw open my door, ran across the hall, and pounded on the closed bathroom door.

 

 

“Papa! Pops, are you all right?”  When he didn’t answer me, I yelled again, “Papa!”

 

 

When he finally came to the door, his face had no more color than the white T-shirt he was now wearing over a pair of burgundy pajama pants. He was wiping his face with a damp towel. I saw the fine tremor of his right hand, and thought he seemed unsteady on his feet. 

 

 

“I’m fine, Trev. Go back to bed.”

 

 

“But you were throwing up. I heard you. You have a head injury. Maybe I should call the squad and--”

 

 

“I took a couple of the Motrin Mark prescribed. They’ve just upset my stomach, that’s all.”

 

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Yeah, I’m sure.  Now go back to sleep.  Sorry I woke you.”

 

 

I didn’t bother to tell Papa I hadn’t been sleeping in the first place. 

 

 

“You’re okay?” I asked one last time. “Really?”

 

 

He tried his best to give me a reassuring smile. “Really. I’m okay.”

 

 

“If...if something happens and you need me...”

 

 

“Don’t worry, I know where to find you.”

 

 

I smiled a little in return before going back to my room.  I waited until I heard Papa’s bedroom door close, then got up, turned on my light, and started typing this journal entry.  When I went downstairs a little while ago for a glass of apple juice, Papa’s light was out and his room silent.  I spotted his prescription bottle of Motrin setting next to the toaster – the same place it’s been setting since I got home from the hospital on Monday afternoon.  I picked up the bottle and studied it.  The clear, plastic seal was still intact around the white lid, meaning Papa hadn’t taken any of the pills he’d blamed his vomiting on. 

 

 

I put the bottle back where I found it, and wondered at the source of his queasy stomach.  Was his head injury more severe than anyone realized, or was the long week finally taking its toll on him? I thought a moment, looked up at the clock, and saw it was a few minutes after ten. That meant it was a few minutes after eleven in California.  Usually, Uncle Roy stays up until eleven watching the news, so I thought I could catch him before he went to bed. 

 

 

I picked up the receiver, punched in Uncle Roy’s number, and then moved to sit at the table. I lifted my bare feet off the cold, hardwood floor.  I was regretting that I hadn’t put my robe on over my t-shirt and pajama bottoms, or slipped on a pair of socks, when the phone on the other end of the line was answered. I forgot about the chill in the kitchen when I heard his voice say, “Hello?” in a tone that told me he wondered who was disturbing his household at such a late hour.

 

 

“Uncle Roy, it’s Trevor. I...I’m sorry for calling so late.  Were you in bed?”

 

 

“Not yet. Was just headed that way.”

 

 

Uncle Roy must have thought I was calling with a question about my book, or something trivial like that, because his tone was light when he asked, “What can I do for you, Trev?”

 

 

“I...Uncle Roy...Carl...Carl’s dead.”

 

 

“What?” I heard the shock in Uncle Roy’s voice. “What did you just say?”

 

 

“Carl...he’s dead. I’m sorry to bother you, but I need you to do me a favor for Papa’s sake.”

 

 

“Anything, Trevor. Anything.”

 

 

“Can you call here tomorrow? I think...I think Papa needs someone to talk to - a friend who doesn’t live in Eagle Harbor.  They’re...they mean well, but they’re putting a lot of pressure on him right now, and he’s being pulled in a hundred different directions, and he’s taking on all kinds of responsibilities he shouldn’t have to, and he’s helping Clarice too, and he was injured, and now he says he’s throwing up because he took some Motrin, only he didn’t take any, and I need you to find out what’s going on, because he won’t tell me anything but that he’s fine.”

 

 

Now that I think about it, I’m amazed Uncle Roy could follow all I said, since I barely paused to take a breath. But on the other hand, he is used to my father conversing in the same manner when he’s upset or excited.

 

 

Uncle Roy must have been able to tell I was barely holding it together, because he didn’t once ask me what happened to Carl. Instead, in a calm, quiet voice that in turn calmed me down, he requested, “Tell me about your father’s injuries, Trev.”

 

 

I detailed what I knew, which involved the head wound and the back trauma. 

 

 

“Was he hospitalized?”

 

 

“No,” I said, without mentioning that I was the one who had been hospitalized for a day and a half because of my own head injury.

 

 

“Where is he now?”

 

 

“In his room. I’m pretty sure he’s finally asleep. He’s hardly slept all week, and he’s not eating much either.”

 

 

“And you said this happened last Saturday night?”

 

 

“Yeah.”

 

 

“All right.  Well, I doubt that he’s sick now as a result of the head wound you described.  It sounds more like the strain from this week has finally caught up with him.  You keep an eye on him, Trev, and if he gets sick again tonight, or complains about being dizzy, or acts disoriented, call the rescue squad. Otherwise, I’ll call about nine your time tomorrow morning.  Will he be at the house?”

 

    

     “I think so. At least through lunchtime.  I heard Papa tell Phil, his deputy chief, that he’ll probably be at the station for a while tomorrow afternoon, but otherwise, he’s scheduled off this weekend.”

 

    

     “Okay. I’ll call your house in the morning then.”

 

 

     “Just...just don’t tell Papa I called you, okay?  I’ll have to tell him before he gets the phone bill, but right now...well, I think he’ll talk to you more...freely, if he thinks you just called by chance.”

 

 

     “I think he will, too. Don’t worry, I won’t tell him you called.”

 

 

     “Thanks.”

 

 

     “Trev?”

 

 

     “Yeah?”

 

 

     “How’re you doing? I know you were close to Carl.  I’m really sorry to hear about this. I know you’ll miss him.”

 

 

     “I’m fine,” I lied.  “You don’t need to worry about me.  I’m okay.” Before Uncle Roy could ask any more questions, I said, “I’d better get off the phone. Thanks for everything. I really appreciate this.”

 

 

     “Don’t give it a second thought, Junior.”

 

 

     I smiled a little at that. I knew Uncle Roy had occasionally called my father ‘Junior’ when they were partners, and now he occasionally calls me that. 

 

 

     I said goodbye, heard Uncle Roy’s, “Goodbye,” and “You get some sleep, Trev,” in return, and then I disconnected the call. 

 

 

     I shut off the kitchen light and came back upstairs.  All was silent. This time it was my turn to quietly peer inside a dark bedroom.  I could hear the soft, regular rhythm of my father’s breathing as I slipped into the room. I left the door open part way so I could use the light shining from the hall to see by. I got as close to the bed as I dared, and just stood there a few minutes. Papa seemed all right to me, though any time he shifted position he grimaced with pain.  I didn’t think it was pain from his head wound, though. I think it was pain from his back, because even in sleep, it seemed like his movements were cautious and calculated.

 

 

     I stayed a moment longer, then whispered, “I’m so sorry, Papa,” before leaving the room as quietly as I’d entered it.

 

 

     I’m afraid to sleep now. What if something happens and Papa needs me, only I don’t hear him calling?  I’m going to stay up all night. I’ll do this for as many nights as I have to until I know Papa is okay. Carl’s death was caused by my negligence.  I’ll willingly take my own life before I allow someone else I love to die as a result of my incompetence.

 

 

     It’s hard to believe that just last week my biggest concern was whether or not to change the plot of my book. Now I could care less about the book. If life were really based on a work of fiction, I’d go back and rewrite everything that’s happened this past week.

 

 

     Dear God, how I wish I could rewrite everything that’s happened.

 

 

 

Saturday, December 5th, 2009

 

 

 

     Papa went to the station this afternoon. He didn’t want to leave me here alone, but I finally convinced him I’d be fine, and promised I wouldn’t do anything more strenuous than homework. 

 

 

     “You can bring your homework to the station and do it there,” Papa said. “When I’m ready to leave, we can go to Mr. Ochlou’s for pizza.”

 

 

     I was sitting at my desk with my books spread out in front of me. I turned to face Pops, who was standing in my bedroom doorway. I smiled at his concern, then suggested,  “How about if you bring a pizza home for us when you’re done.”

 

 

     “You’re a stubborn cuss, ya’ know that?”

 

 

     “I’m told I inherited that trait from my father.”

 

 

     “Oh yeah?” Papa challenged with a teasing lilt to his voice. “Who told you that?”

 

 

     I counted off on my fingers.  “Let’s see.  Grandpa. Aunt Reah. Grandma Marietta. Mom. Clarice. Uncle Roy. Dixie. Car--”

 

 

     I bit my lower lip and turned back to my books.  I couldn’t bring myself to say “Carl.” It didn’t seem right to include his name, considering we were teasing one another.  I feel like it’s wrong to smile and mention Carl in the same sentence. If I do, it’s as though I’m not honoring his memory like I should. He’s been gone just seven days, and I’d give anything to be able to bring him back to life.

 

 

     A hand rested on each side of my neck. Papa gently kneaded my shoulders, and I suddenly wanted to feel as free to give into my grief, as I would have if I were seven, and not seventeen. I resisted the urge to turn and throw my arms around my father’s waist and cry into his shirt.  Instead, I blinked fast and furiously, trying to keep my tears from falling. 

 

 

     “Trev, it’s okay to talk about Carl.”

 

 

     I nodded, but couldn’t answer him because of the lump in my throat.  How can it be okay to talk about Carl?  As soon as his name is brought up, Papa gets this far away look on his face as though he’s reliving last Saturday night, and then a regret so deep I can feel it cloud his features. It’s not fair that Papa is forced to shoulder so many burdens, both external, and then the internal ones he keeps hidden, because of what I did.  He says it’s okay to talk about Carl, but I know what it’s doing to his insides just to think about Carl, because I heard him throwing up again this morning after breakfast.

 

 

     He stood there close to a minute, but when I didn’t say anything, he finally bent and kissed the crown of my head.

 

 

     “I’ll be back around five-thirty. I’m gonna stop by Marie’s before I head home and make sure there’s nothing Clarice needs.”

 

 

     “Okay.”

 

 

     I doubted Clarice needed anything given how close she is to her siblings, and I suspect Papa doubted it too. I’m sure his desire to offer assistance comes more from his feeling that helping her is the only thing he can now do for Carl, than from concern that Clarice is lacking people to give her a hand.

 

 

     “Tell her I said hi.”

 

 

     “I will. If you need me for any reason while I’m gone...any reason at all, call me on my cell phone.”

 

 

     I nodded again, but still wouldn’t turn to face him. When he asked, “Are you sure you’re okay?” I managed to make my, “Yeah. I’m fine,” sound normal.

 

 

     I think he was trying to gauge just how normal I was, because he lingered behind me.

 

 

     “You wanna call Kylee and see if she’s free tonight?  I can pick her up after I get the pizza. Or she can drive out here if she can use her mom’s car.”

 

 

     “Nah. She probably has to work.”

 

 

     “She might not.”

 

 

     “She probably does.”

 

 

     “You only saw her once this week,” Papa reminded, while at the same time not adding, “at Carl’s funeral.”

 

 

     “I know.” I kept my eyes on my schoolbooks; meaning Papa was having this conversation with the back of my head. “But I’ll see her at school on Monday.”

 

 

     “Is everything okay between the two of you?”

 

 

     “Yeah. Why wouldn’t it be?”

 

 

     “I don’t know. That’s why I’m asking.”

 

 

     “Things are fine. It’s just been a...different sort of week, ya’ know?”

 

 

     Papa didn’t answer me right away. When his answer did come, it was a quiet and brief, “Yeah...it has been.”

 

 

     I could sense Papa’s worry for me as he continued to stand there.  Since the last thing I wanted to do was add to the growing list of concerns he was dealing with, I said, “I’ll call Kylee tomorrow. Maybe she can come over for a while in the afternoon.”

 

 

     “Okay. Good idea.  And if she wants ta’ stay for supper, she’s welcome to. We’ve got enough food to feed an army.”

 

 

     I nodded. The food Clarice’s sisters sent home from the funeral luncheon would feed us for at least a week. Maybe longer, considering our small appetites right now.

 

 

     “Or, I can get us take-out from somewhere. Or, take the two of you for dinner in Juneau, if you wanna go.”

 

 

     I recognized how hard Papa was trying to get me to emerge from the place of deep private grief I’ve retreated to.  Despite that, I wasn’t able to give him more than, “I’ll call her, then we can see what happens from there.”

 

 

     “All right,” Papa agreed. I picked up on the relief in his tone, and knew I’d alleviated some of his worry about me. “I’m gonna head out now. If you need me--”

 

 

     “I know, I know. Call you on your cell phone.”

 

 

     He lightly ruffled my hair, said, “See ya’ later, kiddo,” and left the room.

 

 

Since Wednesday, I’ve been feeling a little better each day. Because of that, I don’t think Papa was worried about leaving me alone, nearly as much as he was concerned over the fact that this is the first time I’ve been alone since Carl’s death. 

 

 

When Papa went with Clarice to make the funeral arrangements on Tuesday, he waited until school was out and had Dylan and Dalton stay in the house with me.  In part, that was because I had a headache so bad it made me dizzy to stand up, and in part, just so I’d have the companionship of two good friends during such a rough time. Papa didn’t say that, of course. About the companionship of friends, I mean. But it was pretty easy to figure out. 

 

 

Other than for those three hours while Papa was helping Clarice, he and I have been here together ever since I got home from the hospital.  He’s taken a ton of phone calls regarding work – both fire department and police department business, but he’s made me his first priority.  I heard him tell Mr. Montgomery over the phone on Wednesday, “My son comes first, Dave. I know we have a lot ta’ sort out about how the commission is gonna replace Carl, but I can’t be a part of any meetings this week.  If you wanna hold off until next week, that’s fine. If things continue as they are with Trevor’s health, then he’ll be back in school on Monday.  Otherwise, if you’re in a hurry to get something settled before next week, you guys are gonna have to make those decisions without me.”

 

 

I could tell by Papa’s end of the conversation, that Mr. Montgomery told him no decisions would be made without him, and any meetings could wait until after I’d returned to school.

 

 

My father hadn’t been gone more than an hour this afternoon, when the phone rang.  I left my room, jogged down the hall, and picked up the extension in his bedroom. I figured it was Papa calling to check up on me, so I didn’t even say hello when I answered.

 

 

“Don’t worry. I’m fine.”

 

 

It wasn’t my father’s voice that answered me, but rather, my mother’s.

 

 

“I’m glad to hear that, honey.”

 

 

“Oh...Mom. Hi.  I thought you were Papa calling to check up on me.”

 

 

“Why? Do you need checking up on?”

 

 

“No. I’m okay.”

 

 

I hadn’t talked to my mother since before the accident. Papa had told me he’d called Mom on Sunday evening to let her know I was in the hospital. He’d assured her I was doing okay, and would be released Monday if nothing changed regarding my condition.

 

 

“I would have called you sooner,” Mom said, “but your father thought you needed a few days to rest.”

 

 

Though I didn’t admit it to Mom, I had needed a few days to rest. I’d felt like crap after Papa brought me home Monday, and Tuesday wasn’t much better. I stayed in bed until Dylan and Dalton came over that afternoon. Even then, all I could do was lay on the couch with my eyes closed while they watched one of my favorite movies, Braveheart. I know they picked it out of the cabinet just for me, but trying to follow the action on the screen made me dizzy, which in turn made me nauseous.  I never told Papa how rotten I felt, though, because I didn’t want to be taken back to the hospital. It wasn’t until Wednesday that I felt good enough to shower, get dressed, and be somewhere in the house besides my bed.

 

 

“I’m fine,” was all I said to Mom as I sat on the edge of my father’s mattress.

 

 

“A concussion as severe as the one you had can take a lot out of a person. How are you feeling now?” 

 

 

“Like I said, fine. Aspirin is finally helping with the headache, and I’m not as tired as I was earlier in the week.”

 

 

“Good.” She paused after that word, then said, “Trevor, I’m so sorry to hear about your friend Carl.”

 

 

“Thanks. He was Papa’s friend, too. One of his best friends.”

 

 

“Oh...oh, I didn’t know that. Your father didn’t say anything about it. I thought he was a friend of yours from school.”

    

 

“No. He was the police chief. I’ve told you about him.  He’s Clarice’s...he was Clarice’s son.”

 

 

Though my mom has never met Clarice, she knows Clarice has been our housekeeper ever since we moved here. She’s heard me mention Carl over the years too, but maybe I’ve never said he was Clarice’s son, or maybe if I did Mom wasn’t paying attention, or maybe since she’s never been to Eagle Harbor, the names of the people I’ve grown up around mean little to her.

 

 

“Oh, I see. That’s very sad. Please extend my sympathies to Clarice.”

 

 

“You’ve never met her.”

 

 

“Pardon?”

 

 

“Clarice. You’ve never met her. Or Carl either.  You’ve never been to Eagle Harbor.”

 

 

I don’t know why I was being such a shit to Mom, other than to say I wanted to talk to her about Carl, and resented the fact that I couldn’t.  It’s kind of hard to pour your heart out to your mother about a man who was like a second father to you, when she thinks he’s some kid you sat next to in English class.

 

 

I’ve got to hand it to Mom. She didn’t get on my case about my tone of voice, or about my attitude. But then, she rarely does. She leaves the discipline issues up to Papa.

 

 

“I know I’ve never been to Eagle Harbor, sweetheart, but I’ll be there in June when you graduate, along with Franklin and Catherine.”

 

 

“It woulda’ been nice if you’d visited a few times before then. You could’ve met Carl if you had. He was...he was an important part of my life.”

 

 

“I’m sorry I wasn’t able to,” was all Mom said. She always knows how to avoid an argument with me, and I have to admit she did a good job of diffusing my surliness.

 

 

“I...I know. I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to take it out on you.”

 

 

“Take what out on me?”

 

 

I wanted to say, “My guilt,” but instead said, “Nothing. I’m just a little...tired, that’s all.”

 

 

If nothing else, that was the truth. I’d stayed up all night listening for Papa, as well as checking on him several times, and now my lack of sleep was catching up with me.

 

 

“Then maybe you should take a nap this afternoon.”

 

 

“Yeah, maybe I will.”  I shifted the subject. “Did Papa tell you he was hurt, too?”

 

 

“No, he didn’t mention it. What happened to him?”

 

 

I didn’t know what details Papa had given Mom about the accident, but decided I had no desire to discuss them with her. So, instead of telling her how he was injured, I said, “He had a concussion too, along with strained muscles in his back.”

 

 

“Was he hospitalized?”

 

 

“No. Doctor Benson wanted him to stay overnight, but he wouldn’t.”

 

 

“That sounds like your father.”

 

 

“He’s stubborn.”

 

 

“He certainly is. How’s he feeling now?”

 

 

I shrugged, then remembered Mom couldn’t see my body language through the phone line.

 

 

“I’m not sure. He doesn’t say anything about it. I can tell his back is bothering him, and he looks really tired, but I think that’s because he’s got a lot of pressure on him right now at work. Things are up in the air where a...a police chief is concerned, and everyone is looking to Papa to get them through this.”

 

 

“If he’s recovering from a concussion, then he should be resting, not trying to do his own job, plus that of another man.”

 

 

“I know, but since he keeps telling everyone he’s fine, I think they’ve kinda forgotten he was hurt too. This town...Carl...he was a huge part of this town, Mom, and now they’re all looking to Papa to somehow fill that gap.”

 

 

“That’s a wonderful credit to your father, Trevor, but I wish he could see that he won’t be doing anyone a favor if he collapses from exhaustion.”

 

 

“I wish he could see that, too.”

 

 

“Do you want me to talk to him?”

 

 

For the first time since I’d picked up the phone, I laughed. “He won’t listen to you.  He’ll do exactly the opposite of what you advise.”

 

 

Mom sighed, but I could hear the amusement in her voice. 

 

 

“Even after all these years, that’s still the way he gets back at me.”

 

 

I’m not exactly sure what Mom meant by “that’s still the way he gets back at me,” though I think she was referring to her refusal to marry my father, and then her subsequent exit from his life two days after I was born.

 

 

“I guess so,” was all I said. My parents have always been good about not putting me in the middle of their discussions and/or disagreements, and I wasn’t about to be put there now.

 

 

Mom must have decided it was time to change the subject, because she asked, “Are you going to feel up to working on your book after you return to school?”

 

 

“I...I don’t know. Haven’t had much interest in it lately.”

 

 

“I can understand that, but it’s still due on April first, isn’t it?”

 

 

“Yeah. But I’ve...I’ve got time to get it done.”

 

 

Mom still doesn’t know what happened between Papa and me regarding the book, and now there’s no reason for me to tell her, since I don’t want to write the book anyway. If it hadn’t been for that stupid book I wouldn’t have skipped school, and if I hadn’t skipped school I wouldn’t have gone to Gus’s that day and worked on the helicopter. And if I hadn’t of worked on the helicopter...well, all that matters is the book is a thing of the past. I’m not a writer, and never will be. I didn’t want to be one in the first place, and it’s only because of Mrs. St. Clair’s assignment that I even tried writing a book. I told her I was going to be a doctor. I wish she’d listened to me.  It might have saved all of us a lot of heartache if she had.

 

 

Mom’s voice broke into my thoughts. 

 

 

“Send me the next chapter whenever you’re ready to.”

 

 

“Sure...yeah. I’ll do that.”

 

 

Mom told me to take care of myself, told me to tell Papa to take care of himself, told me she loved me, then said goodbye.

 

 

“I love you too, Mom,” I said in return. “Bye.”

 

 

After we hung up, I remained seated on the edge of my father’s bed. I punched in the number I’ve memorized this week for the Bartlett Regional Hospital. When the receptionist answered the phone, I asked for the Intensive Care Unit.  Because I’m not a family member, I can’t get in-depth information on Jake, but if nothing else, I was able to find out from the nurse who picked up the line that he’s in stable condition and improving.

 

 

“What’s improving mean?” I asked.

 

 

I could hear the smile in her voice. “It means just that.  His doctor has seen some improvement in his condition.”

 

 

“Will he be moved to a regular room soon?”

 

 

“I’m sorry, but I can’t answer that question. Would you like to speak with Jake’s mother?  I just saw her arrive.”

 

 

“No!” I stopped abruptly so I wouldn’t shout again. “Ah...no. No thanks.  I’ll...I’ll call her at home later tonight.”

 

 

“Are you certain? I don’t think she’ll mind taking a phone call. She’s spoken with many of Jake’s friends this week. I’m sure she’ll be happy to--”

 

 

“No. No, I don’t wanna bother her right now.  Thanks.”

 

 

I hung up without asking the nurse to transfer me to the floor Dirk is on.  He was moved out of Intensive Care on Wednesday, and has been doing okay, all things considered. At Carl’s wake, Gus told Papa that Dirk would probably be released from the hospital in the next seven to ten days.

 

 

“ ‘Course, he’s not gonna be gettin’ around too good for a while, but Evelyn and me are just thankful he survived.  I don’t know what Susie woulda’ done without him. For her to be left alone to raise three kids all under the age of twelve...”

 

 

Gus hadn’t finished his sentence, but instead, just shook his head as he stared at Carl’s coffin. I could tell he was thinking of how easily the body lying there could have been Dirk’s.  Gus patted me on the arm as he passed by, but he didn’t say anything, which only made my guilt grow.  Even if he’d said, “This is your fault, you know,” it would have been easier to take than his silent incrimination.

 

 

I haven’t spoken to Jake’s family at all, though I saw his parents and younger sister, Amber, at Carl’s wake and funeral. The funeral was so crowded that it was easy to avoid them, and when I saw them coming through the receiving line at the wake, I stepped away from the coffin.  I retreated to a back room where family members could sit down, or cry in private, or eat the snacks Nana Marie and Nana Colette had set out on a table.

 

 

Papa had come looking for me after I did that.

 

 

“Trev, Jake’s parents wanna talk to you.”

 

 

I turned my back on my father and shook my head.

 

 

“Trev, it’s okay. They’re not--”

 

 

“I can’t,” was all I said. “Not right now.”

 

 

And I couldn’t.  It was one thing to be blamed in private for your actions, but another thing to be subjected to that in public. Everyone knows Jake’s dad has a temper. I can handle him yelling at me, but I wasn’t going to let him do it in front of Clarice.  Since Mr. Shipman is Clarice’s nephew, I knew she’d try to step in and put a stop to things, and then Papa would step in, and then who knows what would have happened.  Carl’s wake wasn’t the time or place for a scene that would cause a new round of gossip to travel through Eagle Harbor. If Mr. Shipman wants a piece of me for what happened to Jake, he’s welcome to give me his best shot now that Carl’s funeral is over.

 

 

Papa didn’t pressure me to talk to the Shipmans that night, and I haven’t encountered them since. Amber’s a freshman, so I’ll see her in school on Monday. I don’t know what she’ll say to me, but whatever it is, I deserve it.

    

 

I hung up the phone and had just taken three steps toward the doorway, when it rang again. I thought for sure it was Papa this time.

 

 

Just like I had when my mom called, I said, “I’m fine,” in

place of hello.

 

 

“Your father said that exact same thing to me three times during our conversation this morning when I asked him how he was. I don’t believe you, any more than I believed him.”

 

 

I smiled and sat back down. “Hi, Uncle Roy.”

 

 

“Hi, yourself. You sound tired.”

 

 

“I’m fi...I’m okay.”

 

 

“ ‘Okay’ and ‘fine’ mean pretty much the same thing, and neither one gives me a clue as to what’s gone on.”

 

 

“Papa didn’t tell you?”

 

 

“How much of our conversation did you overhear?”

 

 

“None of it.  Dylan and Dalton came to do chores for us right before you called. I was outside talking to them. I came in just as Papa was telling you goodbye.”

 

 

“Well, he didn’t say much. He never mentioned Carl, so how about if you tell me what happened.”

 

 

“Papa didn’t tell you anything about last Sat...Carl?  Nothing at all?”

 

 

“No. And why’re your friends doing the chores?”

 

 

I wanted to tell Uncle Roy everything that had happened, but if Papa hadn’t told him about any of it...hadn’t even told him that Carl was dead, then I knew Papa was taking this even harder than I’d previously thought. 

 

 

“Um...they’re just helping us out.”

 

 

“Why?”

 

 

“ ‘Cause...well, ‘cause we’ve been busy helping Clarice.” 

 

 

“Trevor, are you okay?”

 

 

“Sure. Why wouldn’t I be?”

 

 

“If I knew that, I wouldn’t be asking.”

 

 

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

 

 

“Your father sounded worried today when I asked him how you

were doing.”

 

 

 “Why’d you ask him how I’m doing?  You were supposed to be finding out how he’s doing.”

 

 

“You know, Trevor, just like your father, you have an amazing ability to talk in circles.”

 

 

“I’m not talking in circles.”

 

 

“You also have an amazing ability to deny the obvious.”

 

 

“Like my father?”

 

 

“Just like your father.”

 

 

“Guess that’s why they say ‘like father, like son.’”

 

 

“Guess so.  Now to answer your question, I asked Johnny how you were doing because whenever we talk to one another I ask, “How’s Trevor?” and then he usually tells me the latest news about your achievements in school, or about some game you’ve played in for one of your school’s teams, or something along those lines. Today, all he said was, ‘Fine.’”

 

 

“That’s because I am.”

 

 

“Then why did he sound so worried?”

 

 

“I don’t know. Maybe...maybe ‘cause he’s got a lot on his mind about work.”

 

 

“Uh huh,” Uncle Roy acknowledged in a tone that told me he didn’t believe a word I’d said. “Trev, you called me last night because you were worried about your father. I couldn’t get him to talk to me this morning, and now I can’t get you to talk to me.  I’m not sure how I can help if neither one of you’ll tell me what’s going on.”

 

 

My mind flashed back to the storm, the pounding on the back door, Jake rushing into the house all upset about his mom’s car, the two of us leaving on the tractor my father uses to plow our driveway, and then everything that followed.

 

 

“There’s...there’s nothing to tell.”

 

 

“It sounded like there was something to tell last night.”

 

 

“I guess...if Papa didn’t say anything, then I guess I was wrong.”

 

 

“Trev--”

 

 

“I’m sorry to cut this short, but I have a lotta homework ta’ do.”

 

 

“I see. Well, speaking of homework, how’s the book coming along?”

 

 

“It’s not,” I said without thinking. Or maybe I was thinking, and just felt like finally saying it out loud.

 

 

“What’s that mean?”

 

 

"Listen, Uncle Roy, I gotta go. Thanks for calling Papa this morning. I’m sorry I made a big deal over nothing.”

 

 

“Trev...Trevor, wait. Don’t hang up yet. Tell me what I can do to--”

 

 

“You can’t do anything. I guess by not saying anything, that’s what Papa was trying to tell you.  Carl’s dead.  It’s my fault. And no amount of help from anyone can change that fact.”

 

 

I heard Uncle Roy’s, “Trevor,” but I hung up the phone anyway.  I walked away when it rang again.  The answering machine in the kitchen picked up on the sixth ring, and I could vaguely hear Uncle Roy’s voice coming through the speaker, but I didn’t go downstairs. He called back thirty minutes later (after enough time had passed for him to discuss everything with Aunt Joanne, and for her to urge him to try calling again – or at least that’s my guess) and once more I let the answering machine take the call.  Before Papa got home, I deleted the two messages Uncle Roy had left, in which he asked me to pick up the phone and talk to him.

 

 

Papa walked in the door at quarter after five carrying a small pizza. The two of us can easily polish off a medium, so right away I knew my father once again had no appetite.  He faked it though, as he got out paper plates and napkins while saying, “That pizza sure smells great.”

 

 

As we sat down, Papa said, “Kylee was working.”

 

 

I smiled my triumph.  “Told ya’ she would be.”

 

 

“She said to tell you hi.”

 

 

I nodded.

 

 

“I told her you’d call her tomorrow and set something up for the two of you to do in the afternoon.”

 

 

I made a face before I could stop myself.

 

 

“What? Did I do something wrong?”

 

 

“No. No, nothing. That’s fine. I’ll call her.”

 

 

“You said you were going to.”

 

 

“I am!” I dropped my eyes and took a deep, calming breath. “I will. Don’t worry about it. I will.”

 

 

I could feel my father studying my bent head, but I ignored him as I bit into a piece of pizza.

 

 

“Sorry if I interfered.”

 

 

“You didn’t interfere,” I mumbled, and reached for another piece of pizza, even though I didn’t feel like eating it.  I was mad, because I did think Papa was interfering. I felt like he was trying to force me to spend time with Kylee, when I wasn’t in the mood to.

 

 

Papa didn’t say any more about Kylee as we ate. There were six pieces of pizza left when we were finished, and he said, “You need to eat more,” while he wrapped them in foil and put them in the refrigerator.

 

 

“What about you?” I asked.

 

 

“I ate enough.”

 

 

“So did I.”

 

 

Papa glanced at me out of the corner of his eye, but he looked too exhausted to argue. I folded the pizza box in half, then stuffed it in the garbage along with our plates and napkins. Papa wiped off the table, then headed for the great room.

 

 

“Let’s see what’s on TV. If we can’t find anything to watch, you can pick out a movie.”

 

 

“All right,” I agreed, for lack of anything else to do but sit alone in my room. So much has changed since last Saturday, when I took for granted what it was like to want to be with my girlfriend, or to hang out with Jake and the twins, or to have lived for seventeen years without knowing the pain of losing anyone other than my paternal great grandfather when I was five – a man I’d only met a few times. Though I was young, I had a strong understanding that my great grandfather, who lived to be ninety-eight, had enjoyed a full life in a way Carl will never get to now.

 

 

We ended up watching a program on Animal Planet, then put a movie in.  When the movie was over, Papa stood.

 

 

“I’m goin’ to bed.  You gonna stay down here a while?”

 

 

“Yeah. I might watch the sports highlights on ESPN.”

 

 

“Okay. Don’t stay up too late.”

 

 

“I won’t.”

 

 

My father’s right foot was on the first step when I muted the sound on the television.

 

 

“I...I need to let you know that I called Uncle Roy last night.”

 

 

He turned around. “What?”

 

 

“I...I called Uncle Roy after you went to bed. I need to let you know that before you get the phone bill.”

 

 

Papa scowled. “Why’d you do that?”

 

 

“I was worried about you.  I wanted him...I just wanted him to know that you’d been hurt.”

 

 

“So that’s why he called this morning?”

 

 

“Yeah.”

 

 

Papa didn’t get angry, but then, he didn’t show any emotion at all when he nodded and said, “Okay. Thanks for lettin’ me know...about the phone bill, I mean.”

 

 

“I can pay for the call if you want me to.”

 

 

“No, I don’t want ya’ to.”

 

 

When Papa turned to head up the stairs again, I asked, “Why didn’t you tell him about...about Carl?”

 

 

A good thirty seconds passed before he answered me, and even then, he didn’t turn to face me.   He must have figured out that Uncle Roy and I talked that afternoon, because he didn’t ask me how I knew what their conversation involved, and more importantly, what it didn’t involve.

 

 

“Because I don’t feel like talking to him about Car...about it right now.”

 

 

And that’s when I knew it wasn’t nearly as okay to say Carl’s name, as Papa wanted me to think. If he couldn’t talk to his oldest friend about Carl’s death, then I knew that meant he didn’t want to be reminded of it. Or maybe it means he knows exactly what I’m thinking, just like he always seemed to know what I was thinking when I was a kid. Maybe because he’s my father, he can see exactly what I’m guilty of without me having to tell him.  Maybe he didn’t want to have to confess to Uncle Roy, “Carl’s dead, and it’s Trevor’s fault.” 

 

 

I said to Papa what he’d said to me in the kitchen several hours early.

 

 

“I’m sorry for interfering.”

 

 

He nodded, then continued up the stairs.

 

 

If my interference by calling Uncle Roy upset Pops as much as his interference with Kylee upset me, he didn’t let on.  I guess by trying to do one another a favor, we didn’t do each other a favor at all.

 

 

Now I know for certain that it’s best if I don’t talk about Carl, and now I know we’re sweeping my guilt under the rug, too.

 

 

You’d think that would make things easier, but it doesn’t.  I can only imagine the shame my father must feel because of me. Why else wouldn’t he tell Uncle Roy what happened last weekend? Why else wouldn’t he confide in his best friend of close to forty years?

 

 

The elephant in the living room feels like it’s growing even larger, and still, we go on ignoring its presence.




Sunday, December 13th, 2009

 

 

Kylee broke up with me today. My class ring is now stuffed beneath my socks in a dresser drawer. Maybe things would have worked out differently if last night hadn’t reminded me of that Saturday night two weeks ago.  It was snowing, and my father was working a twenty-four hour shift, and Clarice was here with me before I left to pick up Kylee for our date. Maybe if Kylee hadn’t pressured me to take her out in the first place, maybe if she would have understood I didn’t feel like going on a date and not gotten all teary-eyed while wondering what was wrong between us, I never would have done what I did.

 

     My hands are shaking because I’m so ashamed of myself.  I know better than to try what I did.  My father always taught me that when a girl says “no” then that means no, and I have to respect that.  He just...Papa never told me how sometimes so many emotions can be pushing and pulling you in other directions, and how easily you can ignore “no” if you let those emotions take over.

 

     Maybe I can figure out why what happened last night happened, if I start at the beginning, which was last Sunday, December 6th

 

     Papa and I didn’t go to church that morning. I didn’t feel like seeing anyone I went to school with, so I didn’t suggest we attend.  Papa didn’t say anything about attending church either, but then, he usually leaves it up to me to mention it. I think he figured it would do me good to sleep late on the last day before I had to return to school, and just in general, not have to be anywhere at a certain time.  Normally, I like going to church, but as I said, I didn’t feel like being around anyone I went to school with, and since I’d stayed up most of Saturday night listening to make sure my father was okay, I was beat.  I slept until noon, which is pretty much unheard of for me unless I’m sick.  Papa was just coming in from outside, as I entered the kitchen after showering and dressing in a pair of faded jeans and a brown sweatshirt Carl had given me last year that bore the logo of the Eagle Harbor Police Department.  My father’s face was red from the cold, and he rubbed his hands together trying to warm them.

 

     “Did you do chores?” I asked

 

     “Yeah.  I called the twins and told ‘em they didn’t have to come by any more.  I’ll give you some money tomorrow to take to school for them.”

 

     “They didn’t do the chores for us to get paid.”

 

     “I know.” Papa turned on the hot water at the sink and washed his hands. “But it was nice of them to offer, and besides, what teenager doesn’t appreciate a little extra cash?”

 

     “True,” I agreed, as I rummaged through the refrigerator looking for something to eat.

 

     Papa wiped his hands dry on a clean dishtowel, then pushed me aside.  “Sit down. I’ll make us bacon and eggs.”

 

     “Didn’t you eat breakfast?”

     “Just had some juice and toast.”  He glanced at the clock as he pulled the frying pan out of a cabinet. He set it on the stove, then walked over and laid a hand on my forehead.  “Are you feelin’ okay?”

 

      I hate it when he treats me like I’m five years old.  The hand on the forehead thing always reminds me of when I was a little kid.  Sometimes it’s comforting, sure. But other times, like last Sunday, it’s just plain annoying. For that reason, I leaned sideways in my chair, which caused my father’s hand to fall away.

 

     “Yeah. I’m fine. Guess I stayed up too late watching TV.”

 

     “Guess so.”

 

     Papa must have been satisfied that I wasn’t running a raging fever, or in danger of dying from some mysterious illness, because he walked back to the stove.

 

     “Is your homework done?”

     “Yep. Got it finished while you were at the station yesterday.”

 

     “Good. Then you’ve got the rest of the day free.”’

 

     “Why’s that good?”

 

     He took the carton of eggs and a package of bacon out of the fridge. “You’ll be able to spend the afternoon with Kylee, and not worry about making time for homework.”

 

     “Oh...oh yeah.  Well...it doesn’t matter anyway, ‘cause she can’t come over.”

 

     Papa half turned to face me as he cracked six eggs into a mixing bowl, and scrambled them with a fork he’d grabbed from the silverware drawer.

 

     “You can pick her up if she can’t get the car. You’ve been feeling fine, so I don’t have any concerns about you driving to town and back.”

 

     “It’s not that she can’t get the car.  She just...she has a lot of homework to do, and her mom says she needs to get it finished.”

 

     “She can do it here.”

 

     I stood to grab a loaf of bread from the cabinet we keep it in. My actions weren’t prompted by the fact that I wanted toast, but because I knew it was more difficult for my father to make eye contact with me if I kept moving.

 

     “I know. But Mrs. Bonnette wants her to stay home.”

 

     I could feel my father studying me, but I refused to look at him as I stuck two slices of bread into the toaster.  As bacon popped and sizzled in the frying pan, he finally said, “It’s too bad she can’t come over, but if her mom says no, then no it is. If you wanna call the twins and see if they can come over, or someone else, go ahead.  My offer of dinner in Juneau still stands. Doesn’t make any difference to me who we take.”

 

     I shrugged. “I’ll think about it. I’m...I’m kinda tired.  It won’t bother me to just hang around here with you today.”

 

     Papa cocked an eyebrow at me. “You sure you’re feelin’ okay?”

 

     “Yeah. Why?”

     “First of all, you just woke up, so you shouldn’t be tired. And second of all, I think the last time you volunteered to hang around with me on a Sunday afternoon, you were thirteen.”

 

     I smiled at Papa’s teasing. His comment wasn’t entirely true.  We do things together on Sunday afternoons sometimes, but yeah, like most teenagers, I usually prefer being with my friends if given the choice.  I don’t know what made me reach out an arm and give him a sideways hug, other than to say I suddenly thought of the Sunday afternoons Carl and Papa hung out together working on the ’66 Corvette Carl started restoring last spring, or playing basketball, or watching a football game, and I felt so bad because it was my fault that friendship had been taken from him.

 

     Thinking of Carl made my smile fade as quickly as it had come.  I let my arm slip from my father’s waist before he got a chance to hug me in return.  His own surprise over the way I’d initiated that show of affection had made him slow to respond, and in a way, I was glad. It felt good to comfort him for a change, instead of the other way around.  Despite all that’s happened in recent days, I often get more of a glimpse of what adulthood is all about.  I don’t always like what I’m seeing, but sometimes I do.

 

     I got out another frying pan, poured some cooking oil in it, and grabbed five round potatoes the size of my hand from the vegetable crisper in the refrigerator.  My father loves hash brown potatoes with his eggs, but he doesn’t make them because he says it’s too much of a hassle. 

 

“Turn the flame down on those eggs so they don’t cook so fast. I’m gonna make you some hash browns.”

 

     “You don’t have to.”

 

     “I want to.”

 

     “It’s too much of a hassle.”

 

     “But you love ‘em.”

 

     “Yeah, when Clarice makes ‘em I do.”

 

     “What?” I asked, feigning insult. “You don’t think I can make good hash browns?”

 

     “I’m sure you can. After all, you’ve been watching Clarice make ‘em for the last sixteen years.”

 

     “That’s true. So see, I can make good hash browns.”

 

     “Probably. I just meant that they’re always better when someone else makes ‘em because it takes too long to fix ‘em, and then you have another pan to wash.”

 

     “We have a dishwasher,” I reminded. “And contrary to the John Gage philosophy on cooking, not everything you make has to be prepared in ten minutes or less, or taken from the freezer and put in the microwave.”

 

     Papa grinned as he snitched a piece bacon out of the frying pan, let it cool a few seconds, then popped it in his mouth. “In my book it does, kid, but hey, if Clarice has taught you culinary skills that are lost on me, I won’t argue with that.”

 

     “Good. Just keep an eye on those eggs, don’t let the bacon get cold, and put the lever down on the toaster when I tell you to. I’ll take care of the hash browns.”

 

Papa’s eyes twinkled at the way I was ordering him around. He gave me a mock salute and said, “Yes, sir.”

 

     I peeled the potatoes, washed them, then took the grater out of what Clarice refers to as the utensil drawer. I grated the potatoes into a deep bowl while I let the pan heat. When the potatoes were cooking, Papa set the table and kept an eye on the other food.  He put the lever down on the toaster when I announced it was time to do so, and spread margarine and grape jelly on the bread slices when they popped up the perfect shade of golden brown.

 

     I turned the potatoes one last time with the spatula I had in my hand, then lifted the pan from the burner.  I shut the flame off and walked over to the table, where I divided the potatoes between the two plates of scrambled eggs and bacon Papa had setting in front of our chairs.  He poured orange juice into glasses, while I carried the empty pan to the sink.  We sat down together, and the first thing my father did was take a big forkful of hash browns.  He chewed, and with his mouth still full said, “These are really good.”

 

     I shot him a smug smile.  “Told ya’ they would be.”

 

     We didn’t say much while we ate, but that had become normal for us ever since Carl died.  For the first time since Carl’s death, though, I thought my father seemed to have a good appetite, so I was glad I’d made the hash browns for him. When we were finished, I stood to clear the table. When Papa started to stand, too, I said, “Sit down. I’ll clean up.”

 

     “I can help.”

 

     “I know. But I wanna do it.”

 

     “If this is what sleeping until noon does for you,” Papa teased, “I think you should do it more often.”

 

     I knew he was referring to the hash browns I’d made, and then to the fact that I’d volunteered to clean up. 

 

     “Don’t get too used to it,” I teased right back. “I can promise it’s not gonna last.”

 

      “Too bad.  I’d enjoy having hash browns every Sunday.”

 

      “Buy ‘em frozen from the store and nuke ‘em,” I suggested.

 

      “It’s not the same.”

 

      “Same as what?”

 

“As when someone makes ‘em from fresh potatoes.”

 

      “I suppose not, but—”

 

      The phone rang in the middle of our discussion on the merits of frozen hash browns versus fresh ones.  Because I was putting dishes in the dishwasher, Papa got up and answered it.

 

     I heard him say, “Chief Gage’s residence,” and then my stomach turned over when he said, “Oh, hi, Kylee.”  Before I could grab the phone away, he said, “Sure he’s here,” and “Hey, sorry to hear you can’t come over this afternoon. If you get your homework done, feel free to call Trevor. He’ll come get you.”

 

     I don’t know what Kylee said in return, but it must have been enough to clue Papa in on the fact that I hadn’t called Kylee and invited her to come over like I’d told him.  He said, “Oh, I see,” in an uncomfortable sort of way, and then said, “Here’s Trevor,” and handed me the phone real fast as though he knew he’d put his foot in his mouth.

 

     Papa took over kitchen clean up, while I took the portable receiver and walked into the great room with it before putting it to my ear.

 

     “Hi.”

 

     The first thing out of Kylee’s mouth was a clipped, “What’s this about telling your papa I can’t come over this afternoon?”

 

     I kept my back to Papa as I crossed all the way to the far side of the great room. I pitched my voice to just above a whisper.

 

“Sorry.  I...I’m not feelin’ too good, and I don’t want him to know.”

 

     Kylee’s anger immediately turned to sympathy. As she murmured soft words of concern the way only women can, my mind drifted to the fact that I’d become quite skilled at lying to her in recent weeks. I’d been doing this since before Carl died – when the whole uproar happened between Pops and me over my book, and that kind of scared me.  I briefly wondered what it meant when lying to your girlfriend becomes second nature, but then tuned back into Kylee’s words and couldn’t take hearing her talk any more when she said, “Everyone at school was so upset over what happened to Carl. It just...it was a real different atmosphere all last week. Really sad. I felt so bad for poor Stephanie. She couldn’t stop crying. I think it’ll be better when you’re back tomorrow. Everyone’s anxious to see you.  I just called the hospital and talked to Jake’s mom. He’s doing better and—”

 

     “Listen, Kylee, I gotta get off the phone. Papa’s expecting a call.”

 

     “Oh...oh, okay.”

 

     I don’t know if she believed me or not, but either way, she sounded hurt, which in turn, made me feel like a louse for lying to her.

 

“I’m sorry. I’ll try and call you later.”

    

“Promise?”

 

     “Yeah...sure.”

 

     “You don’t sound like you mean it.”

 

     “I do.  I just...I’m just not feeling very well right now.  If I don’t call you, I’ll see you in school tomorrow.”

 

     “You just promised that you would call me.”

 

     God, women have minds like steel traps.

 

     “I said I’d try to call you, and I will. It depends on when the call comes in that Papa’s expecting.”

 

     “It’s only one-thirty. You don’t have to stay off the phone until nine o’clock, do you?”

 

     Mr. Bonnette leaves for work at five each weekday morning, so it’s a well-known fact that unless you’re willing to risk your life, you don’t call Kylee’s house after nine.

 

     “I don’t know.  Like I said, it depends on when Papa gets that call.”

 

     “I can come over for a while. Mom’s not going anywhere this afternoon, so I’m sure I can use her car.”

 

     “No...no. I...like I said, I’m not feeling well.”

 

     “Trev—”

 

     I glanced over my shoulder. My father was seated at the table reading the newspaper that he must have gone into town for while I was still sleeping.  I turned back to face the wall.

 

“Listen, Pops is giving me the evil eye, so I gotta get off the phone. If I don’t talk to you later, I’ll see you in school, okay?”

 

     Kylee sighed, and I got the impression her sympathy with me had been replaced with exasperation.

 

“Okay.”  There was a moment of silence, then, “I love you, Trev.”

 

     “Love you too,” I said far too quickly, and without any feeling behind it.  “Bye.”

 

     I pressed the button that disconnected the call before I heard Kylee’s “goodbye” in return, if she even said it. 

 

     I walked the receiver back the kitchen and placed it in the phone’s base. When I turned around, Papa was looking at me. He cocked an eyebrow, which indicated he was waiting for an explanation as to why I’d told him I’d called Kylee when I really hadn’t.

 

     I dropped my eyes to the floor and said quietly, “I...I’m just not ready to see her before tomorrow.”

 

     When Papa didn’t respond, I looked up.  He must have been waiting for me to make eye contact with him, because he gave a slow nod.

 

     “Sometimes after you...lose someone you were close to, it’s hard to get back into the swing of daily life.”

 

     I swallowed hard and tried to find my voice around the lump in my throat.  “Ye...yeah.”

 

     “But it’s something you have to force yourself to do, Trevor.”

 

     “I will. Only...only not today. Tomorrow...tomorrow’s soon enough.”

 

     “If that’s the way you feel.”

 

     “It is.”

 

     “Okay then, how about if we go into Juneau and catch a movie?”

 

“Nah,” I shook my head. “We can watch a movie here.”

 

     “Trev, you’ve only been out of the house twice this week, and that was for Carl’s wa...” He didn’t finish with ‘wake and funeral’ like he’d started to say, but instead said, “that was just for a few hours on Thursday and Friday.  It’ll do you good to get away from here for a while.”

 

     “I’ll get away tomorrow when I go to school.”

 

     “How about getting away for some fun this afternoon?”

 

     I wanted to say, “I don’t feel like having fun,” but I knew that would only cause a new round of worries for Papa, so I settled on, “If you don’t mind, I’d just like us to stay here.”

 

     “Okay,” Papa reluctantly agreed. “We can go to Donna’s for supper later.”

 

     “Or we can stay here and eat some of the food Nana Josephine and Nana Marie sent home with us.”

 

     “Trevor...”

 

     “I just wanna stay here today, Papa.  I just...I just wanna stay here and be with you.”

 

     Like Kylee had done a few minutes earlier, Papa sighed.  Whatever concerns he had for me, and I could tell by looking at his face he had plenty, he kept to himself.  He forced a smile.

 

“All right, pick out a movie.  But not Braveheart. I’ve seen it so many times I’ve got Mel Gibson’s lines memorized.”

 

     “How about Lord of the Rings then?”

 

     My father groaned.  Any of the Lord of the Rings films qualify as my second favorite movie, and we’ve seen each of them as much as we’ve seen Braveheart.

 

     “How about anything but Lord of the Rings or Braveheart?”

 

     The oak cabinet next to the TV is filled with movies, so I took pity on Papa and picked out something I knew he liked – Butch Cassidy and the Sundance Kid.  When we finished watching that movie, I put in another favorite of his, Raiders of the Lost Ark.  I helped Papa do chores that evening, and then we watched a third movie while we ate supper. 

 

We’re not usually couch potatoes to that extreme, but for reasons I can’t identify, it felt good to be at home with just my father, rather than being with my girlfriend, or having friends over, or being in a crowded theater in Juneau.  Papa had built a fire in the great room’s fireplace; that action reminding me of the many winter Sunday nights we’d passed with a movie when I was younger. 

 

Maybe that’s part of the reason I’d picked Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s Stone after we’d come in from outside.  For just a little while, I was able to pretend Carl wasn’t really dead, and Jake wasn’t in a hospital’s Intensive Care Unit, and that I was nine years old again and curled up next to my father as we sat together in his recliner.  My world revolved around Papa back then, and in my mind, there was no problem he couldn’t fix, make right, or help me work my way through.  The difference now is, I’m far too old, and far too tall, to share the same chair with Papa, and for as much as my world still revolves around him at times, I know he can’t fix everything, or solve all of my problems. I suppose that’s the hardest part about being a parent – realizing that the day has arrived when your child’s problems go beyond a third grade math assignment he needs help with, or giving him the quiet assurances he needs in order to combat homesickness and go away to summer camp, or repairing the derailed chain on his bike.

 

The way Papa looked at me several times throughout that afternoon and evening, made me think he was pretending Carl was still alive, too, and that my problems were no bigger than those of the average nine-year-old boy. I hated the worry lines I saw that tugged his mouth into a frown, and the slump to his shoulders that broadcast how exhausted he was, and the way he had the heating pad resting against the small of his back while we watched TV.  That was the first time I’d seen him give in to the pain his back was still causing him. For the first time, I began to realize that maybe Papa hadn’t been sleeping nearly as well the past few nights as I’d thought.

 

We had just turned the TV off at nine-thirty and were getting ready to go upstairs to bed, when the phone rang.  I answered it, then passed the receiver off to Papa.

 

“It’s Mr. Montgomery.”

 

I wasn’t happy that Mr. Montgomery called. I knew all he was going to do was talk to my father about things that could have waited until their meeting the next morning. I thought Papa needed to be sleeping far more than he needed to be reassuring Mr. Montgomery that, in some way or another, they’d find a competent replacement for Carl.  I saw Papa rub his forehead with his hand, and could tell the last thing he wanted to talk about was replacing Carl.  I hung around the kitchen for a few minutes, but when I realized his conversation was going to last for a while, I caught his eye and mouthed, “Good night.”  Papa moved the receiver to below his chin and said, “ ‘Night, Trev,” while still listening to Mr. Montgomery voice his concerns.

 

Papa finally came upstairs thirty minutes later. I had my light off and was in bed, but when he gave a quiet tap on my door, I said, “I’m still awake.” 

 

When Pops opened my door, I said, “You should have told Mr. Montgomery that whatever he wanted could have waited until tomorrow.”

 

“He’s just worried, Trev.”

 

“Why? Anton’s the assistant chief. Won’t he be the one they name as chief?”

 

The ‘Anton’ I was referring to is Anton Baklanov. He’s been the assistant chief of police for as long as I can remember.

 

All Papa said in reply was, “I don’t know,” though by the tone of his voice I got the impression he knew a lot more than he was saying.  I wondered what was going on, and why what should have been an easy decision to reach, had so many people up in arms.  I hadn’t given it much thought before then, but suddenly I realized that all the calls Papa had taken that week, and the way he’d had to calm everyone down and assure them that a replacement for Carl would be found, meant that maybe there was some reason Anton wouldn’t be named chief of police.

 

“What’s goin’ on?”

 

“Nothing.”

 

“But Anton—”

 

“It’s time to call it a night, Trev.  You’ve got school tomorrow, and I’m gonna be in meetings all day, so it’ll be a long one for both of us.”

 

Whatever was happening, I got the impression Papa didn’t want gossip going around Eagle Harbor, so I figured that’s why he wouldn’t fill me in. Not that I’m a gossip, but I suppose he was afraid I’d tell Kylee, or the twins, and then from there, the news would spread.

 

I didn’t pressure Papa to tell me more. I knew sooner or later I’d find out what the scoop was. News of any kind makes its way around Eagle Harbor with lightning speed.

 

I said good night to my father, then watched as he closed my door.  I heard Papa pacing the floor of his room until exhaustion finally claimed me shortly after one in the morning. I don’t know if Pops got any sleep at all that night, and I was left not knowing if he was pacing because his back was bothering him, or pacing because of something Mr. Montgomery had said.

 

Papa already had chores done when I went downstairs at six-thirty, and had the table set for breakfast. 

 

I pulled out my chair and sat down.  “Sorry. Guess I forgot to set my alarm.”

 

“I shut it off.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“I didn’t want you getting up this morning before you had to.”

 

“Pops, I’m fine.”

 

“I know. But a guy’s first day back to his normal routine after he’s suffered a concussion can be pretty tiring.”

 

“What about you?”

 

“What about me?”

 

“You had a concussion, too.”

 

“Yeah, but I’ve had a few more knocks on this hard head of mine than you’ve had on yours.” He tossed me a smile. “And let’s keep it that way, okay?”

 

“Okay.”

 

Papa glanced at the clock as he sat across from me. “You could have slept another half hour.”

 

School doesn’t start until eight, so I could have stayed in bed until seven, but since we’ve always had animals to take care of in the morning, I don’t remember a time when I wasn’t up by six during the week.

 

“I suppose,” I acknowledged, “but I’m not tired.  I was ready to get up.”

 

 I wanted to add, “You’re the one who should have stayed in bed,” but I didn’t, because I knew Papa would just deny it anyway.  He looked as tired as he had on Sunday, but before I had a chance to comment on that, Clarice walked in the door. It was difficult to see her, but yet at the same time, it felt good to have her back with us.  Normally, she doesn’t arrive so early, but I think she was anxious to return to work.  I suppose running errands for my father, cleaning our house, doing laundry, and cooking, helps her keep her mind off Carl.

 

Clarice was a little thinner, and I thought she looked pale, but all things considered, she was trying hard to be her old self.  The hugs she gave my father and me lasted longer than usual.  I wondered if by holding onto us, she felt like she was somehow recapturing a little bit of Carl.  My father told me one time that even after someone you love dies, a part of that person will always live on inside of you. That no one who made an impression upon you will merely pass through your life without leaving some bit of wisdom, or humor, or love behind, that you’ll pass onto someone else.  As Clarice hugged me long and hard, I wondered if she was trying to find what part of Carl still lived within me. I wanted to assure her that so much of Carl was within me, and always would be, but I couldn’t have said it without crying.

 

Papa made Clarice sit down and eat with us. We were having our usual weekday breakfast of toast and cereal.  We lingered around the table talking about everything but Carl – news from town, the latest headlines on CNN, and the fact that one of Clarice’s nieces had just found out she was expecting a baby in June.  Clarice was the one who finally noticed the time.

 

“You two better get going or you’ll both be late.”

 

Papa glanced at the clock, but didn’t jump up from the table like I expected him to. But then, I didn’t jump up from the table either.  I wondered if Pops didn’t want to spend the day in meetings where the agenda was to decide how to replace Carl, any more than I wanted to go to school and be asked questions about the accident. Neither one of us voiced those thoughts, though, and when Clarice said, “Go on you two.  I’ll clean up,” Papa and I stood.

 

I was still in my T-shirt and pajama bottoms, and Pops was in the jeans and shirt he’d worn outside. I took the stairs two at a time, with Papa following at a slower pace. I glanced over my shoulder and saw he had a hand pressed against his lower back.

 

“Are you sure you should be goin’ to work?”

 

“I’m okay.”

 

“You look like you’re in pain.”

 

“The muscles have just tightened up ‘cause I was sitting.”

 

“Maybe you should stay home.”

 

“Trev, sitting around at home is only going to make this worse. Back injuries are a double edged sword.”

 

“How?”

 

“Because it hurts to move, but sitting tightens the muscles and stiffens the joints.”

 

“So in other words, it hurts to sit, too.”

 

“It’s not so much the sitting that hurts, it’s the getting up and walking again part that isn’t much fun.”

 

“I...I’m sorry.”

 

Papa must have read something in my eyes that even I wasn’t aware was present – some flicker of guilt, or regret.

 

“Son, you don’t have anything to be sorry for.”

 

I quickly covered up whatever emotion it was I’d been broadcasting, because I couldn’t stand to see the worry return to his face. 

 

“I mean, I’m sorry you’re in pain.”

 

“I’m okay, Trev.  I’ve been in pain before and lived to tell the story.”

 

I forced a grin, all the while a voice inside me taunted, This is your fault. Your father’s in pain and it’s your fault.

 

“Yeah, but you’re gettin’ kinda old to be—”

 

Papa reached up and snared my wrist. He tugged backwards just enough to let me know his strength was still superior to mine, but not enough to pull me off balance.  He was the one who was grinning now.

 

“Who are you callin’ old?”

 

I laughed. “Did I say anything about someone getting old?”

 

“I didn’t think so.”

 

I saw him grimace when he let me go, so I knew that display of male ego had cost him, but I didn’t figure he’d admit it, and he didn’t.  He followed me the rest of the way up the stairs. I went in my room to get clean clothes for school, while Papa went to his room to get a clean uniform for work. 

 

Pops was still in his room when I reached the hallway.  His office downstairs was originally our home’s master bedroom and bathroom. Papa’s never used it as a bedroom, but we do use that bathroom when we have company, or when, like that morning, we both need to shower at the same time. 

 

“I’ll shower downstairs!” I called, knowing it would be easier on my father if he didn’t have to go downstairs to shower, then climb the stairs again in order to bring his dirty clothes to the hamper in the second floor bathroom.

 

I heard his, “Okay,” as I raced down the stairs.  I had no desire to go to school, but the only way I’d be allowed to stay home was if I said I was sick.  Given my recent injury, I knew if I said I was sick, Papa would take me to see Doctor Benson. Since I had no desire to spend half the day sitting in a doctor’s waiting room, I figured I might as well get to school on time. Arriving late meant I’d serve another detention in Mr. Hammond’s office on Friday, and I had no desire to do that any more than I wanted to sit in Doctor Benson’s office.

 

Papa and I left the house at the same time.  I heard my father ask Clarice if she’d be okay when he hugged her goodbye – something we don’t usually do – and I heard her say in return that she’d be fine. 

 

“I need to keep busy, John. I have things to do here today.  I’ll be all right.”

 

“If you need me for anything, give me a call.”

 

“I will,” Clarice promised.

 

I hugged Clarice as well, told her to have a nice day – which seemed like a stupid thing to say considering her only child had so recently died – then followed my father out of the door.

 

Papa said, “Have a good day,” as he paused in the act of climbing in the Land Rover. I threw my backpack on the passenger seat of my truck.

 

“I will.”

 

“If your head starts bothering you, or you feel sick to your stomach—”

 

Before Carl died, I would have rolled my eyes at my father’s concern and made some smart remark.  But my guilt over how much Papa was already worrying about me, made me give him a smile of reassurance.

 

“I’m fine, Papa. I’ll be okay.”

 

“All right, but call the station if you need me.”

 

“And you call the school if you need me.”

 

Papa gave a self-conscious grin. “Point taken.”

 

“Have a good one, Pops.”

 

“You too.”

 

I followed the Land Rover into Eagle Harbor, but I kept going straight after Papa pulled into the station’s parking lot.  The school was three blocks south of the station, and about a half mile west off Main Street.

 

I parked in the student parking lot, shut the truck off, and just sat there. It didn’t take long for the cold to permeate the cab.  Each time I exhaled, I saw my breath. Neither that, nor the cold biting at the tip of my nose, prompted me to exit the vehicle.  I shoved my hands in the pockets of my letterman’s coat and stared straight ahead, watching as kids entered the building through the main doors.

 

I reached for the ignition.  All I could think of was getting out of there as fast as I could.  I didn’t want to face anyone.  But before I could start the truck, someone knocked on the driver’s side window.  I turned to see Kylee smiling at me.

 

Oh please, go away, I thought. Just go away.

 

Dylan and Dalton were right behind Kylee, and Amanda and Stephanie was standing next to her.  They were all smiling and waving as though they were welcoming a conquering hero back home.

 

Why can’t they see I wanna be left alone?  I just wanna be left alone.

 

I had no choice but to pull the key out of the ignition. I put my key ring in a coat pocket, grabbed my backpack, took a deep breath, and then opened the truck door.

 

Kylee threw her arms around me and whispered, “Oh, Trev, I’ve missed you so much,” while everyone else told me they were glad I was back. 

 

My friends encircled me, leaving me no choice but to move with them toward the building. We seemed to attract other kids like magnets as we walked. The voices calling, “Hey, Trev, it’s good to have you back!” and “Hi, Trevor. Great to see ya’!” ran together until I couldn’t identify who was speaking, or which direction the voices were coming from. A huge white banner painted with blue letters hung in the foyer that read, ‘Welcome Back, Trevor.’ I found out later the girls in my class had made it at Kylee’s house after the funeral on Friday.

 

 When I spotted Jake’s sister, Amber, and his girlfriend, Jenna Van Temple, standing beneath the banner, I thought, Now I’m gonna get exactly what I deserve from someone in this town.  Amber and Jenna will let me have it in front of everyone, and they’ll all finally know I’m not a hero. They’ll all finally know it’s my fault Jake was hurt and Carl is dead.

 

But that’s not what happened. Instead, first Amber hugged me, and then Jenna hugged me, and they both told me they were glad I was back in school. I wanted to shout, “What’s wrong with you people?  Do I have to wear a big scarlet G in order for you to figure it out?” but I didn’t.  It was easier just to drop my eyes to the floor, mumble a few words that could have taken as anything from “Thanks,” to “Yeah, I’m glad to be back too,” and then move through the crowd.

 

The whole day went like that, with students and teachers welcoming me back as though I were some war hero who had saved hundreds of lives in battle, rather than the kid who had killed their town’s police chief.  As I watched all of them pretend I had nothing to do with Carl’s death, I wondered how much longer I could go on playing this game. 

 

Mrs. St. Clair asked me to stay after class when the bell signaling the end of the school day rang. I stood by my desk and nodded as Kylee said softly, “I’ll wait for you in the hall.”

 

Kylee had been my shadow all day.  I couldn’t shake loose of her, and I’d tried hard not to act like I wanted to, even though there were a couple of times when it took all the control I had not to lose my temper and snap, “Would you leave me alone, for crying out loud?”

 

I knew Kylee’s solicitous demeanor was a result of how much she cared for me, but I just wanted to move from class to class without an entourage of clucking females gathered around me.  At any other time I would have killed to have a group of girls paying that much attention to me, but by lunchtime on that Monday, it was wearing thin.  I began wondering if Kylee and her friends planned to follow me around for the rest of my life.

 

I didn’t appreciate Mrs. St. Clair’s solicitous demeanor any more than I appreciated Kylee’s.

 

“I’m so sorry, Trevor.  I know how close you were to Carl.”

 

I looked at the floor and nodded.

 

“You don’t need to worry about turning in an editorial for this week’s paper.”

 

I nodded again.

 

“And about your book...if you end up needing a little more time, I can make an exception given the circumstances.”

 

I finally met my teacher’s gaze. “I don’t want anyone’s pity.”

 

“It’s not pity, Trevor. It’s just that I understand it may be a few weeks before you’re ready to resume work on the book.  You’re carrying a full class load, and you request extra credit at every opportunity.  Not to mention all the other things you’re involved in.  If you need more time—”

 

“Everyone’s involved in a lot of stuff. You aren’t extending their deadlines, are you?”

 

“Well...no. No, I’m not.”

 

“Then don’t extend mine either.”

 

“You’ll be ready to turn your book in by April first, then?”

 

It was the perfect opportunity for me to tell Mrs. St. Clair that there would be no book, but instead of doing so, I nodded.

 

“Yeah. I’ll have it to you by then.”

 

Mrs. St. Clair gave me a motherly smile and patted my right arm.

 

“You go on. I didn’t mean to delay you. I’m sure you’re tired and ready to go home.”

 

“Yeah,” I agreed.  I wasn’t tired, but I was ready to be at home.

 

Doctor Benson wasn’t allowing me to play hockey for two weeks; therefore, I had no after-school practices to attend at the ice rink that was a few blocks down the street.  I could have gone and watched the guys practice, but I had no desire to do that, any more than I felt like watching the matches that were scheduled between Eagle Harbor High and various schools throughout the time period I was on the disabled list. As a co-captain of the team, I probably should have put in an appearance at each practice and game, but Coach Ivanov didn’t say anything about my absence, so in this case, I milked the sympathy factor over the accident for all it was worth. 

 

I drove Kylee home on Monday, even though I just wanted to get away from her. Considering she was waiting for me when I walked out of Mrs. St. Clair’s classroom, it was impossible to avoid her.  Kylee did most of the talking as I headed for her house.

 

“Everyone was so happy to see you today.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Did you feel okay? You didn’t get a headache or anything, did you?”

 

“No.”

 

“What did Mrs. St. Clair want?”

 

“Nothin’.”

 

“Trev...”

 

The plea in Kylee’s voice forced me to turn my head and look at her.

 

“Are you all right?”

 

I gave her a small smile. “Just a little tired.”

 

“So you’re not going to the airport to work?”

 

“No.” I returned my attention to the road. “Doctor Benson said I couldn’t do anything this week other than go to school.”

 

“Good idea.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“You never called me last night.”

 

“Sorry. It was after nine when my father got that phone call he was waiting for.”

 

At least that was only half a lie.  Papa hadn’t been waiting for a phone call, but Mr. Montgomery had called after nine on Sunday evening.

 

“I sent you an e-mail, but you never answered it.”

 

“Sorry,” I said again. “I never got on-line yesterday.”

 

Finally, something was coming out of my mouth that was true.

 

Kylee snuggled against my shoulder and smiled up at me. “It was special.”

 

I smiled back, simply because I knew she expected me to.

 

“Oh yeah?”

 

“Yeah. Make sure you read it when you get home.”

 

“Okay.”

 

I swung the Dodge into Kylee’s driveway. The house was dark, and the garage door closed.  Kylee reached for the passenger door’s handle.

 

“Come on in.”

 

“I can’t.  You’re mom’s not here.”

 

Kylee glanced at the digital display of the clock that’s next to the truck’s radio.

 

“She’ll be home in a few minutes. You can come in.”

 

Kylee’s mother works part time at the Eagle Harbor National Bank, so she can be home when Chandler gets out of school. The high school lets out at three; the grade school at three-thirty.

 

“No, I’d better not.”

 

“Trev, it’s okay. We won’t get in trouble.”

 

I knew Kylee was right.  Though our parents had lain down some ground rules when we’d started going steady that included not being alone in each other’s homes if no adult was present, I was confident neither Mrs. Bonnette nor my father would be upset if Kylee and I were in her house doing homework ten or fifteen minutes before Mrs. Bonnette arrived home. We’d proven ourselves trustworthy since we’d started going steady, so our parents had loosened up on us a bit in recent months.

 

“It’s not that. Getting in trouble, I mean.  I know we won’t.  It’s just that I promised Pops I’d go straight home every day after school this week. He’s...he’s been kinda worried about me.”

 

Well, at least my last sentence wasn’t a lie. Papa hadn’t told me I had to go straight home after school, but he was worried about me.

 

“You can call him from here.  He’ll let you stay if you tell him we’re doing homework, won’t he? If you go straight home, all you’ll be doing is homework anyway, right?”

 

“I guess. But he was pretty firm about it when he said it this morning, and I can’t get a hold of him.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“He’s got meetings all day.”

 

“Well...can’t you call and leave a message for him with someone?”

 

“No, I’d better not.”

 

“Why?”

 

“I already told you. He was pretty firm about it when said I had to come straight home after school.”

 

“Trev—”  

 

“Kylee, look, I can’t help it! It’s not my rule, it’s my father’s!”

 

She backed away from me, as though frightened by my anger.

 

“I...I’m sorry,” Kylee stammered. “I didn’t mean—”

 

God, I just wanted her to get out of my truck so I could go home. I hadn’t meant to yell at her, and the last thing I wanted to do was hurt her feelings. 

 

“No, I’m the one who’s sorry.  Ky, I didn’t mean to yell.  I’m just...it’s just that I’m tired, okay?”

 

“O...okay.”

 

I gave her the best smile I could muster and reached for her hand. “It was...today was kind of overwhelming, considering it was my first day back at school and all.”

 

She squeezed my hand. “I’m sure it was.”

 

“So am I forgiven?”

 

Her “Sure,” was quiet and sounded uncertain.

 

“You don’t sound sure.”

 

“It’s just that...well, things between us weren’t...”

 

“Weren’t what?”

 

“Weren’t right even before Car...before the accident.”

 

“Weren’t right how?”

 

“You seemed upset, and even when we were together, you seemed like your mind was somewhere else.  And that Saturday night of the snowstorm you wouldn’t come over.”

 

And if I had gone over to Kylee’s that night instead of being at home when Jake pounded on the door, maybe Carl would still be alive.  I didn’t appreciate Kylee reminding me of that fact, even though I know she didn’t do it on purpose, nor was she even aware she’d reminded me of something I found upsetting.

 

“I told you then that my father wouldn’t have let me.”

 

“But you didn’t even try and call him. You could have, but you didn’t.  I just...I didn’t think you wanted to be with me.”

 

“I wanted to be with you,” I lied. “I still want to be with you.”

 

That last part was the truth, though I was beginning to realize that ever since Papa had asked me not to write my book, I’d only wanted to be with Kylee on my own terms.  Which was one reason why I was ready for her to get out of my truck and let me go home.

 

To prove to Kylee that I still wanted to be with her, I unbuckled my shoulder harness, then leaned across the seat and kissed her. The kiss was harder and more forceful than any we’d ever exchanged. Using my body, I pressed her against the passenger side door, causing her long blond hair to bunch up behind her against the window. Then I did something I never had before. I unzipped her coat, slipped my hand inside, and fondled her right breast through her pale blue sweater.

 

Kylee’s eyes opened wide, but she didn’t try to stop me.  She closed her eyes, and kissed me back with more passion than she’d ever used when kissing me in the past. Before things could progress, I spotted her mom’s car coming towards us from down the street. I pulled back, panting for breath, while Kylee did the same. She turned her head to see what had caught my attention and caused me to end our kiss so suddenly. She straightened her hair, zipped her coat, said, “Thanks for the ride,” gave my hand a final squeeze, added, “I love you,” and jumped out of the truck.

 

I waved to Mrs. Bonnette as though I hadn’t just been groping her daughter in the driveway of their home. As I headed down the street, I spotted Chandler walking with a group of kids his age, and waved at him too. It wasn’t until I was halfway to my own house, that I realized my intense show of affection for Kylee hadn’t come from my heart, but rather, had been calculated to get her off my back.  That kind of scared me, and scared me even more when I realized I hadn’t been thinking about what I was doing to her, but instead, just allowing the desires of my body to guide me.  That should have been the only warning I needed. But for whatever reason, I didn’t listen to my common sense when it told me it was time to have an honest talk with Kylee, and let her know all that had been going on in my life since before Carl had died. If I’d done that, maybe she’d still be wearing my ring.

 

Clarice wasn’t at the house when I got there.  I did the chores, then played with the dogs in the snow for a little while. The smell of a warm meal drifted to me as soon as I walked in the back door.  I took off the hiking boots I’d put on that morning, hung up my coat, and entered the kitchen.  I dropped my backpack on the floor as I caught sight of the note Clarice had left on the table.  It stated a pot roast was in the oven, and that the only thing that needed to be done was to slice it, then return it to the oven with the temperature gauge set on Warm.

 

 I looked at the clock. It was five. My father wouldn’t be home for another hour and a half.  Despite that, I set the table, then took the roast out of the oven and used the electric knife to slice it into thin pieces. Potatoes, carrots and onions had cooked with it, making for the kind of meal Papa and I love – everything cooked in one pan, meaning little clean up. 

 

I put the roast back in the oven and set the temperature as Clarice had instructed. I grabbed my backpack, took it up to my room, then went downstairs again so I could check my e-mail.

 

As Kylee had said, she’d e-mailed me on Sunday. It was the kind of long, sentimental letter only girls will send.  She told me she loved me, and that she missed me, and that she hoped things were okay between us, and that she was looking forward to my return to school.  I didn’t answer her, because I figured I’d just proven my love to her in her driveway less than two hours earlier.

 

I hesitated before opening the other e-mail I’d received that was dated Sunday.  This one was from Roy DeSoto. I wondered what he’d said to me, given my emotional outburst over the phone to him about it being my fault Carl’s dead.  I was worried that his e-mail would say he was calling my father to tell him what I’d said, but in the end, I worried for nothing. Uncle Roy’s cool, and I should have known that he’d handle my outburst the way he handles just about everything – kind of laid back and calm, and with a lot of thought given before he takes action.

 

*****

 

Trevor,

 

    If you need to talk about anything at any time, call me.  You can call collect.  Otherwise, e-mail me and let me know when would be a good time to call you. 

 

Uncle Roy

 

*****

 

 

That’s what I like about Uncle Roy.  Like his e-mail, he’s direct and to the point.  He didn’t ask a lot of questions that are none of his business, and he didn’t mention Carl, or what I’d said.  He just let me know he was available if I needed him, and that was it.  Though he didn’t mention my father, I read between the lines and knew Uncle Roy wouldn’t go behind my back and tell Papa what I’d said.  I was pretty sure Uncle Roy would be upfront with me if he were going to do that, and just come right out and say so.  It was hard to know for certain if I was right about that, but I thought I was.

 

I sat there for a few minutes before e-mailing Uncle Roy back. I kept my note to him as brief as his had been to me.

 

 

*****

 

 

Uncle Roy,

 

     Thanks for your concern, and the offer to call you. I’m fine now.  Talk to you later.

 

Trevor

 

*****

 

 

I sent the e-mail, and was proud of the way I’d managed to keep all my tumultuous thoughts to myself. There was so much I could have told Uncle Roy, starting with my disappointment the day Papa had asked me to quit writing my book, to my decision to skip school, to working on the helicopter, to Jake’s arrival the night of the snowstorm, to the accident, to Carl’s death...well, there was a lot I could have said, and though sometimes I wish I had someone to talk to about all of it, most of the time it’s easier just to keep it inside like my father’s doing.

 

When Papa got home at six-thirty, I was in my room doing homework. I went downstairs when I heard the back door shut.  By the time Pops entered the kitchen, I had the roast out of the oven.

 

“Something sure smells good.”

 

“Clarice made a roast.”

 

“Was she gone when you got home from school?”

 

“Yeah.”  I grabbed a plate from the table and filled it. “You look tired,” I said, while Papa limped to the refrigerator to grab the milk.

 

“Long day.”

 

“Lots of meetings?”

 

“Yeah,” he said, as he filled our glasses.

 

I put the plate down in front of my father’s chair, then picked up the other plate and put beef, carrots, and potatoes on it. 

 

“What was decided?”

 

“Nothing yet.”

 

“Oh.” I took the milk from Papa so he didn’t have to walk back to the refrigerator. “But what about Anton? Isn’t he—”

 

“Trev, I really can’t discuss this, okay?”

 

“Sure. Okay.”

 

I wondered what the big secret was.  I wondered if Anton had some skeleton in his closet that made him unqualified to be police chief.  He’s my father’s age, and was born and raised in Eagle Harbor. Anton is quiet, where Carl was boisterous and gregarious.  Anton’s laid back and contemplative, where Carl was quick to make a decision and quick to act. In a lot of ways, the two of them were like my father and Uncle Roy, and thinking about their friendship and working relationship in that light, made me realize why Carl and Anton made such a good pair when it came to keeping law and order in Eagle Harbor.

 

Before my imagination could carry me too far where Anton is concerned – and it was threatening to carry me as far as serial killer, drug runner, wife beater, and child molester, we sat down and Papa asked me about my day at school.

 

“It was fine,” I said, in-between bites of supper.

 

“You felt okay?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“I bet everyone was glad ta’ see you.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“You don’t sound too happy about that.”

 

“I am.  It was...everyone was nice.”

 

Papa cocked an eyebrow. “What? You didn’t think they would be?”

 

“No...no it’s not that. It’s just that...well, they kind of made a big deal over me.”

 

“Well, that doesn’t sound so bad. It’s nice to have a big deal made over you once in a while, wouldn’t you say?”

 

“I guess. They just...they got kind of carried away.”

 

“How so?”

 

“Some of the girls...Kylee, Stephanie, Amanda, Jenna, and the rest of ‘em from my class...they made a banner that was hanging in the foyer that said ‘Welcome back, Trevor.’ ”

 

“That was nice of ‘em.”

 

“Yeah. Nice. Everyone was...nice.”

 

Papa chuckled. “Did you want them to be mean?”

 

“No. I just wanted ‘em to be honest.”

 

I stood and carried my plate to the garbage can. I stepped on the lever that allowed the lid to raise, and scraped my food into the trash.  Papa turned in his chair.

 

“Trev—”

 

“I’ve got a lot of homework to do. I need to get going on it.”

 

“But what did you mean by—”

 

“Nothing. I didn’t mean anything by it.” I put my plate and utensils in the dishwasher. “Like I said, it was nice. Everyone was nice. I’ve got homework to do.”

 

I was upstairs before Papa could question me further. I thought he might follow me, but he didn’t. I heard him cleaning up the kitchen long before he should have been done eating, which led me to conclude his food had gone in the garbage can, too, then heard the sound of the television.

 

I’d closed my door, but because I hadn’t turned on my stereo, I was able to hear the phone ring in Papa’s bedroom a few minutes before nine that night.  I didn’t race to answer it, but did crack my door open enough to stick my head into the hall in order to determine if the call was for me.

 

I heard Papa say, “Oh...hi, Roy,” with about the same amount of enthusiasm I was using to greet Kylee when she called.

 

“No...no, it’s not a bad time. I was just sitting here watching TV.”

 

At that, the sound coming from the TV ceased, leading me to conclude Papa had muted it.

 

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

 

I never realized how much my father and I sound alike – not only the tonal quality of our voices, but even the way we sound when we’re lying – until I heard him assure Uncle Roy again, “I’m okay.”

 

Because I was hearing only one side of the conversation, I had to guess at what Uncle Roy was saying, but it wasn’t too hard based on my father’s words. Right away, I surmised that Uncle Roy must have called Papa at the station that day.

 

“Yeah...yeah, I got the message. Sorry I didn’t get a chance to call you back. I was tied up in meetings all day.”

 

Papa didn’t attempt to explain why he hadn’t called Uncle Roy since arriving home, and knowing Uncle Roy, he was too polite to ask.

 

There was a lengthy pause on my father’s part, and then, “Uh...listen...I heard...Trevor told me he called you the other night.”

 

At this point, Uncle Roy must have said something about hoping that I hadn’t gotten in trouble for calling him, because Papa responded with,

 

“No, no. He didn’t get in trouble.”

 

Next, Uncle Roy must have brought up the reason for my call.

 

“Nah. Just a little bump on the head. I’m fine.”

 

Then Uncle Roy must have asked about his back.

 

“My back? It’s fine. Little sore, but no big deal.”

 

That was interesting, considering he’d been limping when he walked in the door.

 

Uncle Roy evidently extended his sympathies over Carl’s death next.

 

“Uh...thanks. Yeah...it’s been...it’s been a difficult time.”

 

Before Uncle Roy had a chance to say anything else, Papa ended the call.

 

“Listen, Roy, I hate to cut this short, but it’s been a long day, and I was just getting’ ready to call it a night.  Ya’ mind if I call you back one day this week?”

 

Of course, Uncle Roy was too nice to say no. Papa told him goodbye and hung up the phone in what seemed like a hurry to me, which only reaffirmed that he has no desire to talk about Carl’s death, or to relive what happened that night to cause it. Papa hadn’t told Uncle Roy that I’d been hurt, too. That fact alone made a loud and clear statement to me that my father didn’t want Roy asking him any more questions than were absolutely necessary.

 

I quietly closed my door and softly banged my head against it while whispering, “I’m so sorry you’re ashamed of me, Papa. I’m so sorry.”

 

I wasn’t asleep when my father tapped on my door that night, but I pretended to be.  I was lying on my right side with my back to him when he stepped into the room. He stood over me a few seconds, brushed a hand across my shoulder, and then exited.

 

I didn’t sleep well, but neither did Papa. I heard him pacing the floor of his room again, then heard him go downstairs about one-thirty that morning. Just like on Monday, when I arrived at the table for breakfast on Tuesday, Papa had already done chores, and had the cereal and toast ready.

 

The rest of the week followed a similar pattern. Neither Papa nor I were eating enough, or getting enough sleep, though I think I was hiding those facts better from him than he was from me.  After school on Wednesday, I listened to a message on the answering machine for Papa from Uncle Roy. I told Papa that night, “Uncle Roy left a message on the machine. He wants you to call him back.”  Papa said he would, but I was pretty certain he didn’t, and even more certain of that fact when I listened to another message from Uncle Roy after school on Friday, in which he said the same thing he had on Wednesday.

 

“Hey, Johnny, it’s Roy. I’ve left a couple of messages for you at the station, but I guess you’ve been pretty busy because I haven’t heard from you. Give me a call tonight if you can.”

 

I told Papa about that message too, but he nodded in a distracted sort of way, which could mean he was only half listening to me, or could mean he was ignoring Uncle Roy’s attempts to get in touch with him. For reasons I can’t explain, I think it’s the latter.

 

I took Kylee home every day after school last week, but continued to avoid accepting an invitation into her house by claiming Papa wanted me to come straight home and rest. I knew this excuse wasn’t going to carry me forever, and it was on Friday that my luck ran out.

 

Kylee had to work that night at Mr. Ochlou’s, so she didn’t have time to linger in my truck.  Our passionate exchange from Monday hadn’t been repeated, because Mrs. Bonnette had been home the rest of the week by the time we got there.  I thought that was for the best, but I could tell Kylee was kind of bummed about it. 

 

“Trev, I don’t have to work tomorrow night. Why don’t we have dinner and see a movie?”

 

“I’m not sure if Papa will let me.  He might want me to stay home.”

 

Kylee sighed with exasperation. “He’s let you go to school all week, and you’ve been fine.  Trevor, I know your father better than that.  He’ll let you take me to dinner and a movie.”

 

I stared out the windshield.  “Yeah...yeah, I guess.”

 

“You guess what? That your pops will let you take me, or that you want to take me?”

 

“I wanna take you.”

 

“Good. Then what time will you pick me up?”

 

Whoever said women are sneaky and manipulative was right.

 

“Uh...at seven?  We can eat first, then see the nine o’clock show?”

 

“Sure.”

 

As long as we didn’t go to Juneau for a nine o’clock movie, but rather saw one in Eagle Harbor, I could have Kylee home by her eleven-thirty curfew.

 

“Are you working tomorrow?”

 

“I’m...I’m not sure. Depends...depends on if Gus needs me or not.”

 

Or will still allow me to step foot at the airport.

 

I hadn’t seen Gus since Carl’s funeral, and had no idea if I was still employed or not. It hadn’t been difficult to avoid the issue last week. Since I wasn’t allowed to play hockey, I pretended that I assumed I wasn’t allowed to go to work either, and since Papa never said otherwise, I just kept going home after school. Sooner or later I was going to have to face Gus though, and I’d been thinking Saturday would be the day.

 

Before I could dwell on whether I was going to face Gus the next day or not, Kylee said, “Jake’s out of Intensive Care.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Amber said Jake’s out of Intensive Care.  He’s in a regular room. Maybe we can go see him on Sunday.”

 

My voice was soft and far away as I saw Jake’s body fly through the air as clearly as I’d seen it that Saturday night in late November.

 

“Yeah...yeah, maybe.”

 

I jumped when I felt Kylee’s hand on mine. 

 

“Trev?”

 

I finally turned to look at her.

 

“Yeah?”

“Are you all right?”

 

“Sure...yeah, I’m fine.”

 

“So, do you think we can go visit Jake on Sunday?”

 

I swallowed hard, not certain I could face Jake any more than I was certain I could face Gus.

 

“I...I’ll have to ask my father.  I can’t make any promises, okay?”

 

Kylee must have sensed my uncertainty, because her own reply of, “All right, if you say so,” came out sounding like she didn’t believe that I had any intention of asking Papa if I could visit Jake.

 

An uncomfortable silence enveloped the cab of my truck.  Kylee finally sighed in a way that sounded like she was growing impatient with these dark moods of mine she couldn’t figure out the source of.

 

“Trev, if you really don’t wanna take me out tomorrow night, I...I understand. It’s okay.  I—”

 

The tears in her eyes just about ripped my heart out.  I felt bad for how often I’d confused and hurt her in recent weeks, and rushed to make things right between us.

 

“I wanna take you out, Kylee. I do.”  I leaned over and kissed her with almost as much force as I’d used on Monday.  I didn’t unzip her coat, but I did press my body hard against her in a way that was pretty foolish, considering we were parked in her driveway and her mother was home.  When we broke apart, I took a moment to catch my breath, then said, “Wear your best dress.”

 

“What?”

 

“Tomorrow night. Wear your best dress.”

 

“Why?”

 

“ ‘Cause I’m taking you to the Seaside Inn.”

 

Kylee’s eyes widened.  The Seaside Inn was for dinner before the homecoming game or the Valentine’s formal.  It wasn’t for a couple of teenagers on a budget on a regular old Saturday night.

 

“Trev, you haven’t worked at all this week. Can you afford that?”

 

“I can afford it.  I’ll make reservations for seven as soon as I get home.”

 

Kylee kissed my cheek.  “I love you.”

 

“Love you, too.  See you about six-thirty tomorrow night.”

 

“See you then.”

 

Kylee jumped out of my truck just as Chandler walked up the driveway.  I waved to him, then watched the two of them enter the house together.  I backed my truck onto the street and headed for home. 

 

Like I promised Kylee I would, I called and made a reservation as soon as I entered the house. I remember thinking it was strange that I felt no excitement about our upcoming date, that would include dinner at the best restaurant in Eagle Harbor.  I recognized I was forcing myself to do this just to please Kylee, rather than because I really wanted to.

 

I listened to the answering machine next, and it was then that I heard Uncle Roy’s message.  I wrote on the erasable board that hung next to the refrigerator, Uncle Roy Called, so I’d remember to tell my father, then went upstairs to change my clothes. I had the house to myself, since Clarice had worked for just a couple of hours in the morning when she ran some errands for Papa.  He hadn’t taken a day off all week, and though by Wednesday I thought he looked like he needed one, he just shrugged and said, “I have a lot goin’ on at work,” when I mentioned it.

 

I did the chores, played with dogs for a while, and then went back in the house.  I rummaged around in the refrigerator Clarice had cleaned on Thursday.  She’d thrown out the leftover food from the funeral lunch, but we were still well stocked with leftovers from the meals Clarice had made during the week.  I put a pan of baked chicken in the oven to warm, along with a pan of lasagna we’d barely touched. It took me less than five minutes to set the table. After that was done, I went up to my room, turned on my stereo, and started my homework. It was after seven before Papa got home, and he looked more exhausted than he had all week.

 

I got supper out of the oven, while Pops went upstairs to wash his hands and change out of his uniform.  He came down wearing faded blue jeans, and a dark green shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows.  I used to tease him about that, and tell him that if he was going to roll his sleeves up, he might as well put a short sleeve shirt on.  It’s weird, though, because as I’ve gotten older, I’ve found that I do the same thing. It must be one of those habits you pick up from years of living with the same person. Or maybe, like Clarice has said sometimes when she’s teasing me, I’m imitating my father whether I want to be or not.

 

I was seated in my chair waiting for Papa when he entered the kitchen.

 

“Feels good to be outta that uniform.”

 

     “You’ve put in a lot of hours this week. Probably feels like you’re living at the station.”

 

     “This week it does,” Papa acknowledged as he put a piece of chicken on his plate before passing the pan to me.

 

     “Uncle Roy called.”

 

     That’s when I got the distracted nod. Papa put a spoonful of lasagna on his plate – far less than he normally eats, but didn’t say a word about the message I’d given him.

 

     “You’re supposed to call him.”

 

     Pops nodded again.

 

     I waited, but when he didn’t say anything, I decided I’d done my job by delivering the message, and the rest was up to my father.  If he didn’t call Uncle Roy back, at least no one could blame me for not passing the message along.

 

     “Are you still working tomorrow?”

 

     “Why wouldn’t I be?” Papa said. “You know I’m on-duty until Sunday morning.”

 

     “I know. I just thought that you’d...well, you look tired. I thought maybe you’d have Phil cover for you and then take the weekend off.”

 

     “No. It’s my responsibility. Besides, Phil covered for me enough last week.”

 

     I didn’t hear any incrimination in Papa’s tone, but it didn’t matter. I knew if it hadn’t been for what I’d done, Phil wouldn’t have had to work extra hours the previous week so my father could stay home with me. It was another time when I wanted to shout, “Quit ignoring the elephant in the living room and just come right out and tell me it’s all my fault! Tell me I screwed up!  Tell me it’s my fault Carl’s dead!”

 

     I was so lost in my own thoughts, that I didn’t hear my father’s question until he asked it a second time.

 

     “Trev?  I just asked you what you’re doin’ tomorrow.”

 

     “Oh.  I...well...I might go out to Gus’s and see...see if he still wants me to...still needs me to work for him.”

 

     “Why wouldn’t he?”

 

     “I...I don’t know.  Guess...guess he probably does,” I mumbled with downcast eyes. “So anyway, I’m goin’ to the airport for a while.”

 

“Sure you feel up to that?”

 

“Working for Gus?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

I swallowed hard and gave a tight nod.  “I feel up to it.”

 

“All right.”

 

I waited for Papa to say something more, to give me an indication of how Gus would react to my presence, but he didn’t. He didn’t seem to be tuned into the fact that I was nervous and unsure of myself, something he could usually pick up on in a matter of seconds.

 

     “Make sure you stop at the clinic first,” my father instructed as he picked at his food. “Mark wants to take out those stitches. He’ll only be there until noon.”

 

     “Okay.”

 

     Papa had seen Doctor Benson on Wednesday and had his stitches removed. He’d told me that night I was supposed to see Doctor Benson on Saturday morning.

 

     I shoved my lasagna around on my plate without taking a bite, just like my father was doing. 

 

     “I noticed my suit is gone. Did you have Clarice take it to the drycleaners today?”

 

     Papa nodded. “Mine and yours both.”

 

     “Oh.”

 

     “Why?”

 

     “Kylee and I have a date tomorrow night. I’m taking her to the Seaside Inn.”

 

     For the first time since he’d come home, Papa smiled.  That act alone indicated to me he was happy to hear that things were good between Kylee and me.

 

     “That’s nice, Trev. That’s real nice. Have a good time.”

 

     “Yeah, sure.  We will.”

 

     “You don’t sound too enthusiastic about it.”

 

     “I am,” I assured, though by the look my father gave me, I hadn’t done a very good job of putting a false note of excitement in my voice.

 

     “Uh...anyway, since my suit’s at the cleaners, can I borrow one of your sport coats?”

 

     “Sure.”

 

     My father’s sport coats are a little broad for me in the shoulders, but not enough that it’s really noticeable. The arm length, and length of the coat itself, is just right.

 

     “And maybe one of your ties, if I don’t find one in my closet that goes with my gray pants and that burgundy dress shirt Kylee gave me last Christmas?”

 

     “That’s fine. Borrow anything you need.”

 

     “Thanks.”

 

     My father reached into his back pocket, pulled out his wallet, opened it, and handed me two twenty-dollar bills along with a ten.

 

     “What’re these for?”

 

     “Use ‘em for your dinner tomorrow night.”

 

     “Why?”

 

     “ ‘Cause I want you to.”

 

     “But I have money saved.”

 

     “I know you do.”

 

     “But—”

 

     “Trev, if you haven’t figured it out by now, when your old man hands you money, you’d better take it before he changes his mind.”

 

      I gave Papa a weak smile as I pocketed the bills. “Okay. Thanks.”

 

     “Welcome.”

 

     Silence lingered between us a moment as Papa studied my face.

 

     “Trev, what’s wrong?”

 

     “Wrong?”

 

     “Yeah.  What’s bothering you?”

 

     “Nothing.”

 

     “For a guy who’s taking the most popular girl in his class to the nicest restaurant in town, and has just been handed enough money to pay for the meal, you don’t seem very happy.”

 

     I shrugged. “Nothing’s wrong.”

 

     “Trevor...”

 

     He didn’t say any more than my name, then waited patiently for me to answer.  So many thoughts swirled in my head, starting with, “Papa, what’s it mean when you don’t have any interest in all the things that you used to like to do?  What’s it mean when you resent your girlfriend insisting that you spend time with her?  What’s it mean when you realize you’re expressing affection you don’t really feel, and that you’re carrying it farther than you ever have before with little concern about the consequences?”

 

     I had just decided to take the plunge and ask all those things...or at least ease into the conversation with the first question and see where it went from there, when the phone rang.  

 

     I answered it, then handed it to Papa.

 

     “It’s Anton.”

 

     Papa must not have wanted me to hear their conversation, because he took the receiver and went to his office with it.  I sat at the table for a few minutes, but when Papa didn’t return, I finally stood. I scraped the food on our plates into the garbage can, then put the plates and silverware in the dishwasher.  Five minutes later, I had the table wiped off and the leftovers in the fridge.  Papa came into the kitchen and put the receiver in its base.

 

“I have to go out for a while.”

 

     “Why?”

 

     “Anton wants ta’ talk to me.”

 

     “But he just did talk to you.”

 

     Papa smiled as he gave me a slight tap on the head with his knuckles. “I know.”  He went to the laundry room and took his winter coat out of the closet.  “I’ll be at Anton’s house for an hour or so. I should be home by ten.”

 

     “Okay.”

 

     “If you need me, call. His number’s in the address book.”

 

     “All right.”

 

     It’s not like my father to forget he was concerned for me, but that night he seemed to.  If he remembered that he’d been trying to find out what was bothering me, he didn’t bring it up before leaving the house, which led me to conclude he either had a lot on his mind, or was as sick of my mood swings as Kylee was.

 

     I wanted to ask him to stay home so we could talk, and I even started to by saying, “Papa...” but when he said “What?” I noticed he had his coat and shoes on, and was ready to leave. So instead of keeping him from someone who needed him, I said, “Nothing. It’s not important.  See ya’ later.”

 

     Papa said, “See ya’ later, kiddo,” and left the house.  I stood at the window and watched until I could no longer see the Land Rover’s lights.  I went upstairs, finished my homework, and was in bed and pretending to be asleep when Papa came in a few minutes before ten.  By then, my desire to talk to him had left me, because I knew he had more important things to worry about than a teenager who had caused all of his own problems anyway.

 

     Pops and I left the house at the same time on Saturday morning.  I stopped at the clinic like I promised I would.  Because I got there right when they opened at eight o’clock, I was able to see Doctor Benson without waiting.  By eight-thirty my stitches had been removed, and the doctor was satisfied I was back to full health. I left the clinic, and with a good deal of reservations, headed for the airport.

 

     I’m not sure what to think of my day with Gus. It could have been worse, let’s put it that way. He acted happy to see me, and welcomed me back as though he was expecting me to continue my employment with him, but when I saw he had a plane engine on the work bench and asked if he wanted me to help him with it, he told me no.

 

     “How about cleaning my office for me today, Trev?”

 

I felt my cheeks burn red with embarrassment.  Why was I so foolish as to think Gus would let me work on an engine after what had happened?

 

“Yeah...yeah, sure,” I agreed, and hurried out of the hanger.

 

I didn’t go near the planes the rest of the day, and when Gus took one up after lunch, he didn’t ask me to go with him.   

 

I left the airport at four. Gus came into the office as I was putting my coat on.  He told me it had been a slow week, and that he didn’t need me to work on Sunday.

 

“Besides, I’m going with Susie to pick up Dirk tomorrow. He’s finally coming home.”

 

I dropped my eyes, not willing to look at Gus when he said that.

 

“Good,” I mumbled. “Glad to hear it.”

 

“Yeah, me too.  He was lucky the same thing didn’t happen to him as happened to Car...” Gus must have realized how that sounded, and quickly covered for it by saying, “We’re lucky all the way around. The kids are excited that their papa’s coming home.”

 

I nodded, then nodded once more when Gus said I could start working after school again on any day I didn’t have hockey practice or a match.

 

“Doctor Benson won’t let me play hockey for another week yet, which basically means I won’t be playing again until after winter break, so I can work every day after school this coming week...if you want me to, that is.”

 

“Sure. Why wouldn’t I want you to?”

 

It was then that I realized Gus, like my father, was just going to ignore everything that had happened that Saturday night.  As hard as it is to think about having the cold, honest truth thrown in my face, I’ve learned that would be a lot easier than having the truth denied over and over again.

 

“No...no reason,” I said, then added, “I gotta get going.  See ya’ after school on Monday.”

 

“See ya’ then, Trev. And be careful driving home. The snow’s really starting to come down out there.”

 

It had started snowing about two o’clock. It hadn’t amounted to much at first, but the wind had picked up, and with that, the snow had intensified.

 

I huddled into my coat as I ran for my truck. As snow landed in my hair, I thought of the Saturday night two weeks earlier when it was snowing, and gave an involuntary shudder.  This storm wasn’t as bad as that one had been, but it was dark, and my windshield wipers were set on high, and I had to drive fifteen miles slower than I normally would have.  All those factors combined brought back memories I wanted nothing more than to put behind me for good.

 

The memories only hit me harder when I pulled in the driveway and saw Clarice’s vehicle.  Just like that Saturday night, my father was on-duty, Clarice was in the house, and I had chores to do.  When I got inside after feeding the animals, Clarice was sitting in the great room knitting. She had the TV on, but muted the sound when I walked in.  I pointed at the balls of pastel yarn setting on the floor beside the chair.

 

“What’s all that for?”

 

“I’m making a blanket for Rachel’s baby.”

 

“But it’s not due for six more months.”

 

“I know, but Rachel’s so excited.  I promised her I’d make the baby a layette.”

 

“What’s a layette?”

 

“Well, it can be a number of things actually. Sometimes the term refers to a full set of furniture for the baby’s room, but in this case, it refers to blankets, hats, mittens, and sweaters.”

 

“Oh. Sounds like something Rachel will appreciate.”

 

“I think so. The thought of a first baby is very exciting for a young mother.  I...”

 

Clarice reached up and wiped a tear from her eye.

 

“Clarice?”

 

She waved a hand at me as though dismissing her emotions.

 

“I’m fine, sweetheart.” She looked down at her work as her knitting needles clacked together. In a quiet, far away voice she said, “I always wanted a houseful of children.”

 

Without thinking that my question was personal, as well as being none of my business, I asked, “Why didn’t you have them?”

 

A smile played on Clarice’s lips, yet I could hear the tears in her voice.  “Evidently, God thought Carl was all I could handle.”

 

 I took that to mean Clarice and her husband had wanted more children, but that she’d never been able to get pregnant again after having Carl.

 

I watched as Clarice’s shoulders started to shake. Her knitting fell to her lap as sobs overtook her.  I stood there with tears running down my face. I felt like I was absorbing Clarice’s pain with my own, and wondered how it was possible to hurt so much. Guilt hit me from all sides.  I’d taken this woman’s son from her, and yet here she was, in my father’s house, her sole purpose to take care of me.  If there were any way I could have traded places with Carl...given him back to his mother, I would have.  Instead, I knelt on the carpeting and took Clarice in my arms.  I turned my head so she wouldn’t know I was crying.  She clung to me and sobbed, “I miss him so much, Trevor. I loved my boy so much. I loved him so much.”

 

“I know,” I whispered, because if I’d spoken any louder she would have been able to tell I was crying. “I know. I’m sorry, Clarice. I’m so sorry.”

 

I’m sure Clarice thought I was merely extending sympathy, as opposed to thinking I was apologizing for being the one who had killed Carl.  I let her go on thinking that while I held her.  She finally dried her eyes, pulled away from me, patted my arm, and said, “I stopped at the station and talked to your papa. He said you have a date tonight.”

 

“Maybe I should cancel it. I could stay here with you

and—“

 

     “Don’t you dare cancel a date to stay here with me, young man.”

 

     “But—”

 

     “Honey, I’m fine. Go with Kylee and have fun.”

 

“It’s snowing pretty hard. I’m not sure if we should go...you know, because of the roads and all.”

 

“Why don’t you call your papa and get his opinion on that?”

 

At this point, I surmised that my father had told Clarice I needed to have some fun, and that she wasn’t to allow me to back out of my date.

 

“I...I guess I could.”

 

“You do that.  And if he says it’s all right for you and Kylee to go, then take your time getting ready.  I took supper to the station a little while ago so you don’t have to.”

 

“I could have done that.”

 

“I know, but it was nice to see everyone. They’ve all been so kind, and your papa has been such a big help to me.  Did he tell you he’s going to take care of selling Carl’s vehicles so I don’t have to?”

 

“No, he didn’t mention it.”

 

“He’s going to put an ad in both the Juneau and Eagle Harbor papers on Monday.”

 

I thought it was nice of Papa to take charge of selling Carl’s Expedition and Corvette, but on top of everything else he was doing, I wondered how he’d find time to talk to every person who called in answer to the ad, and who then wanted to be shown one, or both of, the vehicles. Clarice has plenty of brothers and nephews. I thought one of them should be taking care of this, but I kept my opinion to myself.

 

“Your papa’s also going to...”

 

“Going to what?” I asked, when Clarice let her sentence trail off.

 

“He’ll...he’ll go through Carl’s things for me. I...I tried to, but it’s...it’s difficult right now.  But it has to be done before I move, so John said he’d do it.  I told him to take the clothes to the Goodwill store in Juneau, and to pack everything else in boxes.  Colette said John can put the boxes in her attic, and then I can go through them when I’m ready to.”

 

Again, I wanted to suggest that one of Clarice’s nephews do this.  Carl was a lot closer to my father than he was to some of his cousins. I knew cleaning out Carl’s clothes and personal items would be hard on Papa, even though he’d never admit it. And with the way his back was bothering him, the last thing he needed to be doing was hauling boxes up to an attic.

 

“I can help Papa.”

 

“That’s nice of you to offer, love, but I think he’s going to do it as soon as he can take a day off. You’ll probably be in school.”

 

“Probably,” was all I said in return.  The phone rang, ending further conversation. I was hoping it was my father calling to say I should stay home, but when I picked up the extension in the office, it was Kylee.

 

Clarice had turned the sound back up on the TV; therefore, she couldn’t hear what I was saying.

 

“Hi,” Kylee said after my initial greeting. “Are you almost ready?”

 

“Not yet. I haven’t been inside very long. I worked at the airport today, then did the chores.”

 

I could hear the excitement in her voice, and pictured her smile.  “Well, I’m ready. I can’t wait to see you.”

 

“Yeah...uh...about that. I...Ky, I just called my father and he’s concerned because the roads aren’t very good.  I think...uh...he thinks that maybe we should cancel our plans and reschedule for another time.”

 

“But it’s not snowing very hard out right now.”

 

She was right. Though it was still snowing, it wasn’t coming down as hard and heavy as it had been when I first left the airport.  Between the fact that my truck is a four-wheel drive, has sandbags in the bed for weight so it won’t fishtail on slick roads, and that I’ve proven to my father I’m responsible behind the wheel, I knew Papa wouldn’t make me cancel my date if I called and asked about it.

 

“I know, but—”

 

“Trevor, you started to say ‘I think’ and then you stumbled over that and said, ‘he thinks’ – now which is it?  Does your father think we shouldn’t go out, or do you think we shouldn’t go out?”

 

“No...no, it’s not like that at all.”

 

“Then what is it like? You keep telling me there’s nothing wrong between us, so prove it.  Pick me up like you said you would and take me to the Seaside Inn. I’m waiting, Trevor.  If you’re not here by quarter to seven, then I’ll know...” she took a deep, hiccoughed breath that sounded like a series of sobs. “I’ll know it’s over between us.”

 

And with that, she hung up.  I stared at the phone. My gut instinct told me not to allow Kylee to pressure me into doing something I didn’t want to, yet the part of me that’s still a seventeen year old kid, didn’t want the most popular girl in Eagle Harbor High School to break up with me.

 

I put the receiver in the cradle, then shut off the light and walked out of the office. Clarice had returned to her knitting. She glanced up as I passed through the great room.

 

“Who was that?”

 

“Kylee.”

 

“Are you two still going out this evening?”

 

“Yeah,” I acknowledged, as I climbed the stairs to my room.

 

Thirty minutes later, I was ready to go.  Clarice said I looked handsome, but I shrugged off the compliment with a quiet, “Thanks.”  At any other time I would have been happy to know that I passed a woman’s inspection – after all, like most guys, I don’t always match a tie to a sport coat in the way I should, but last night I didn’t care how I looked.  I was just going through the motions as I dressed in my gray trousers, burgundy shirt, and got my father’s gray and burgundy tweed sport coat from his closet along with a tie stripped in burgundy, navy blue, and gray.

 

I slipped on my black dress coat, then bent and kissed Clarice’s cheek.

 

“I’ll be home by midnight.”

 

“All right. Drive carefully.”

 

“I will.”

 

Memories of two weeks earlier flashed through my head. I recalled Clarice going to bed with her book, and me watching TV as the snow came down outside.  Now I stepped out into another snowstorm, though this one considerably less severe than the one that had changed my life, and so many other lives, forever.

 

I managed to do all the right things when I got to Kylee’s.  I went to the door, then stood in the living room making small talk with Kylee’s father until she appeared.  I took off my coat when Mrs. Bonnette asked me to, and stood with Kylee while Mr. Bonnette took several pictures of us as though we were going to the prom, rather than just out for dinner. I even managed to force a laugh when Chandler wormed his way in-between us so he could be in a picture, too.

 

I was glad when we got out of there, but was smart enough not to voice that. I just wanted the night to be over, and found myself hoping we were delayed at the Seaside Inn just long enough so that we wouldn’t make it to the movie on time.  If that happened, I could take Kylee home early and be done with it.

 

Because we had reservations, we got seated right away.  Dalton busses tables at the restaurant, and he waved to us from across the room when he spotted Mrs. Thomas, the hostess, leading us to a table. 

 

     After we ordered our meal, Dalton managed to work his way over to us. He didn’t hang around very long, because Mr. Fitzsimmons, the guy who owns the Seaside Inn, is a lot stricter with his employees than Mr. Ochlou is.  Once Dalton left, Kylee and I were alone with nothing but a lit candle glowing between us. The dining room was dimly lit, and seemed even darker because of the gray, weathered boards that made up the walls.

 

     Kylee reached over and squeezed my hand.

 

     “Are you glad we’re here?”

 

     I smiled because I knew she expected me to. “Yeah.”

 

     “I’m sorry for what I said on the phone.”

 

     “That’s okay. I’m sorry too.”

 

     Kylee released my hand when our salads were brought to the table. From then on, we were kept busy eating, which meant I could get away with saying, “Huh uh,” or “Yeah,” or “Nope,” in response to her constant chatter about school and friends.

 

     There were no delays at the Seaside Inn that night, and we were done in plenty of time to see the movie. The movie was out at quarter to eleven, leaving Kylee forty-five minutes until her curfew.

 

     We sat in my truck shivering for a few minutes as it warmed up, and the defroster melted the snow off the windshield. As I put the truck in drive, Kylee said, “I don’t have to be home for a while. Let’s go to the National Forest.”

 

     Sometimes in the summer we park in a parking area of the forest, even though our parents have told us not to.  I’m not sure if they’re worried about us taking things too far, or if they’ve read too many stories about crazed killers running around in isolated areas who prey on teenagers. Either way, we’ve parked in the forest and necked a few times, but never in the winter.

 

     “It’s awfully cold tonight, and the roads out there’ll probably be covered with snow.”

 

     “I know, but if we go to the first parking area it’ll probably be fine. Just for a few minutes, Trev.  The snow is so pretty, and the moon is full and so bright...we won’t stay long.”

 

     Against my better judgment, I did as Kylee asked.  She’s a hopeless romantic, and I guess I just wanted to make her happy after so many weeks of making her miserable.

 

     Ten minutes later, I was pulling onto a paved single lane road that led to the parking area Kylee was talking about.  Mountains rose in front of us, and snow covered pines towered all around. The place was deserted, like I figured it would be.  I left my truck running, because it was too cold outside to turn it off. The cab would have been freezing in a matter of minutes.

 

     We made small talk for a few minutes, me once again saying, “Uh huh,” and “Yeah,” to Kylee’s comments about the beauty of the night. She unbuckled her seatbelt and snuggled against me, laying her head on my shoulder. When I didn’t unbuckle my seatbelt, she reached across my lap and did it for me.  She must have been able to feel the way I’d distanced myself, and took it to mean I was pulling away from her. I wasn’t. Or at least I don’t think I was.  I just wanted to be left alone. I didn’t want to love anyone any more, because if you lose that person, it hurts too much.

 

     Kylee ran a hand over the front of my coat. “Trev, what’s wrong?”

 

     “Nothing.”

 

     “You...you haven’t been yourself all night.”

 

     “I’m fine.”

 

     “You’ve been pretty quiet.”

 

     “I’m okay.”

 

     “You want to break up with me, don’t you?”

 

     Suddenly, I was so tired of her seeking reassurance that things were all right between us, that I decided the best way to put her mind at ease was to show her how much I loved her. I reached over, unzipped her coat, and slipped my hand inside. When she didn’t object, but instead moaned her approval as I massaged her breasts through the thin material of her dress, I turned my body sideways and pressed her down into the seat.

 

     “No,” I murmured, as I crushed my lips to hers. “I don’t wanna break up with you.”

 

     “I know it’s been difficult for you,” she panted as she moved beneath me in a way that was nothing but inviting.  “I know Carl’s death has—”

 

     And that’s when all I wanted her to do was shut up.  I didn’t want to hear about Carl, or be asked if I was okay, or be told I wasn’t myself.  I pressed harder into Kylee, and paid no attention to the fact that she was suddenly trying to buck me off. My hands were all over her as I forced my tongue into her mouth and lifted her dress to her hips. 

 

     “I want you, Ky,” I panted. “I want you so bad.”

 

     “No,” she cried, struggling to pull her dress down. “No, Trevor! Not now! Not like this.”

 

     I ignored her and kept touching places I shouldn’t have been touching without her consent.

 

     “Trevor, no!” She got her hands on my chest and gave a mighty shove. “Trevor, I said no!”

 

     I could have overpowered her, but thank God that shove to my chest, combined with the fear in her voice, brought me to my senses. I sat up, panting, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” until I was too hoarse to say it again.

 

Kylee’s voice quivered as she straightened her clothes. “I think...I think you’d better take me home.”

 

My voice was as unstable as hers.  “Yeah...uh...yeah. Yeah, sure.”

 

My hands shook on the wheel the entire drive back to her house.  Kylee got out of my truck as fast as she could.  She didn’t say goodbye, just ran for the door with tears streaming down her face. The house was dark with the exception of a dim lamp glowing in the living room, so I knew her parents were in bed. I figured they would still be awake and listening for her to come in, but whether she would tell them what happened, or go straight to her room, I had no idea.

 

I waited in the driveway a few minutes. When the house went dark and Kylee’s father didn’t come out to kill me, I knew she’d gone to bed without giving her parents more than an, “I’m home,” if she’d even said that much.

 

I backed onto the street.  I thought about stopping at the station as I passed it, but my father was still being burdened by so many other concerns, there was no way I was going to add to them by telling him what I’d almost done to my girlfriend in the National Forest. The phrase ‘date rape’ ran through my mind, and I shuddered. I didn’t blame Kylee for being afraid of me, because I was afraid of myself.  Emotions assaulted me from all sides as snow spattered my windshield. Disappointment over the book that would never be written. Devastation over what had happened to Carl. Guilt because Carl was dead and I wasn’t. Pain that went so deep I could barely draw a breath for all that had changed since Thanksgiving. And now fear that I wasn’t the person I’d thought I was. That I wasn’t going to turn out to be the decent man my father had tried so hard to raise me to be.

 

All I could think of as I pulled in our driveway was what an utter failure I was. I parked my truck in front of the garage and laid my head on the steering wheel. I might have cried, but I don’t remember.  I just remember feeling hollow, and confused, and alone.

 

I finally pulled myself out of my stupor and trudged to the house. I didn’t want Clarice to come looking for me if I wasn’t inside by midnight. I hung up my coat and took my shoes off before entering the kitchen. Thankfully, Clarice had already gone to bed.  I walked through the dining room and down the short hall to her bedroom. Light spilled from the crack beneath the closed door.  I could hear the sound of her TV tuned to some late night movie.  I tapped lightly on the door and called quietly, “Clarice, I’m home.”

 

She didn’t come to the door, but asked, “Did you and Kylee have a good time?”

 

I started to say, “Yeah,” got choked up, and had to swallow hard before trying again. “Yeah...yeah, we did.”

 

“That’s nice.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Because I didn’t want her to see my face, I said a fast, “Goodnight,” so she wouldn’t be tempted to come into the hall to talk to me, and hurried away.  I barely heard her, “Goodnight, Trevor” in return.

 

This morning I stayed in bed as long as I could. I didn’t get up when I smelled the French toast Clarice was making for breakfast, nor when I heard my father walk in the house at eight-thirty. Clarice must have told Papa I didn’t get home from my date until almost midnight, because he didn’t come upstairs to wake me.  I continued to play opossum until I heard Clarice leave for church, and Papa come upstairs to change his clothes before going to the barn.  I peered out my window and watched him tromp through the snow.  When he was in the barn, I got up. 

 

I showered, dressed, and made my bed, then wandered down to the kitchen.  I glanced at the clock and saw I had enough time to make it to church if I hurried, but I didn’t want to go, because I didn’t want to see Kylee.  I’d already decided I had to talk to her – had to apologize to her and somehow assure her that what had happened the night before would never happen again, but I couldn’t do that in church, obviously.  As I tried to force myself to eat a few bites of cereal, I formulated a plan.  I’d drive to Kylee’s after lunch, and see if she’d go to Donna’s with me for Cokes, or pie, or for milkshakes and an order of fries. I thought she’d feel safe with me in a public place like that, yet if we took a corner table, we could talk privately.  Usually, Donna’s is pretty busy on Sunday afternoons, which means there’d be enough talking going on by the waitresses and customers so that Kylee and I wouldn’t be overheard.

 

I put my bowl and spoon in the dishwasher, and started the appliance cycling.  I went to the laundry room, put on my boots and old denim coat, and went outside. I joined my father in the barn. I was afraid he’d ask twenty questions about my date, but he didn’t.  He seemed preoccupied, just like he’s seemed a lot since Carl died, and after an initial question of, “Did you have a good time last night?” he seemed satisfied with my, “Yeah,” and let the subject drop.  As we worked together mucking stalls, I thought about telling him what I’d done the previous night, but one look at his face told me he was tired, and didn’t need the additional worry of a teenager who couldn’t keep his hands off his girlfriend.

 

It was quarter to one when I heard the dogs bark.  I looked out the window and saw a vehicle coming down our driveway.  I swallowed hard when I recognized Mr. Bonnette’s big black Chevy truck. 

 

I’m a dead man.

 

I didn’t know which was going to hurt worse – Mr. Bonnette beating the crap out of me, or my father doing the same when Mr. Bonnette was done.

 

It wasn’t Mr. Bonnette that climbed out of the vehicle, though. It was Kylee.

 

I turned to Papa and said, “Kylee’s here. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

 

“Invite her to stay for lunch.”

 

“O...okay.”

 

I wasn’t sure if Kylee would accept a lunch invitation, but I was hoping she would because, if nothing else, it would be a step in the right direction for both of us. 

 

I stepped out into the cold and crossed to the truck. Kylee climbed out wearing blue jeans, along with the letterman’s coat she’d earned for track and cheerleading. I didn’t know if she’d gone to church or not, but before I got a chance to ask she said, “I need to talk to you for a minute.”

 

I nodded. “Wanna go in the house?”

 

“No. Out here is fine.”

 

“Ky...it’s okay,” I assured. “I won’t...what I did last night...I won’t do it again. I promise.  I’m sorry. I really am. I...”

 

“I’m sorry too, Trevor.” She grabbed my right hand and shoved something into it.  When I opened my palm, I saw my class ring.

 

“Kylee, please.” My breath came out in cold, ragged jerks. “Please...I’m sorry. I promise, it won’t happen again.”

 

Tears started to trickle down Kylee’s face. “I think...I just think it would be better if we don’t see one another any more.”

 

“But it won’t happen again.  Kylee, I promise, I won’t—”

 

“Trevor, this isn’t just about last night. You haven’t been yourself for weeks now, but you won’t tell me why.  Even before the accident you weren’t acting like yourself.  You didn’t want to be with me, you were always giving me excuses about why you were so quiet...I think...I just think that after last night, this is for the best.”

 

     I wanted to tell her that it wasn’t for the best. I wanted to tell her that we could have a damn chaperone on our dates if that would make her feel more comfortable. I wanted to tell her I’d confess to her parents and my father what I’d done, and then accept whatever restrictions they set forth because of that. Most of all, I wanted to tell her I loved her, but instead, I just stood there and nodded, because I didn’t want her to cry any harder than she already was.

 

I felt the light touch of her fingers on my hand. When I looked into her face her tears changed to sobs. As she turned for the truck, she wailed, “Now my book won’t have a happy ending,” and hurried to climb in the cab.

 

Like I said in an earlier entry, Kylee’s always had a flair for the dramatic. 

 

I stood there in the snow and watched Kylee wheel the truck around and drive away. Papa came out of the barn as her vehicle reached the road. I heard his voice as he approached me from behind. 

 

“Kylee’s not staying for lunch?”

 

 I shook my head no.

 

Papa must have seen something on my face when he got abreast of me. 

 

“Trevor, what’s wrong?”

 

“Kylee...Kylee broke up with me.”

 

“Why?”

 

I couldn’t look at him.

 

“I...she just did, that’s all.”

 

He laid a hand on my shoulder and squeezed.  “Son...I’m sorry.”

 

“I know.”

 

“You wanna talk about it?”

 

“No.  I...no.  I just...I have homework to do, Papa.”

 

I didn’t have homework to do, because I’d finished it on Friday night. Papa probably knew that, but he respected the fact that I wanted to be alone, and hasn’t bothered me since I entered the house and came to my room.  It’s six o’clock now. I know Papa will knock on my door any minute to tell me supper’s ready, or to offer to take me somewhere for our meal. I don’t feel like eating, but I’ll go through the motions to please him.

 

All I’m doing lately is going through the motions in order to pretend I’m living, when in reality, I feel so dead inside. I didn’t think it possible to hurt any more than I already was, but after Kylee broke up with me today, I found out I was wrong.

 

 If this is what it costs each time you lose someone you love, how do people go on, and more importantly, why do they even try?




Wednesday, December 23rd, 2009

 

 

The Measure of a Man

 

     A man can’t be fully measured by his good deeds, though he did many.

 

     A man can’t be fully measured by what he did for others, though he did much.

 

     A man can’t be fully measured by the job he performed, though each day he gave his all to the community he served.

 

     Instead, the full measure of a man is revealed by the parts of himself he left behind in the lives of those he touched.

 

     Carl Mjtko, Eagle Harbor’s Chief of Police, lost his life in the performance of his duty, in the early morning hours of Sunday, November 29th, 2009. Eagle Harbor lost far more than a police chief the day Carl died.  She lost a native son who loved this town and the people who inhabit her, with all the love his heart could hold. Carl had called Eagle Harbor home since the day he was born to Louis and Clarice Mjtko, on March 21st, 1953, but to Carl, Eagle Harbor was so much more than just a place to live. He often said the reason he’d never married was because this Alaskan town served as both his wife and children. His duties as police chief brought him happiness, a sense of accomplishment, and more than a few sleepless nights, as comes to any concerned husband and father who worries over the safety and wellbeing of those he holds dear.    There are so many things about Carl that we’ll miss.

 

The way his hulking presence was the first thing you noticed when you entered a room. 

 

The initial surprise upon discovering a gentle giant resided within the soul of the huge craggily man, whose size could intimidate even those few who were tall enough to look him in the eye.

 

The sight of him carrying a lost child back to her mother; his massive shoulder making a soft place for a small head to rest, while his callused thumbs wiped away tears as though he had a dozen children of his own at home.

 

The leadership abilities that came natural to Carl, from the time he was a small boy and his cousins looked to him to decide whether they’d play baseball, kick the can, or hide and go seek.

 

The laugh he possessed that made everyone else laugh too. 

 

The way his eyes twinkled when he was about to pull a prank on someone.

 

The way he took his responsibilities to the people of Eagle Harbor seriously, and always strove to continue his education in the latest law enforcement techniques. 

 

But most of all, we’ll miss Carl’s friendship, loyalty, and love.  It’s those aspects of Carl’s personality that dwell in all of us. If we desire to give Carl Mjtko the respect he deserves for all he meant to us, it’s his gift of friendship that we’ll extend to others we encounter, and in that way, Carl’s memory will truly live on.  For the measure of a man is not based on the things he taught us that we keep within ourselves, but rather, on the things he taught us that we, in turn, teach others. 

 

     Carl Mjtko would have denied the important place he held to the people of Eagle Harbor. More than anything else, that tells us the full measure of the man who meant so much to so many.  

 

 

**********

 

     The Measure of a Man was my editorial for the edition of the school’s newspaper that came out today.  On the Monday after Kylee broke up with me - ten days ago - I suggested to Mrs. St. Clair that we dedicate this last edition of the paper prior to the start of our two-week winter break, to Carl’s memory.  She gave her approval, though she tried to talk me into waiting until after school resumed, so we had more time to devote to it.  I told Mrs. St. Clair we had enough time, and promised I’d oversee every article from start to finish.

 

     “It won’t be done halfway, Mrs. St. Claire. I promise.”

 

     “You can make that promise on behalf of yourself, Trevor, but what about the other students who are involved in the process?”

 

     “Don’t worry, we can do this.”

 

     Mrs. St. Claire gave me a skeptical look, but she finally said, “All right, run with it,” though her words were reluctant and filled with doubt. 

 

     I’ve hardly gotten any sleep since that Monday, but I don’t care.  Working on this special edition of Eagle Harbor High News has taken my mind off of Kylee and our break up. There wasn’t one person who wasn’t enthusiastic about devoting this issue to Carl, and no one complained about how quickly we had to put it together.  Dylan and Dalton collected pictures of Carl that covered his childhood, his years at Eagle Harbor High, and then beyond.  Jenna found some articles about Carl in the school library’s archives that we reprinted, covering his years on the football and basketball teams.  Kylee interviewed Clarice, while Tyler Cavanaugh interviewed some of the guys who’d worked with Carl. He’d wanted to interview my father, too, but Papa declined without giving a reason why other than to say, “Sorry, Tyler, I’m too busy this week.”

 

In our final staff meeting about this edition yesterday afternoon, I thanked everyone for their hard work, and told them I was proud to be a part of such a great team.  After my classmates had left the room and I was looking over the layout one last time, Mrs. St. Claire told me I was good leader.

 

     “What makes you say that?” I asked.

 

     “You sold your classmates on an idea that took a lot of effort to put together, considering the short deadline. You gave all of yourself to each one of them in order to help out in any way you could, yet you kept your cool and remained calm and in control each time something went wrong.  You did a wonderful job, Trevor, and that doesn’t even cover the moving editorial you wrote. Carl would be so proud of you. So touched by what you’ve done on his behalf.”

 

     I turned away so Mrs. St. Claire couldn’t see the tears in my eyes.

 

     “He deserved it.”

 

     “Yes,” she said quietly. “He did.”

 

     Mrs. St. Claire squeezed my shoulder, then left the room. I stayed late that night, not completing my work on the paper until eight-thirty. I’d called my father at the station to let him know where I’d be, and that I wouldn’t be home until I was finished with the paper.

 

     “All right,” Papa said. “Just try and be home by nine. If you can’t make it by then, give me a call so I know you’re still at school.”

    

     I promised I would, then hung up.  By the time I left the school, the only people in the building were the two night-shift janitors and me.  One of the janitors, Mr. Salzman, was cleaning the cafeteria. I let him know I was done, told him good night, and made sure the main entrance doors locked behind me. I secured my backpack on my shoulders, huddled into my letterman’s coat, and shoved my hands into its pockets as I jogged to my truck in the student parking lot.

 

     When I got home at five minutes to nine, Papa was sitting in his office staring at the dark computer screen.  It wasn’t the first time I’d found him lost in thought since he’d returned to work after Carl’s death, and it wasn’t the first time I wondered what was going on that warranted so many meetings, phone calls, and long days at work for him.  I didn’t bother to ask, though, since I knew I wouldn’t get a straight answer.       

 

     I must have stood in the doorway a full minute before my father was aware of my presence. He tossed me a smile.

 

“Did you get all your work done on the paper?”       

 

     “Yeah.”

 

     “Will it be delivered tomorrow?”

 

     I said, “Yeah,” again. The school’s paper is distributed to businesses in town for their employees to read, and is put out in the grocery stores, restaurants, and at the bank and post office, so any citizen can pick up a paper free of charge.  Some papers also get delivered to the fire and police station. Public distribution of our school’s paper is a tradition that goes back to 1971, and that’s one reason why the students have always worked so hard to put out a paper of professional quality – or at least as professional as you can get when your topics cover high school sports, homecoming dances, and what music and TV shows are the most popular with Eagle Harbor’s teenagers.

 

     Papa didn’t say anything to my “Yeah,” so I asked him something I hadn’t up until that moment.

 

     “How come you wouldn’t talk to Tyler?”

 

     “Tyler?”

 

     “Yeah. When he wanted to interview you about Carl.”

 

     Papa broke eye contact with me. “Too busy.”

 

     “Oh.”

 

     My father looked at me again.  “You sound disappointed.” 

 

     I shrugged. “It would have been nice if you coulda’ made time.”

 

     “Well, I couldn’t.”

 

     “I just thought that for Carl maybe you’d--”

 

     He interrupted me with a firm, “For Carl, I’d do anything, and don’t you think for one minute that’s not the God’s honest truth.”

 

     “Okay, okay” I said hastily, too tired to fight with him, and embarrassed over being chastised like a five year old.

 

     “But sometimes, no matter how much I wanna do, it’s just not enough, Trevor, and both you and I have to face that fact.”

 

     I had no idea what he was talking about, and before I could ask, he stood and walked past me.

 

     “By the way,” Papa said, “we won’t be goin’ to Grandpa’s for Christmas.”

 

     I turned around and followed him to the great room. We were scheduled to fly out of Anchorage on Christmas Eve morning, bound for Montana.

 

     “What?”

 

     “We won’t be going to your grandfather’s for--”

 

     “Why not?”

 

     “ ‘Cause I have too many things to do here. I can’t leave right now.”

 

     “But we’ve gone to Grandpa’s the last three years for Christmas. Ever since his arthritis made it hard for him to travel.”

 

     “Well, this year we’re not. He and Marietta will be coming with Aunt Reah in June for your graduation.”

 

     “I know, but--”

 

     He paused as he put a foot on the bottom step, turned to face me, and held up his right hand to silence me. “Trevor, we’re not going, and that’s the end of it.”

 

     I stood there thinking, Great. Just great. It was the only thing I was looking forward to.  I thought getting out of Eagle Harbor for a week would do us both good, Papa, and I thought maybe...well, maybe I’d have a chance to talk to Grandpa about some things I can’t talk to you about. Now, like everything else in my life, this trip has to fall apart too.

 

     “I’d like to go by myself then.”

 

     “No. You’ll stay here with me.”

 

     “Why?”

 

     “So we can have Christmas together.”

 

     “Here? Alone?”

 

     “I have to work Christmas Day.”

 

     “Since when?”

 

     “Since now.”

 

     “Papa--”

 

     “I’m not working Christmas Eve. Clarice is gonna come over in the afternoon so the three of us can have a holiday meal together. We’ll open gifts, and then go to the church’s evening service if you wanna attend. You’ll go to Marie’s house at noon on Christmas Day.  Clarice will be there, along with at least four-dozen other people you know. I’ll meet you there when I get off work. We’ll have sandwiches and dessert, hang around and visit for a while, then come home.”

 

     I looked at the bare corner where our tree usually stood.  “We don’t even have a tree.”

 

     “Do you really want one?”

 

     I wanted to say, If we’ve got to stay home, then yeah, a tree would be nice.  Something to make it feel like Christmas would be nice, but by the tone of Papa’s voice I could tell he didn’t care about putting up a Christmas tree this year.

 

     “I guess...I guess not.”

 

     “You’re older now. I didn’t think...I assumed it wouldn’t matter as much.”

 

     I was confused as to why Papa thought that. It had always mattered before, and not just to me. Even since we started going to Grandpa’s for Christmas, we’ve always put up a tree a few days before we left. Clarice waters it for us, and when we get back we’re able to enjoy it on New Year’s Eve and New Year’s Day, before taking it down a few days after that.

 

     I said what Papa wanted to hear.  “You’re right. It doesn’t matter as much.  Don’t worry about it.”

 

     Papa started up the stairs, but I wasn’t going to let him off that easily.

 

     “Did you ever call Uncle Roy back?”

 

     “Not...not yet.”

 

     “He keeps leaving messages on the answering machine.”

 

     “I know. I’ll call him when I have time.”

 

     He got up three more steps before my voice stopped him again.

 

     “Papa?”

 

     He half turned to look at me. “Yeah?”

 

     “Did you tell Grandpa?”

     “Did I tell Grandpa what?”

 

     “That Carl’s dead.”

 

     He seemed to pale at my words, as though they were a slap to his face for some reason. He swallowed hard before speaking.

 

     “No, Trev. I didn’t.”

 

     “Why not?”

     “Just because I didn’t. I left your supper in the oven. You’d better eat, finish up any homework you have, and get to bed.”

 

     I watched my father walk up the remaining stairs and turn right, then listened as he headed for his bedroom at the end of the hall.

 

     I stood there for a long time and wished Papa would just come right out and say he blamed me for killing his friend, instead of trying so hard to hide that fact from his father, from Roy DeSoto, from me, and most of all, from himself.

 

     As I read my editorial about Carl again, and then read this journal entry again, I realize that, a lot of times, the best writing comes from pain. And if that’s the case, why in the world would anyone want to write for a living?  

 

 

Thursday, December 31st, 2009

(New Year’s Eve)

 

     Just when I thought I’d made enough mistakes and poor decisions to last me a lifetime, I made another one.  Only this time, something good came out of something bad, as odd as that sounds.  The other day my father told me that some of life’s most difficult lessons are learned the hard way, and based on recent experience, I can’t deny that he’s right.

 

     Christmas Eve went as Papa planned it.  Clarice came to our house at noon, put a ham in the oven, and then puttered around the kitchen making more food than the three of us could eat.

 

     The first thing Clarice had done when she’d walked in the door was hug me and kiss my cheek.

 

“Thank you for your beautiful tribute to Carl in the paper.”

 

     I hugged her back. “You’re welcome, but you don’t have to thank me. I wanted to do it.”

 

     My eyes slid to my father, who stood at the kitchen counter making a sandwich for his lunch.  He’d been outside most of the morning, and though I knew he had an edition of the school’s newspaper because I’d seen him carry it in to the house the previous evening, he hadn’t commented on it.  Considering Clarice had brought the subject up, it seemed like a good time for Papa to say what he normally would have, “Yeah, Trevor did a great job with this issue of the paper, didn’t he?” but he didn’t say anything at all.  He acted like he hadn’t heard a word Clarice said, which made me think back to his anger on Tuesday night when I’d asked him why he wouldn’t let Tyler interview him.  I hadn’t believed him then when he’d said he’d been too busy, and I still didn’t believe that.  I knew it was an excuse because he didn’t want to be reminded of what I’d done.

 

     Clarice released me, and put her coat and purse away before she started cooking. She didn’t comment on the lack of a tree or Christmas decorations, which caused me to conclude she hadn’t made an effort to decorate her house this year either.  She tried to act like nothing was bothering her, but I could tell she was sad.  I saw her wipe her eyes a few times as Christmas carols played on the kitchen radio, and then she cried when she looked outside and saw it was snowing.  I watched as Papa hugged her, and I heard her murmur into his shirt, “Ever since Carl was a little boy, he loved it when it snowed on Christmas Eve.  He said it made the holiday seem extra special.”

 

     I left the kitchen then, hating myself so much for taking Clarice’s son away from her.  I went in the great room and stared at the gifts piled in one corner.  Any desire I’d had to buy Christmas presents left me when Carl died, and was only compounded when Kylee broke up with me.  Last year, she and I had gone to Juneau on the Saturday prior to Christmas and shopped for our friends and family, before eating dinner and seeing a movie.  This year, I spent the Saturday before Christmas finding gifts on Internet sites that promised delivery by Christmas Eve.  Though my heart wasn’t in it, I found presents for my mother, Franklin, and Catherine, and a present for Libby.  Then on Christmas Eve morning, I made a trip to Eagle Harbor and found things for Papa and Clarice in various stores.  Normally, I like to put a lot of thought in to what I’m getting people, but this year I didn’t care, since I wanted to skip Christmas altogether. 

 

Papa seemed to be shopping the same way I was.  He’d used the Internet a few days before Christmas in order to have gifts shipped to his family and the DeSotos, and he’d come home from work on the twenty-third with two big bags of wrapped gifts for Clarice and me, that he must have purchased at the stores in Eagle Harbor on his lunch hour.   

 

     We ate with Clarice at five, then opened our gifts. We all said the right things – “Thank you,” and “This is really nice,” and “It’s just what I wanted,” though I think we would have made those same comments had we each received a stocking filled with coal. 

 

     Papa left it up to me as to whether or not he and I would attend the Christmas Eve service at church.  For lack of anything better to do that night, I said I wanted to go. While Clarice cleaned up the kitchen, my father and I took showers and bypassed blue jeans in favor of khakis and sweaters.  Clarice followed us to the church in her Explorer. She was going to Nana Marie’s after the service, where she would spend the night.  Since my father had to be to work at eight o’clock on Christmas morning, Clarice told me I was welcome to come to Marie’s for the big breakfast the women always make after the gifts are opened. I didn’t want to be in rooms filled with Carl’s extended family any sooner than I had to, but before I could figure out a way to politely decline the invitation, Papa said, “You might as well go, Trev.  I don’t want you sitting around the house by yourself tomorrow morning.  It’s Christmas, after all.”

 

     If Clarice hadn’t been sitting at the kitchen table with us, I would have said, “I wouldn’t be sitting around the house by myself if we’d have gone to Grandpa’s like we were supposed to,” but instead, all I did was nod and mumble, “Sure. That’s fine.  What time should I be there?”

 

     “You come over when your papa leaves for work,” Clarice smiled. “He’s right. You shouldn’t be alone on Christmas morning. My sisters would never forgive me if I didn’t ask you to join us.”

 

     I wanted to say, “Don’t your sisters get it?  I killed Carl.  Why are all of you being so damn nice to me?” but again, I kept my mouth shut because to say what I was thinking would only cause me more problems than I already had.  I figured, what the heck, we’d all gotten so good at ignoring what I’d done, why change that now?

 

I saw Kylee in church, but I averted my eyes and didn’t say anything to her as we passed the pew her family was seated in.  Papa stopped to talk to Mr. and Mrs. Bonnette, but I just kept walking and sat down in a pew four rows ahead of them.  Kylee and I had been avoiding each other as much as we could in school, which is hard to do when your class numbers only twenty.  Our breakup was the big news around Eagle Harbor High, but I refused to talk to anyone about it – not even Dylan and Dalton.  I think Kylee’s kept quiet about the reasons behind it, too, other than I’m pretty sure she told Stephanie, because Steph spent a lot of time glaring at me during that last week and a half before winter break started.

 

     The Christmas Eve service was different than it usually is. The choir didn’t open it by singing Silent Night, and the little kids didn’t march in from the back of the church dressed as shepherds, wisemen, and angels. Instead, Pastor Tom opened it by telling us that Jake had come home from the hospital that day. Everyone smiled, and I could hear the ripple of happy voices wash over me.  I stared at my shoes and wished that I’d told Papa I wanted to stay home and watch It’s a Wonderful Life, or whatever holiday movie was on television.  I wished it even more when Pastor Tom referred to Carl in his sermon when he mentioned, “the heartache that came to Eagle Harbor this year.” How he tied that into Christmas, I don’t know, because that’s when I got up, rushed to the back of the building with my head bent, grabbed my coat from one of the racks by the door, and hurried outside.

 

     Cold air bit at my nose and cheeks, and fat sloppy snowflakes soaked into my hair. I shivered as I put my black coat on. I buttoned it, then shoved my hands in the deep side pockets.

 

I stood on the church steps and looked up. Carl had been right. There was something special about a Christmas Eve snowfall.  Or at least I would have thought so on any other Christmas Eve but this one.  Instead, I stood there and found myself wishing once again that I was the one lying in that cold grave next to Louis Mjtko, and not Carl.

 

Snowflakes mixed with my tears. I swiped at my eyes when I heard the door open behind me.  I felt a hand rest on my shoulder, and turned my head a fraction. 

 

“Trev? You okay?”

 

“Yeah, Pops. I’m fine.”

 

“Come on.”

 

I stared straight ahead, refusing to make eye contact with my father. 

 

“I don’t wanna go back inside.”

 

“We’re not goin’ back inside. Let’s walk down to Donna’s and get something warm to drink.”

 

Donna keeps her diner open all night on Christmas Eve. She’s the only restaurant owner in town who does. She has quite a few families who stop in for breakfast after Midnight Mass at St. Peter’s Catholic Church, and has a smattering of customers who have no family to spend Christmas with, and therefore have made hanging out in the diner a tradition.  What time Donna finally closes on Christmas Day, depends on when she’s satisfied she’s spread some holiday cheer to all who need it, and has fed everyone in Eagle Harbor who otherwise wouldn’t have had a meal of ham, potatoes, gravy, carrots, rolls, and apple pie.

 

I didn’t balk when Papa moved his hand to my back and urged me down the steps and to the sidewalk. We’d just turned toward the diner, when his pager went off.  I heard him say, “Damn it,” under his breath, and was surprised.  He never voices displeasure when he’s summoned for a rescue or fire call.

 

Before Papa could say anything else, four men and one woman burst out of the doors behind us. The way pagers were going off, led me to believe there was a fire somewhere, as opposed to it being a paramedic call. It never fails that at least one Eagle Harbor resident starts his house on fire each Christmas season because of a faulty string of lights on a live Christmas tree, or an overloaded circuit from multiple yard decorations and strings of outside lights.

 

Papa tossed me the keys to the Land Rover. “You go on home.  I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

 

“Do you need me to come pick you up?”

 

“No!” Papa called as he slid into the back of Chuck Paddock’s Blazer. “I’ll get a ride from someone!”

 

     “Okay!” I called in return, but I don’t think he heard me, because he had the door closed, and Chuck was pulling away from the curb. Three vehicles headed for the fire station, soon to be joined by four more that flew past me, an indication that other firefighters had been summoned as well.

 

     A few minutes later, I heard sirens pierce the quiet of the night. When the sounds of the sirens and air horns faded, I knew the trucks were going in some direction opposite of the church.  I also knew that once the service let out, at least half the congregation would try and locate the fire, since a happening like that is big news in Eagle Harbor, regardless of whether it’s a holiday or not.  I didn’t want to be standing there when everyone came out.  It would mean a lot of questions I couldn’t answer, other than to point and say, “They went thata’ way,” and it would mean having to see Kylee, which hurt too damn much, so I headed toward the Land Rover.  I was just opening the driver’s side door when a voice made me turn around.

 

     “Hey, Trev!”

 

     I saw someone jogging toward me, but until he passed under one of the streetlights, I didn’t know who it was.  Connor Rasmussen was hunched into his winter coat, and did a little dance on the sidewalk in an effort to stay warm. 

 

     “Long time, no see, dude. What’s happenin’?”

 

     Connor is a year older than me, and works at a factory in Juneau now.  He also goes to the technical college there, studying to be an electrician.  Connor and I had been pretty good friends my freshman and sophomore years in high school, but after I got back from living with my mother, I realized that Papa had been right about several things when it came to Connor – first and foremost being, that I tended to get into trouble when I was with him.  I maintained a friendship with Connor of sorts until he graduated, but kept our time together limited to the school sports teams we both played on. 

 

     “Nothing.  Just headin’ home.”

 

     “Where were the fire trucks goin’?”

 

     “Beats me.”

 

     “So, what have ya’ been up to?”

 

     “Not much. Just school and working for Gus. You know how it is.”

 

     “Yeah, sure do.  Hey, I heard you and Kylee split. What’s that all about?”

 

     “Not about anything.  Things just weren’t workin’ out.”

 

     “Too bad. She’s a looker.”

 

     “Yeah.”  Since the last thing I felt like doing was talking about Kylee, I changed the subject. “Where you headed?”

 

     “Home.”

 

     “What happened to your truck?”

 

     “Nothing. It’s my license that something happened to.”

 

     “What?”

 

“Got it taken away in Juneau.”  Connor grinned. “A DUI.”

 

     I shook my head at his foolishness. “How’re you gettin’ to work and school?”

 

     “Got an occupational license.”

 

     “What’s that mean?”

 

     “That my driving is restricted to the hours and days I have to be at work and school. It’s costing me a bundle in fines and lawyer fees, so I can’t risk gettin’ caught driving when I’m not supposed to.”

 

     I pointed to the Land Rover. “Wanna ride?”

 

     “Sure.”

 

     Connor climbed in the passenger side, while I got behind the wheel. He didn’t live with his parents any more, but instead, rented a small house from Mr. Ochlou with his older brother and two other guys.

 

     I glanced in the rearview mirror, and then in the outside driver’s mirror, before pulling away from the curb. Though I’d never been to the house Connor was living in, I knew where it was. 

 

     “Thanks for the lift, Trev. I couldn’t get outta my aunt’s house fast enough.”

 

     “Why?”

 

     “Aw, it was just lame. We’ve been doin’ the family Christmas thing since noon, and once the turkey was eaten and the presents opened, I started lookin’ for an excuse to leave. Too many little kids and old people for my taste.”

 

     “Is Ryan still there?”

 

      Ryan is Connor’s brother.

 

     “Yeah, but he’s pretty serious with a girl he met in Juneau about eight months ago.”

 

As I drove through the deserted streets, I asked, “What’s that got to do with anything?”

 

“She wanted to stick around at my aunt’s. Guess she likes the smell of baby powder and Ben-Gay more than I do.”

 

I laughed. It felt good to hang out with Connor again. 

 

The drive was a short one. I swung into the driveway of a dark, run-down house in bad need of a coat of paint.  Mr. Ochlou is Eagle Harbor’s original slum landlord.  The driveway was bumpy and could have used a few loads of gravel, and could have used some widening, too.  The Land Rover barely fit on it.

 

“Thanks for the ride, Trev. Wanna come in for a while?”

 

I almost said no, but then I remembered I was going home to a dark house too. I decided I’d rather spend time with Connor, than spend time at home alone thinking about Carl, Kylee, and all my regrets.

 

     Against my better judgment, I gave a slow nod.

 

“Yeah...yeah, I will.  I can’t stay long, though. If my father gets home and I’m not there, he’ll wonder where I’m at.”

 

     “That’s the great thing about moving outta your ole man’s house.”

 

     “What?”

 

     “No one wonders where you’re at, or tells you what time to be home.”

 

     “Yeah,” I agreed, as I followed Connor’s instructions to drive around to the back of the house where a dilapidated garage leaned precariously to the east, and where there was a wide pad of pocked concrete to park vehicles on. From that spot, I couldn’t see the street, nor could the Land Rover be seen by anyone driving by.  Not that I was concerned about that, since I wasn’t doing anything wrong by giving a friend a ride home.  Granted, I knew my father wouldn’t want me spending time with Connor, but I didn’t think it was going to hurt anything if I shot the bull with him for thirty minutes or so.

 

     “All of us park back here.  The stupid driveway’s so narrow that it’s impossible to get around any truck or car parked in it.”

 

     “Looks that way.” 

 

I slid out of the Land Rover to stand in seven inches of snow.  Since I wasn’t wearing boots, I hurried and followed Connor to the front of the house. He used a key to open the front door, and flipped on a light switch as soon as we entered.

 

     The place was a dump, which didn’t surprise me considering Mr. Ochlou owns it, and four guys under the age of twenty-two live there. The small living room was filled with cast-off furniture that didn’t match, stereo equipment, and a makeshift entertainment center built from plywood that housed a thirty-six inch TV and a DVD player.  Every stable surface was covered with dirty dishes, pizza cartons, empty soda cans and beer bottles, and ashtrays overflowing with cigarette butts.  The kitchen counters were lined with dirty dishes and half eaten food, and the table was piled high with textbooks, notebooks, and tools.  A computer monitor was hidden amongst all the junk; its tower sat in one corner and was barely visible beneath discarded socks and underwear. The house’s two bedrooms weren’t much larger than my bedroom’s closet, and in the same condition as the kitchen and living room. The bathroom was so filthy I wouldn’t have entered it no matter how bad I had to go. It was at that moment I thanked God for Clarice, and the orderly way she kept our house. I knew right then I could never live like Connor was.

 

     Connor led me back down the short hallway from the bedrooms to the living room.

 

     “Turn on the TV, Trev. I’ll get us something ta’ drink.”

 

     It took a minute of searching before I located the remote control beneath a pizza carton with a moldy crust inside. I aimed the remote toward the television, and flipped stations until I found Diehard.  Not exactly your typical Christmas movie, but considering my mood, it was a better choice than It’s a Wonderful Life.

 

     I pushed a pile of dirty clothes off a black leather recliner that was held together by silver duct tape, and sat down. 

 

     “Here ya’ go.”

 

     I reached out a hand without looking.  It wasn’t until the bottle got close to my nose that I realized Connor had brought me a beer, and not a soda.  I almost set the bottle aside, and if I’d been using my brain, I would have.  But when Connor shoved some dirty plates off one couch cushion, sat down, and started drinking his own beer, I decided misery loves company.

 

     I wrinkled my nose at my first swallow, and didn’t handle my second and third swallows much better.  I would have preferred a Coke, but because Connor kept drinking, so did I.  I didn’t object when he handed me a second beer, and by the time I’d made my way through it, I was feeling an alcohol buzz for the first time in my life. It was a cross between a warm, comforting glow, and just enough of a haze to dull the pain of Carl’s death and my break up with Kylee.  I willingly took a third beer, and then a fourth, and after that, I’m not sure how many I had.  All I remember is that I had enough for the world to seem like a fun place again, and then I started giggling, and telling bad jokes, and acting silly, and pretty soon Connor was doing the same, which made it all seem okay.  I either passed out for a while, or fell asleep, I’m not sure which, and then woke up and started drinking again when Connor placed a cold bottle against my cheek.  I even lost my distaste of Connor’s bathroom sometime during the night, and made use of it when I could no longer hold everything I’d been drinking.

 

     I’m not sure what time the rest of the guys came home and joined us in our Christmas Eve beer fest, nor am I sure how long it lasted, or what made me decide I’d better get home.  No one tried to keep me from driving, though someone should have.  I laughed like an idiot as I tried the Land Rover’s key in every ignition of every vehicle parked behind Connor’s house, until I finally found the one it worked in. Dawn was starting to break as I drove through Eagle Harbor.

    

     “Damn,” I remember slurring. “Pop’s shure gonna wanna piece a’ my ass fer this.”  Then I laughed again.

 

 

The Land Rover weaved back and forth across the road. I was lucky it was early on Christmas morning, and no one was around. And even luckier that whatever cop was supposed to be on patrol, was probably sitting in Donna’s drinking coffee and eating eggs.

 

I don’t remember anything else about the trip home until I overshot our driveway and had to back up.  I ended up in the ditch across the road, and once more laughed like an idiot as I spun the Rover’s tires and snow splattered the windows. Had my coordination been better, and had I not been drunk, I’m sure I could have gotten the truck out. Given my brain wasn’t exactly hitting on all cylinders, though, I couldn’t accomplish what once would have been a fairly simple task considering the Land Rover has 4-wheel drive.

 

I struggled to open the door. The exaggerated force I was using caused me to tumble from the vehicle, and land on my knees in the snow.  After spending another couple of minutes laughing, I waded out of the ditch, crossed the road, and staggered up our driveway while singing Joy to the World.

 

I saw a red Dodge Dakota parked by the house and mumbled, “Uh oh. Poppy’s home,” though like everything else since about ten o’clock the previous evening, that fact seemed funny too.

 

I stumbled through the back door. It wasn’t until I bent to take my shoes off that I noticed I’d lost one somewhere in my trek between the Land Rover and the house.  My sock was soaking wet, and my foot was freezing, though the discomfort didn’t bother me in the way it normally would have.  I shrugged out of my coat and let it fall to the floor. I put my hand on the knob of the door that led to the kitchen, but before I could open it, my father opened it for me. I spilled into the room with a, “Whoops a’ daisy!”

 

Papa stood over me with his arms crossed.  “You’re drunk.”

 

I groped for the back of a chair and used it for support. I did my best to stand up straight so I could look him in the eye.

 

“No shit.”

 

“Trevor--”

 

“Don’t start with me.”

 

I winced at the noise when he roared, “What’d you say to me, young man?”

 

     I thrust my chin out in defiance. “I said, don’t start with me.”

 

     “Where were you last night, and who gave you the booze?  I’ve been looking all over town for you ever since I got home.”

 

I grinned a stupid, drunk grin. “Guezz you didn’t look in the right place then, didja’?”

 

I could tell he was exasperated and angry – probably as angry with me as I’d ever seen him, yet all he did was wave a hand toward the stairway.

 

     “Go to bed. We’ll talk about this when you’ve sobered up.”

 

     “Thaz how you handle everything now, isn’t it, Papa?”

 

     He glowered at me.  “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

     “You won’t talk to me about anything.” I waved my own hand with exaggerated drama. “You sweep...sweep...sweep it all under the rug.”

 

     “If you think I’m sweeping under the rug the fact that my seventeen-year-old son has come home drunk, then you’d better think again, because believe me, I’m not.”

 

     “Not that!” I hollered. “I don’t care what you do to me for bein’ wasted.  I don’t care!  Don’t you get it?  I don’t care about anything any more!  You won’t take care of your back. You don’t sleep.  You work all the time.  You’re trying to be Carl for everyone, Papa. Everyone! You might not see it, but I do.”

 

     “Trev--”

 

     “You feel guilty. I know you do! You’re tryin’ to make it your fault Carl’s dead, only it’s not your fault, it’s mine, and you know that just as much as I do. If I hadn’t been mad about my book - the book is so good, but you don’t want me to write it. So then I got mad, and I skipped school, and I went to Gus’s, and I worked on the chopper, and then...then...then...Carl died.  I know you’re ashamed of me.  Just come right out and say so! It would be so much easier on both of us if you’d just say it.”

 

     “Trevor...son, I don’t know what you’re talking about.  I’m not ashamed of you.”

 

     “You are too!  You must be.  You didn’t say anything about the school paper.  You didn’t tell Grandpa about Carl. You won’t call Uncle Roy back.  You canceled Christmas. I know it’s all because you’re ashamed of me...of what I did.”

 

     “Trev, just what did you do?”

 

     “I killed Carl, damn it!  It’s my fault Carl’s dead.”  I swept a hand over the table, sending dishes flying that I hadn’t even noticed were setting there.  The sound of broken glass mingled with my shouts.  “I killed Carl!  I wish everyone in this goddamn town would just acknowledge it instead of ignoring it. I wish you’d acknowledge it! Why can’t you acknowledge it? Why can’t you just say, ‘Trevor, it’s your fault Carl’s dead?’”  I grabbed his shoulders and shook him. “Say it, Papa! Oh God, please just say it.”

 

     It was then that I felt a pair of hands on my own shoulders.  I don’t know where he’d been  – Clarice’s room, or the dining room, or maybe in Papa’s office - but wherever he’d come from, he’d apparently been trying to give my father and me privacy until things escalated to the point he felt it necessary to intervene.

 

     I heard his quiet voice in my ear. “Trev, come on.  Calm down now. Let go of your father.”

 

     I turned to face Roy DeSoto.  I fell into his arms – partly overcome with emotion, and partly too drunk to stand up any longer.  I was too wasted to have any inhibitions, and started sobbing big, drunken tears.

 

     “Why can’t he say it, Uncle Roy? Why can’t he just say it?”

 

     Before I got an answer, I puked on Roy DeSoto’s shirt, and then puked one more time for good measure.  I toppled backwards as my knees buckled, but before I hit the floor, my father caught me.  I passed out in his arms, my last conscious memory being that of the worry, regret, and sorrow I saw on his face.

 

_______________

 

     I woke up disoriented, and with only one thought on my mind. 

 

I’ve gotta find a bathroom!

 

My legs tangled in the quilt someone had covered me with, and it wasn’t until I was racing up the stairs that I realized I hadn’t been in my bed, but rather, on the couch in the great room. 

 

     Based on how many times I threw up when I got to the bathroom, a serious hangover was a given.  I wanted to die, and would have sold my soul to the devil if he’d have promised to put me out of my misery. I hoped my father would show up at that moment and threaten to kill me for being so stupid, because I swear, I would have handed him a gun if I’d had one, and begged him to pull the trigger. The worst case of the flu had never made me feel that sick, and even my recent concussion seemed like a Sunday School picnic compared to how ill drinking all that beer made me.  I silently vowed I’d never ever ever touch another drop of anything that contained alcohol – not even cough medicine – as I puked until I was sure there couldn’t possibly be anything left in my stomach, only to surprise myself by puking again. I wasn’t aware that anyone was with me until I felt a damp, lukewarm washcloth come to rest on my forehead, and heard a quiet voice say, “Can you stand up?”

 

     I curled into a fetal position on the floor.  I couldn’t stand the smell of beer and vomit, and was grateful when Uncle Roy flushed the toilet.  I longed to brush my teeth, wash my mouth out with Listerine, take a hot shower, and put on clean clothes, but I was too sick to move.  My brain felt like it was pulsating inside my head, threatening with each beat to burst out my ears.  I squeezed my eyes shut against the pain.

 

     “I juz...juz wanna lay here and die.”

 

     Uncle Roy chuckled.  “I’m sure you do, but I think you’ll feel better if you sit up.”

 

     “I can’t.”

 

     “How about if I help you?”

 

     “How about if you just shoot me and bury me behind the barn?”

 

     “I don’t think your father would be very happy with me if I did that.”

 

     “No, probably not, ‘cause then he’d miss the opportunity to do it for himself.”

 

     Uncle Roy took a hold of my right arm, and gently urged me to sit up.  “Come on, Trev. Lean back against the wall.”

 

     With his help, I managed to do what he asked.  He wet the washcloth again, rung it out, and placed it on my forehead.  This time it was cold, and felt good against my throbbing skull.  I rested my arms on my knees and hung my head with a moan. When I opened my eyes, I was looking at the floor.  I thanked God I had made it to the toilet, and hadn’t made a mess all over the floor that would have meant my father had to hire someone to clean the beige carpet. I knew I was in enough trouble as it was. I didn’t need something else added to my list of transgressions.

 

     When I could finally withstand the pain enough to raise my head, I saw Uncle Roy crouched beside me. He was wearing a clean shirt - that fact reminding me that I owed him an apology for having thrown up on him earlier.

 

     I waved a limp hand at Roy’s shirt and mumbled, “Sorry.”  Considering how I was feeling, it was the best I could do in the way of a verbal explanation.  He must have understood what I meant, because his response was an equally brief, “Don’t worry about it.”

 

Uncle Roy took my pulse, which seemed kind of silly to me, since based on my puke-a-thon; I was obviously very much alive. But I didn’t jerk my wrist away from him like I would have had it been my father treating me like a baby.  I did say, “I’m okay.”

 

     “I know,” he acknowledged, but didn’t release my wrist until he was satisfied of that fact. 

 

     “Is that why I was on the couch?”

 

     “So we could keep an eye on you, you mean?”

 

     “Yeah.”

 

     He nodded. “Alcohol consumption is nothing to fool around with.  A lot of young people have died as a result of binge drinking.”

 

“It was my first time.”  For some reason, it was important to me that he knew that. “I’ve never done anything like this before.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Does...” my eyes darted to the hallway. “Does Pops?”

 

“I think so.  Or if nothing else, I’d say he’s as certain of that fact as any father of a teenager can be.”

 

“He can be certain, ‘cause it’s the truth.  And based on how I feel now, I’ll drink paint thinner first, before I’ll ever touch another drop a’ booze.”

 

 Uncle Roy chuckled again. “I wouldn’t advise trying that, either. Maybe you’d better just stick to milk, water, juice, and soda.”

 

“Believe me, I will.”

 

He patted my left knee as he stood.  “I’ll be right back.”

 

I sat in the bathroom alone, wondering where my father was.  I couldn’t detect the presence of anyone else in the house other than Uncle Roy, but that didn’t mean Papa wasn’t sitting in his office, or at the kitchen table. I heard dresser drawers opening and closing, but didn’t realize what Uncle Roy had been doing until he appeared in the bathroom again with clothes for me.  He laid the pile in his arms on the closed lid of the toilet.

 

“I hope this stuff is okay.”

 

I peered at what he’d laid down, because it hurt too much to open my eyes all the way. Blue jeans, socks, boxer shorts, and a Seahawks jersey Papa had given me for Christmas.

 

“Sure. Thanks.”

 

Uncle Roy helped me stand. “You’ll feel better after you’ve had a hot shower.”

 

“A lot better?”

 

“I wouldn’t go that far, but at least a little better, let’s put it that way.”

 

It took me a moment to get my balance, and another few seconds before my legs felt like they’d hold me up.

 

“You need me to stay in here with you?”

I started to shake my head, then thought better of it.  I was in enough pain without willingly inflicting more on myself.

 

“I’ll be okay.”

 

“You sure?”

“Yeah.”

 

“I’ll be right outside the door, then. Don’t lock it, and holler if you need me.”

 

“Okay.”

 

As he turned to leave the room, I asked the question I’d been putting off ever since I’d been aware of his presence.

 

“Where’s...where’s my father?”

 

“I sent him to work.”

 

Because I hadn’t put my watch on before leaving for church the previous evening, I had no idea what time it was.

 

“When?”

 

“When what?”

 

“When did you send Papa to work?  What day is it?”

 

“It’s Christmas. And I sent him to work about eight hours ago so he’d get there on time.”

 

Based on what Uncle Roy had just said, I knew that meant it was around three-thirty in the afternoon.

 

“Oh.” 

 

I don’t know if my “Oh,” sounded disappointed, or relieved, but I’m guessing it sounded like a little bit of both, because Uncle Roy said, “I thought it would be the best thing for both you and Johnny.  If I hadn’t been here, he’d have stayed home with you, no question about it.  But I was here, and you were sleeping, and sometimes...well, sometimes a young man and his father need a break from one another in order to put things into perspective.”

 

“You sound like the voice of experience.”

 

He smiled and gave me a wink. “I might be an old geezer now, but at one time I was young enough to have two teenage boys of my own, not to mention one head strong girl, which brings a father an additional set of headaches above and beyond any his boys could give him.”

 

At any other time, I would have laughed at Uncle Roy’s words, but the previous twenty-four hours were finally collating in my brain and forcing my mind to focus elsewhere.  The red Dakota I’d seen parked in our driveway didn’t have any fire department logos on it, which my drunken mind hadn’t processed when I’d first encountered it.  I suddenly realized it was a vehicle Uncle Roy must have rented when he flew into Juneau sometime on Christmas Eve.  Which meant he’d probably been waiting at the house when my father was dropped off after the fire, and had been the person who’d driven Papa around looking for me.  Later, I found out from Uncle Roy my conclusions were correct.

 

“Don’t take this the wrong way, but what are you doin’ here?  It’s Christmas Day.”

 

“Yep, it is.  As to what I’m doing here, let’s just say a few years ago when I was having kind of a...blue Christmas, Santa Claus and a little elf showed up at my place to try and make my Christmas better, so I’m returning the favor.”

 

I gave a slight smile at the memory.  I’d been nine the year Papa and I had surprised Uncle Roy with a visit on Christmas Day, and had gathered all of his children together for the holiday, just when he thought he, Aunt Joanne, and Libby, would be celebrating alone.

 

“What about Aunt Joanne?  Is she here too?”

 

“No. She’s spending the day at Chris’s house, along with Libby.”

 

Since he didn’t mention Jennifer, I assumed she was working. I already knew the DeSotos had held their family Christmas celebration on Thanksgiving.

 

“But wasn’t she upset about you missing Christmas with her?”

 

Uncle Roy smiled.  “We’ve been married forty-six years, Trev. Due to my job, your Aunt Joanne has spent a few Christmas Days without me in the past, and besides, she was the one who suggested I pay you and your father a visit.”

 

“But--”

 

He held up a hand. “I’ll answer all your questions in a little while.  You shower and get dressed first.”

 

He closed the door as he exited the room. When I didn’t hear his footsteps walk down the hall, I knew he was doing as he’d promised, and standing right outside in case I needed him.

 

I bit back a groan as I leaned into the tub to turn the water on.  Blood roared in my head at the movement, but the pressure was relieved somewhat when I stood to peel off my clothes. I stuffed everything in the hamper, no longer able to stand the smell of cigarette smoke and beer. I shuddered at the thought of Connor’s dirty bathroom when compared to our immaculate one, and once again decided that I wasn’t cut out to share a house with three other guys who didn’t believe ‘cleanliness was next to Godliness’, as Clarice is fond of saying.

 

The hot shower did make me feel a little better, but by no means did it work miracles.  I still felt like death was the better alternative to life, even after dressing, brushing my teeth, and rinsing my mouth with Listerine.  When I exited the bathroom, Uncle Roy asked me if I was feeling better.

 

“Kinda.”

 

I followed him down the stairs and into the kitchen.  He pointed to a chair.

 

“Have a seat.”

 

I did as he said, and watched as he filled a glass with cold water and shook three aspirin from a bottle someone – probably my father - had set on the counter by the toaster.  He walked over and handed me the glass and pills.

 

“Take those, and drink all the water. Then you’re going to drink another glass.”

 

“Why?”

 

Because despite everything you drank, alcohol dehydrates a person.  If you keep the water down, I’ll make you some soup in a little while, and give you some crackers to go along with it.”

 

I wasn’t too crazy about the thought of food, but given his medical background, I figured he knew what he was doing.

 

I did as Uncle Roy instructed.  My stomach rebelled a moment as the aspirin hit it. I thought I was going to have to run to the bathroom again, but then things calmed down.  I drank a second glass of water for him, and then a third glass before he was satisfied I’d had enough.  He put the glass in the sink and sat down next to me.

 

The thing I like about Uncle Roy is the way he’s content to sit in silence, and doesn’t pressure a guy to talk. It’s not exactly a trait my father possesses most of the time, and to be honest, neither do I.  But Uncle Roy didn’t ask me what had been going on; even though he wouldn’t have come all the way to Alaska if he wasn’t concerned something was happening with his best friend that warranted his presence. Nor did he ask why I’d been so stupid as to get drunk, or what I’d meant by any of the things I’d said to my father after I’d stumbled into the house.  He just sat there, letting me decide if and when I wanted to say anything at all. And when I did say something, he didn’t seem to mind that it wasn’t revealing, or profound.

 

“Does...um...Clarice was expecting me to be at her sister’s this morning.  Does she know...” I dropped my eyes in an attempt to hide my embarrassment. “Does she know why I’m not there?”

 

“Your father called her so she wouldn’t be worried when you didn’t show up. He told her you were sick and were staying home.”

 

I nodded. What Papa had told Clarice wasn’t exactly the truth, or at least not the whole truth, but given how I was feeling, it wasn’t exactly a lie, either.  I was thankful Pops had kept my drinking binge private, because the last thing I needed was for Carl’s family to spread it around Eagle Harbor, and believe me, at least a dozen of them would have.

 

We sat in silence so long that Uncle Roy must have decided I could keep food down.  He stood and started opening cabinet doors.  I pointed to his right. 

 

“Soup’s two cabinets over.”

 

“Thanks.”  He opened the correct cabinet and saw a shelf lined with Campbell’s soups of at least twenty-five varieties. “I can tell a couple of bachelors live here,” he teased. “Got a preference?”

 

I thought a moment. “Uh...Chicken and Stars’ll be fine.”

 

I directed him to the cabinet where the pans were kept, and then to the drawer that held the silverware.  He used the electric can opener to open the lid, then dumped the soup in a pan and added water.  While it heated over a low flame, he got out the Saltines, a bowl, a small plate, and a spoon.

 

It was easier to talk to him now that he was moving around the kitchen, as opposed to sitting next to me.

 

“Did you...did you come up here because of what happened to Carl?”

 

He turned and leaned his back against the counter.

 

“I came here because I thought your father could use a visit from an old friend.”

 

“Because he wasn’t returning your phone calls?”

 

“Not necessarily, though that was part of it.”

 

“You sure traveled a long way just ‘cause he wouldn’t call you back.”

 

Uncle Roy laughed. “Your father said that exact same thing when he saw me sitting in your driveway last night.”  He sobered then. “Thirty years ago, I wouldn’t have traveled this far on nothing more than a gut feeling and a few logical deductions - not even for Johnny. But time changes a man, Trevor.  When you reach my age, and your children are grown, and you’ve got a grown granddaughter too, you realize how fast life goes by. You tend to...treasure even more the people you’re close to.  You tend to have an easier time reaching out to them if you think they need you.  You worry less about staying within the role you’ve defined for yourself as husband, father, and friend, and instead, take a few...emotional risks, when it comes to letting people know what an important place they hold in your life.”

 

I thought over what he’d said. On one level I realized I’d have to be his age to fully understand what he meant, yet I also knew what it was like to lose someone without ever having told that person what he meant to me.  A newspaper editorial after the fact seemed to fall far short of what Carl deserved.

 

I ran my hand across my quilted placemat a moment, fiddling with its scalloped edges. 

 

“I...it...it all started when Papa asked me not write my book any more.”

 

“Your book? You mean the one you were working on for school?”

 

“Yeah. He...I found some things about Scott Monroe...I...found out he’s the reason Chris...um...he’s the reason why Chris can’t walk.”

 

Uncle Roy nodded. His voice was free of emotion, as if at some point in the twenty-four years since Chris lost the use of his legs, he’d moved beyond anger and reached acceptance. 

 

“That’s right. He’s the reason.”

 

“But you...at first you blamed my father, didn’t you.”

 

He didn’t avoid my statement, nor did he lie to me.

 

“Yeah, Trev, at first I did.”

 

“I understand the reasons why,” I rushed to say, before Uncle Roy could think I held him responsible for what had happened between him and my father over two decades earlier. “I mean; Chris is your son. He was with my father that night.  It’s natural that you would have expected Papa to keep him safe.”

 

“Natural, yes. But fair? No. Chris was nineteen - young, but a grown man.  His decisions were his own. Not influenced by anyone else...and certainly not by your father.”

 

“Whatta ya’ mean?”

 

“To make a long story short, I wanted Chris to attend college, while he wanted to join the fire department.  He went to college for a little more than a semester, then dropped out. After Chris was injured, I blamed Johnny for that choice on Chris’s part.”

 

“Was it his fault?”

 

“That Chris joined the fire department?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“No, it wasn’t Johnny’s fault.  It wasn’t anyone’s fault. As I said, it was Chris’s choice, and his choice alone. Problem is, Trev, when a father sees his son’s life altered in the way I saw Chris’s altered by that bullet he took in his spine...well, it was a tough thing for me to handle, and I needed someone to blame.  Because Johnny was with Chris that night, and because Chris had always looked up to him, and because several months earlier Chris had talked Johnny into telling me he was dropping out of college...those things combined caused me to place blame where none was deserved.”

 

“Sounds like it was just a bad situation all the way around,” I said, referring to Uncle Roy’s disappointment in Chris’s decision to leave school, my father being the person Chris talked into breaking that news to Uncle Roy, and then my father and Chris being the paramedics who answered the call at Scott Monroe’s home that night.

 

“It was.”

 

Uncle Roy turned, shut off the burner, and poured my soup into the bowl. He put half a dozen crackers on the plate, and carried both the bowl and plate to me.  He went back for the spoon and another glass of water. After he’d set those items in front of me, he sat down at the table again.

 

“I take it you confronted your father about what you’d discovered?”

 

“Well...not really. Actually, he confronted me.”

 

“You?”

 

“Yeah. He found a file about Monroe on his computer that I’d forgotten to delete.  He was pretty mad.”

 

“I bet he was.”

 

“I was just trying to find out what’d happened...for my book, ya’ see.  I wasn’t trying to pin any blame on Papa...or on you. I figured it all happened a long time ago, and the two of you obviously worked it out, so who was right or who was wrong didn’t matter to me.  Still doesn’t.  But by the time all was said and done, I guess my curiosity got the best of me, because Papa said I stuck my nose where it didn’t belong.”

 

Uncle Roy didn’t confirm or deny that, he just said, “That was a very difficult time for Johnny and me.”

 

“I know. Or at least I came to know it after Papa asked me not to write my book any more.”

 

“That book means a lot to you, doesn’t it?”

 

“More than I ever thought it would.” I took two sips of soup, then two bites of a cracker before speaking again. “As much as I thought I was gonna hate being a writer...well, I found out that I kinda like writing. Actually, I like it a lot.  I think...well, I think I’m even kinda good at it.”

 

“I think you are too.”

 

I looked at him with a puzzled expression. “How would you know?”

 

“Johnny’s been sending me copies of your editorials ever since the school year started, and he had me read your editorial about Carl before he left for work this morning.”

 

“Oh,” was all I said, but once again I was amazed to discover how deep my father’s pride over my accomplishments went.

 

“Sometimes it catches us by surprise, doesn’t it?”

 

“What?”

 

“How much someone else thinks of us.”

 

I blushed a little. I wasn’t embarrassed by Uncle Roy’s words, but embarrassed to discover how much my father loved me, despite how I continually screwed things up. Here I was passed out on the couch that morning reeking of alcohol, and he still had enough pride in me to show Uncle Roy my editorial about Carl. 

 

“Yeah,” I nodded. “Sometimes it does. Especially when I don’t deserve to be thought so highly of.”

 

“What makes you say that?”

 

“Everything. This...this whole mess I’ve made of my life ever since Papa asked me to quit writing my book.”

 

     “Need someone to talk to about it?”

 

     I knew that was an open invitation to confide in him whatever I wanted to, but for the time being, all I said was, “Don’t know.  Maybe.”

 

I didn’t say anything else, and neither did Uncle Roy.  He must have had a hundred questions he could have asked me, but he sat in silence while I ate.  By the time I’d finished my bowl of soup I was feeling better.  Not great, but better. My headache had let up some, and my stomach wasn’t quite so queasy.  And best of all, I could no longer taste beer each time I swallowed. 

 

I stood and carried my dishes to the dishwasher, threw the empty soup can away, then put the pan in the dishwasher too. 

 

Before I sat down again, I asked, “You want something to eat or drink?”

 

“No thanks. Johnny showed me where everything was before he left. I made myself a ham sandwich at noon, warmed up some of those scalloped potatoes Clarice made, and ate a piece of that Black Forest cake she left here.”

 

“She’s a good cook.”

 

“She sure is.”

I sat down at the table once again.  I looked outside, though I couldn’t see anything because darkness had already fallen.  I heard the wind, and then the sound of snow pelting the windows.  I sighed.

 

“The snow never seems to stop this winter. This is just like it was the night...”

 

I let my sentence trail off, and wouldn’t have finished it had Uncle Roy not asked, “The night what?”

 

I sighed again. “The night Carl died.”

 

“I see.”

 

He patiently waited until I was ready to start talking again. I finally made eye contact with him.

 

“I...it all started the day I skipped school. That was the morning Papa asked me not to write my book any more. Only the way he did it...he said it was a man-to-man request, not a father to son request.  Do you know the difference?”

 

Uncle Roy thought a moment. “If I had to guess, I’d say that a man-to-man request leaves you the option to do what you want to, while a father to son request is more like being forbidden to write the book.”

 

“Exactly. Since he made the request man-to-man, do you see what a crappy position he put me in?”

 

Ever the diplomat, Uncle Roy said, “I see that he put you in a tough spot.”

 

“Yeah, he sure did.  He really ticked me off.  It wasn’t fair, and I told him so.  I’d done a lot of work on the book up to that point, and my mom thought it was really good.” I raked a hand through my hair. “I don’t know. Maybe it was partially my fault too.  I shouldn’t have nosed around trying to find out stuff about Scott Monroe. And maybe I should have picked up on the signals Papa was sendin’ me ever since I started writing the book.”

 

“Signals?”

 

“Yeah.  Even though he said I could use what happened with him and Crammer as my plot, there were times when I could tell he wasn’t too crazy about the idea. When I could tell it bothered him.”

 

“Remember me telling you on the phone last June not to pressure your father where the subject of Crammer was concerned?”

 

I nodded. “You were tryin’ to tell me there was more to the story than just Crammer, weren’t you?  I mean, you were kinda telling me about Monroe and how Chris became paralyzed, without coming right out and sayin’ it.”

 

“I was.  And I realize now I should have come right out and said it.  By keeping quiet, I wasn’t doing Johnny...or you, any favors.”

 

“It wasn’t your fault. You were just trying to protect Papa. I’d have done the same for my best friend. Secrets...they’re just a bad thing all the way around sometimes.  When I was little, Papa told me the truth always comes out eventually.”

 

“He’s right about that. Generally, it does.”

 

“So anyway, I skipped school that day – it was in early November, and I went to Gus’s. I worked on the helicopter the fire department uses as an air ambulance.”

 

“I know which one you mean. Your father’s shown it to me.”

 

“Gus and I worked together on it most of the day, but there were a couple of times when he was in his office and I was working on it by myself. Papa knew where I was, ‘cause Gus had called him. When I got home that night, Papa did a pretty good job of keepin’ his cool.  He told me I had to tell Mr. Hammond – my principal – that I’d skipped school, and accept whatever punishment he dished out, which I did. But other than that, Papa dropped the subject. Things weren’t good between us for the rest of November.  We just kinda limped along while ignoring the subject of my book.”

 

“So you quit writing it?”

 

“Yeah. I’ve wanted to start working on it several times since then. Or at least I did until Carl died.  But each time I sat down and opened the file, I’d remember Papa’s man-to-man request, and feel like I was damned if I did, and damned if I didn’t.”

 

“Understandable.”

 

“I guess. So November was a total bust. Pops tried to get back on my good side, but I wouldn’t have anything to do with him.  I even lost interest in dating Kylee, which brought me a whole new set of problems.  Then that Saturday night of Thanksgiving weekend, Papa was working a twenty-four hour shift. It was snowing like it is now; only ten times worse. The wind was really strong, too.  Kylee wanted me to come to her house. Said her parents told her it was okay if I spent the night in her little brother’s room ‘cause of the storm, as long it was all right with my pops. I didn’t even bother to call Papa and ask him, ‘cause I didn’t feel like going. It was around quarter to eight when I got done talking to her. I watched TV for a while, then went to my room and worked on my journal.”

 

“Another school writing project?”

 

“Sort of. Or it was last year when I was junior.  I like doing it, so I’ve tried to keep it up-to-date as much as I can.”

 

“I see.”

 

“Clarice was already in her room for the night reading a book, when I went upstairs. I’d just finished my journal entry and came down for a snack, when I heard someone pounding on the back door.  I answered it, and saw my friend, Jake Shipman, standing there looking like the Abominable Snowman. I brought him in here to the kitchen so he could warm up.  He was pretty frantic ‘cause he’d driven his mom’s new car into the ditch about a mile down the road from here. His parents were in Anchorage for the weekend. Jake’s sister, Katie, goes to college there. She’d been home for a few days because of the holiday, so they’d left at noon on Saturday to take her back. Amber – Jake’s little sister - was spending the weekend at a cousin’s house, but Jake had talked his folks into lettin’ him stay home alone. They weren’t gonna be back until Sunday afternoon.”     

 

I continued telling Uncle Roy what had happened the night Carl died, but my mind wasn’t focused on him.  Instead, I felt like I was reliving the events as I talked – like I was becoming a part of my own memories in a way that usually isn’t possible.  I remembered so vividly Jake and I standing in almost the exact same spots where Uncle Roy and I were now sitting.

 

 

_______________

 

 

“Oh man, Trev, my pops is gonna kill me.” Jake paced in frantic circles, his bare hands buried in the pockets of his letterman’s coat. “And then when he’s finished with me, my mom’s gonna kill me even worse. This is the first new car she’s ever had.  She’s always driven used ones before.”

 

“What were you doin’ with her car anyway? Why weren’t you driving your truck?”

 

“It’s a Cadillac. A brand new Cadillac.”

 

“So?”

 

“So, I wanted to show it to Jenna.”

 

“Is that where you were?”

 

“Yeah. I went to her house for a couple a’ hours, but this storm is a bitch to drive in, so I figured I’d better get home. I hit a slick spot – musta’ been a patch of ice beneath the snow – and spun out.  I ended up in the ditch about a mile down the road.”

 

“You can stay here for the night, then.  We’ll get the car out in the morning.  My pops can help us when he gets off work.”

 

“No way. I gotta get it outta there now.”

 

“In this storm? Are you nuts?”

 

“No, I’m not nuts. I’m a seventeen year old who wants ta’ live ta’ see eighteen.  I’m not kiddin’ you, Trev.  My parents’ll kill me.”

 

I rolled my eyes. “Don’t tell me, let me guess.  You don’t have permission to be driving your mom’s car.”

 

“You could say that.  I took the extra set of keys from a drawer in the laundry room.  I...I was just goin’ to Jenna’s. I didn’t think it would hurt anything.  Stupid snow.” Jake walked another round of tight circles. “Oh man, I’m dead. You might as well have my funeral now, ‘cause I’m dead when my parents come home tomorrow and find out that car’s in the ditch. By then it’ll be buried under a foot of snow - if someone doesn’t come along and hit it first.”

 

“If it’s in the ditch, then no one’s gonna hit it unless they go in the ditch too.”

 

“The back half’s hangin’ in the ditch, but the front half’s still on the road.”

 

     “That’s not good.”

 

     “Tell me about it.”

 

     A part of me thought the best thing we could do was call the police department and let the dispatcher know the situation with the car, and then wait until morning when my father and Carl could help us get it out.  But another part of me understood why Jake was so anxious to take care of the car right then – at ten-thirty at night, and in the middle of a blizzard.  If I were in his shoes, I’d have felt the same way. In addition to that, I was concerned that some driver would come along and, unable to see the front of the car because of the storm, crash into it, and then be seriously injured. 

 

     I thought a moment. 

 

     “Okay, here’s what we can try. We’ll get my father’s tractor and some chains, and see if we can pull it out.  If it’s too dangerous for you to drive home ‘cause of the storm, you can come here and spend the rest of the night.”

 

     “Great,” Jake grinned. “Thanks, Trev. Thanks a lot.”

 

     I started walking toward the dining room.  “Be right back.  I need to tell Clarice where I’m goin’.”

 

     Jake grabbed my arm. “No!”

 

     “Whatta’ ya’ mean, no?”

 

     “She’ll tell my folks!”

 

     “She won’t if we ask her not to.”

 

     “Trevor, she’s my father’s aunt.  She’ll tell. And even if she doesn’t tell on purpose, she might let it slip on accident.”

 

     “If you spend the night here, she’s gonna know.”

 

     “Hopefully, I won’t have to. And if I do, we can put the car in your garage, and then I’ll sneak out your bedroom window in the morning. Aunt Clarice will never know I was here.”

 

     I thought that possibility sounded like a long shot at best.  What if the storm kept up all night, and the roads weren’t clear to travel on in the morning? Was Jake going to hide under my bed all day?

 

     “Jake, I think we’d just better tell Clarice what’s goin’ on, and then see if we can get the car--”

 

     “Trev, please.  Don’t. You wouldn’t do this to me if you knew how mad my mom and pops will be.  I’ll be lucky if I’m not grounded until graduation...maybe even longer.”

 

     Against my better judgment, I sighed and gave in. “Okay, okay. We’ll do it your way.”

 

     I could hear the relief in Jake’s voice. 

 

“Thanks.”

 

Since Clarice hadn’t come out of her room, I knew she hadn’t heard us.  That meant she’d probably fallen asleep with the TV on, as she often does. Added to that, the wind was so strong you couldn’t hear much of anything but the sound of it howling, and icy snowflakes pinging against the house.  I motioned for Jake to follow me to the laundry room.

 

“Come on.  We’ve got extra gloves and hats out here. Get whatever you need while I get my coat and boots on.”

 

Jake said, “Thanks,” again, then rummaged through the cabinet where we keep winter clothing.  He took a pair of gloves because the ones he had balled up in his coat pockets were soaking wet. He hadn’t been wearing a hat, so grabbed a red knit one that had the fire department’s logo on it. 

 

“Give me one of those, too,” I said. “And a pair of gloves and a scarf.”

 

Jake got a scarf for me, and then one for himself. 

 

“Good idea,” he said, as he wrapped the blue scarf around his nose and mouth, and tied it behind his head.  I did the same with the red scarf he’d handed me.

 

When we were bundled up like a couple of kids getting ready to play in the snow, we headed out the door. The wind was blowing in our faces as we trudged to the barn. We had to lean forward and fight the strength of the wind in order to make any progress.

 

The animals blinked at us with drowsy eyes when I turned the lights on.  Not even my dogs were willing to rise from their thick bed of straw to greet me.  I didn’t blame them. The barn was insulated and had a heater that hung in one corner.  I doubt the dogs, cats, and horses appreciated the blast of cold air that entered with Jake and me. 

 

Papa has a John Deere tractor with a bucket on the front that’s used for scooping manure, and used for plowing snow.  I grabbed two shovels and a set of heavy chains from the garage. I secured everything on the metal platform behind the tractor’s seat using two fat black rubber straps.

 

I hoisted myself up to the seat and started the engine.  The smoke stack came to life with a roar and a few puffs of exhaust, then I drove the tractor out of the barn.  Jake slid the door closed.  I stopped the tractor and he climbed up on my right, leaning against the metal wheel well that covers the big tire.  He grabbed onto the back of the seat with one hand and yelled over the sound of the storm and the tractor’s engine, “I’m ready!”

 

When Clarice didn’t come to the back door, I knew she’d slept through the sound of the tractor starting.  Again, because of the storm, I doubted she could hear it. Just to be on the safe side, I didn’t turn on the tractor’s headlights until we’d rounded the curve in the driveway that took us toward the road and away from the house.

 

Papa’s tractor doesn’t have a cab, so it was freezing driving in the open air like that. The snow felt like tiny slivers of glass as it hit my face. I was glad we were wearing scarves and hats – something teenage boys don’t often make use of - because at least our only exposed skin was high on our cheekbones and around our eyes.

 

Because of the snow, there was no traffic on the road. Not that our rural road gets that much traffic on it anyway.  Jake had been using it as a short cut to get back into Eagle Harbor, which I figured he was probably regretting about that time.

 

We putted along at fifteen miles an hour.  I was glad the car wasn’t far from our house, because I wouldn’t have wanted to be on the tractor for very long.  Jake was shivering as he stood beside me, so I knew he felt the same way I did.  When we reached the black Cadillac, I backed the tractor up to the front of the vehicle, stopping two feet away from it.  I left the tractor running, left its headlights on, and also turned on the yellow flashers, so anyone approaching could see us. 

 

Jake and I slipped and slid through the snow as we got the chains.  I grabbed the flashlight that Papa keeps secured beneath the tractor’s seat.  With each of us carrying a chain, we dropped to our stomachs beneath the car’s frame.  Snow worked its way under the hem of my coat and soaked into my shirt.  I ignored the discomfort and turned on the flashlight so we could see what we were doing. We shouted to one another, giving instructions so the chains were placed properly.  The last thing I wanted to do was ruin the car’s frame. If that happened, I wouldn’t want to face Jake’s parents any more than he did.

 

When the chains were secure, Jake got in the car and started the engine.

 

When I get on the tractor, put it in drive! I shouted through the closed window.

 

“I will!”

 

I nodded, then trudged through the snow to the tractor.  I climbed into the seat, put the tractor in gear, double checked to make sure the road was still free of any headlights that would indicate a car was coming, then turned sideways so I could keep an eye on the Cadillac as I pulled it out.

 

I eased off the clutch as I pressed on the gas pedal.  The tractor moved forward, but met resistance when the car wouldn’t budge.  I backed the tractor up a little bit to give the chains slack again, then repeated the process. When I met resistance a second time, I gave it a third try.  Jake was trying to help me by giving the car gas, but all he was succeeding in doing was spinning the tires, which shot snow over the car and onto my back. 

 

When I still couldn’t get the car out after a fourth attempt, I put the tractor’s emergency brake on again, put it in neutral, and jumped down.  I grabbed the shovels and handed one to Jake as he climbed out of the car.

 

“We need to get the snow away from the tires!”

 

“Okay!”

 

At least when we were shoveling, I didn’t feel the cold quite so much.  As soon as I’d gotten on the tractor I’d noticed my fingers and toes were freezing, despite my gloves and boots.  I figured Jake’s feet had to be really cold, because all he had on was tennis shoes. 

 

I shoveled as fast as I could, thinking about how good it would feel to be in the house wearing dry clothes, while drinking a mug of hot chocolate.  That’s exactly what I planned to do when I got back home. Based on the intensity of the storm, I figured Jake was going to be staying overnight whether he wanted to or not, and I was just about to shout, “Hey, doesn’t hot chocolate sound pretty good right about now?” when a huge truck with no headlights on came out of nowhere, spun around three times, and plowed into the car.

 

I didn’t know what had hit me. I’m still not sure if the truck clipped me, or if the Cadillac hit me when it was struck.   All I remember is flying through the air, and then landing in the road, the top of my head striking the metal hitch on the back of the tractor. 

 

I don’t know how long I was unconscious for sure, though later the police and my doctor estimated I was out for about fifteen minutes.  I woke up dazed and uncertain of where I was and what had happened.  It was the cold snow on my face, mixing with something warm that was running from beneath my hat, that brought me to full awareness.  I scrambled to my feet, yanked my scarf away from my mouth, threw up so hard it knocked me to my knees, and then shouted, “Jake!  Jake!”

 

I squinted against the pain and the driving snow, trying to locate my friend.  The driver’s side of the Cadillac had been pressed into the passenger side by the heavy-duty Chevy truck that was raised off the ground four feet by monster tires.  I recognized that truck, as did everyone in Eagle Harbor. It belonged to Tucker Tucker the Third, and I could just barely make out his body slumped across the steering wheel.

 

I tripped over the flashlight, grabbed it from the snow bank it was sticking up from, and turned it on.  I shone it through the truck’s window and winced.  My medical knowledge doesn’t go much beyond common first aid facts, but the way Tucker’s head was angled – off to one side, and loose and wobbly in appearance, led me to believe his neck was broken.  Tucker wasn’t my concern at that moment, though. Jake was. The flashlight’s beam danced from snow bank to snow bank as I bounced it from place to place while hollering, “Jake! Jake! Jake!”

 

I finally saw him laying ten feet away in a snow bank stained red with blood.  I ignored my own blood that was now flowing freely down my face.  I ran to Jake’s side.

 

“Jake! Jake!”

 

Jake didn’t respond to my voice.  I saw a bone protruding through the left leg of his blue jeans, and saw his right arm bent at an awkward angle beneath his back.

 

“Jake!”

 

Blood trickled from Jake’s nose and ears, and more blood stained his jeans where the bone was sticking out. 

 

Though he couldn’t hear me, I assured, “I’ll be back, Jake. I’m gonna get help.  Hang on! I’ll be right back.”

 

I stood to run for the tractor, but collapsed when the world spun around me.  I threw up again, making whimpering noises as I clawed my way through the snow when my legs wouldn’t hold me up.  The world threatened to go black when tiny spots danced in front of my eyes, and blood roared in my ears.

 

“No, no,” I whimpered a plea to remain conscious. “Gotta get help for Jake.  No.”

 

My clothes were soaked when I’d finally crawled to the rear of the tractor.  Snow was inside my boots, my jeans, and up the sleeves of my coat.  I shivered as I unfastened the chains from the smashed Cadillac, and then unfastened them from the rear of the tractor.  I struggled to pull myself up onto the John Deere’s seat.  Dizziness threatened to engulf me when I stood. I don’t think I would have stayed on that tractor long enough to get to my house – if I even could have gotten on it before losing consciousness and falling backwards into the snow.  It was as my knees were buckling beneath me that two massive hands caught me.

 

“Trevor! Trevor, what happened?”

 

I turned around and saw Carl holding onto me.  He wasn’t on duty that night, but because of the storm, he’d gone to the station in order to help the overtaxed paramedics and patrol officers in any way he could. 

 

At that moment, I had no idea why Carl was on duty, nor did I care. I started babbling – or at least that’s what it sounded like to my injured brain.  Carl must have been able to figure out what I was saying though, because when I was finished, he eased me to a seated position beside the tractor, told me to stay put, shut the tractor off, and ran for the white Dakota he was driving that belongs to the police department.  I saw him grab the mike, but couldn’t hear what he said to the dispatcher.  I didn’t have to hear to know he put in a call for paramedics and more police assistance.

 

Like all the police officers on Eagle Harbor’s force, Carl had EMT training. It took him three tries to get the crumpled driver’s door of Tucker’s truck open.  I heard the metal groan over the sound of the wind, and then heard bottles clink together as they rolled out of the vehicle and landed in the snow. 

 

The spotlights mounted on the roof of the Dakota enabled me to see Carl reach into the truck and place the fingers of his left hand at the pulse point of Tucker’s throat.  He moved his fingers twice, as though seeking something that he knew wasn’t there.  He didn’t react one way or another when he left Tucker and ran to Jake, but somehow I knew Tucker was dead, just like I’d suspected when first spotting him in the cab of the crumpled truck.  I saw the open beer bottles scattered outside of the truck. They were a silent testament to the reason why Tucker was driving in a snowstorm with his lights off - he’d been too drunk to remember to turn them on.  That fact that would be substantiated several weeks later, when tests at the state lab revealed Tucker’s blood alcohol level was three times the legal limit.  The police department’s accident reconstruction expert also determined that Tucker was driving seventy miles an hour on a road where the speed limit is only forty-five, and on a night when conditions warranted that a vehicle’s speed stay below thirty for safety sake.

 

I watched as Carl plodded from Jake to the Dakota in the best form of a run he could manage, considering the depth of the snow.  He opened the cargo hold and grabbed a blanket with one hand, while picking up a toolbox that held first aid equipment with the other hand.  He hurried through the path he’d already made in the snow, returning to Jake’s side and offering what assistance he could until the paramedics arrived.

 

 I used the frame of the tractor to pull myself to my feet.  My legs wobbled, and the world once again spun around me, but I was determined to help Carl help Jake.  I made it six steps before I collapsed face first in the snow.  I don’t know if I lost consciousness, but I know I was disoriented and out of it.  I didn’t hear the paramedic squad arrive, nor did I realize my father was treating me until I found myself face up and strapped to a backboard with a C-collar around my neck, an IV in my right arm, and a pressure bandage on top of my head.

 

I fought against the straps, trying to turn my head in frantic attempts to search for my friend. 

 

“Jake!  Jake!”

 

It was my father’s voice that I finally heard over my shouts.

 

“Trevor, Jake’s gonna be fine. Calm down. Calm down, son.”

 

“Jake!”

 

“Trev, calm down now,” Papa urged, as he checked my pupils with a penlight. “Calm down, son.  Everything’s gonna be all right.”

 

It took a moment longer for my mind to allow my worry for Jake to recede, and to instead, focus on my father.

 

“Pa...Papa?”

 

Though sirens were wailing in the distance, and red lights were flashing over me in a bizarre strobe effect, and men were shouting to be heard as instructions were called back and forth, it seemed like my world revolved included no one other than my father at that moment. I was so glad to see him, and for the first time since the accident, I thought Jake might have a chance to live.

 

I felt his fingers brush my hair over my right ear.  “I’m right here, son.”

 

“Papa, you gotta help Jake.”

 

“Don’t worry. We’re helping Jake.”

 

“No, you.  It has to be you.  You’re his only chance.”

 

“Trev, calm down.  Jake’s getting the help he needs.  I called for the chopper.  Dirk’ll be landing it in a minute.”

 

I was confused.  “Dirk?”

 

“Remember, Gus and Evelyn were flying to Petersburg this afternoon?”

 

At that moment, I wasn’t able to recall that Gus and his wife had left from the airport before the storm had started. They’d headed to Petersburg in a two-passenger plane to spend the weekend with their youngest daughter and her family.

 

“Dirk?” I questioned again, not able to figure out why Gus wasn’t the one bringing the helicopter to the accident scene.

 

Papa patted my arm before he covered me with a blanket.  “Don’t worry about it right now. The important thing is, we’ll be in the air in a few minutes.”

 

“Papa...” I shut my eyes against the pain in my throbbing head.  The deep gash I had burned beneath the pressure bandage.  “Papa...I’m sorry.  Jake and I...I told him we should...should leave the car until...until ‘morrow...but he wasn’t ‘sposed to drive it...an’...and he was upset...an’...an’...I was just...I was just helpin’ him get it out when Tucker...he came outta nowhere, Papa...I didn’t see him...his headlights...they weren’t on and--”

 

“Trev, don’t worry about it. It’s okay.  You boys didn’t do anything wrong.”

 

Tears welled in my eyes as I looked up into my father’s face. “I...I wanted Jake to stay at our hou...house.  I didn’t think we should be out in the storm, but...but...but he--”

 

“Trevor, it’s okay,” he assured, as he used a piece of gauze to dab at the tears running down the side of my face.  “It’s okay.  I’m not mad.  You aren’t in trouble.  You can tell me all about it when you’re feeling better.”

 

Before I could say anything else, a brilliant light illuminated the ground all around me, and then a helicopter slowly descended from the sky and landed on the road.  Because of my position on the backboard, I couldn’t see what was going on, but I felt my father pat my arm again.

 

“I’ll be right back.”

 

He called to Aaron Newholm, “Aaron! Come over here and stay with my son for a minute!”

 

It wasn’t until days later that I found out my father had gone to confer with Dirk as to whether or not Dirk thought it was safe to fly that night.  The storm had let up sometime between when the accident had happened, and when my father had arrived.  The wind had died down, and it wasn’t snowing nearly as hard as it had been when Jake and I had left the house.

 

I was drifting in and out of consciousness again, because the next time I was aware of what was happening I was being loaded onto the helicopter.  As the backboard was tilted, I caught a glimpse of Clarice standing beside her vehicle. She was wearing her winter coat over her nightgown, her fur knee-high boots sticking out from beneath it. It would have been a funny sight if her face hadn’t been pinched tight with worry.  I didn’t know if she’d woken up, realized I was gone, and went out looking for me, or if someone had called her.  Again, it was later that I found out someone had called her.  That someone was Carl, and that’s the one thing about that night that makes me happy.  Because Clarice was there, she got to see Carl one last time before he died.  He even stopped beside her to talk a moment. He assured her that it wasn’t her fault she didn’t know I’d left the house with Jake, and kissed her cheek before climbing in the helicopter with my father.  I didn’t hear or see any of that, but Clarice told me about it a few days after Carl’s death.  It helped a little to know that Clarice had gotten to say goodbye to her son, even if neither she nor Carl realized it was a final goodbye.

 

The next thing I was aware of was the helicopter lifting from the ground, and Carl crouched beside me trying to keep me conscious.  I slid my eyes to the right, and saw my father starting another I.V. on Jake, who hadn’t regained consciousness at all as far as I knew.  Jake’s face had no color to it, which made the blood trickling out of his ears and nose stand out in stark contrast to his paper-white features.

 

I looked up into Carl’s face.  “Jake?”

 

“He’s gonna be fine, Trev,” Carl assured. “Just relax.”

 

“What...what’re you doin’...doin’ here?”

 

Carl smiled down at me. “Couldn’t let you and your pops have all the fun, now could I?”

 

Despite my pounding head, I smiled back.  Normally, one of the fire department’s paramedics would have been on the helicopter with my father if two medics were needed, like they were that night.  But given Carl’s training, he had occasionally taken a paramedic’s spot, and since we were headed to Juneau, I took an educated guess that Papa wanted all available paramedics to remain on Eagle Harbor to handle any further calls.  Since Carl wasn’t technically on-duty, he was a logical choice to accompany us. I also assumed he was coming along because he was my father’s friend.  I figured Carl wanted to be available to offer Papa any support he might need because of my injury.  At that time, no one knew how severely I might be hurt, and knowing Carl, he felt it was important to be there for Papa in any way he could.

 

I must have drifted off again, because there’s a portion of that helicopter ride that’s blank for me. I came to when Carl flicked two fingers against my right cheek.

 

“Trevor!” he commanded. “Trevor, come on now, stay awake for me. Trevor!”

 

I was vaguely aware of my father moving from Jake’s side to mine. He started to say something to me, when the helicopter plunged toward the ground. The drop was sudden and strong. It threw Papa into Jake’s gurney, and Carl into the door.  I heard Carl shout Dirk’s name, and caught a glimpse of him struggling to stand as though he was headed to help Dirk, when suddenly, the chopper spun around and around in mid-air as though someone had tied it to a string, twisted the string as tight as possible, and then let it spin loose. 

 

It felt like a bad dream as we rose once like a yo-yo being jerked upward, only to plunge toward the earth again.  Carl and Dirk were shouting, though the only word I could clearly make out was, “Shit!” but I’m still not sure if Carl said it, or if Dirk said it, or if they both said it. 

 

Though my gurney and Jake’s were secured with thick nylon straps to the side walls of the chopper, I felt my father’s body cover mine.  He hung onto the gurney while shielding my head and chest with his own.  He shouted, “Carl! Get to Jake! Get to Jake!”

 

I couldn’t see Carl, and to this day I’m not sure if he was able to get to Jake and offer him protection in the way Papa was offering me protection, or not.  Things happened so fast that I wondered if I was just hallucinating everything, and if I’d wake up in a few seconds in a hospital bed.

 

It wasn’t a hallucination, though. Cold wind whipped my face as the helicopter broke apart. I remember a powerful ‘thud’ and a jarring so strong my teeth knocked against one another.  After that, everything went black.  When I woke up again, an hour had passed, and I was still strapped to my gurney in what little was left of the helicopter that had been torn in half upon impact in the middle of the National Forest. 

 

At that moment, the most frightening thing for me wasn’t the fact that we’d crashed; it was being unable to move due to the straps cinched around my chest and legs, and due to the C-collar around my neck.  Instinct urged me to move. Urged me to find my father and make sure he was all right, and then get help for all of us, only I was in no condition to do anything but lie there.

 

I didn’t care if I sounded like a scared little kid when I called, “Papa! Papa, where are you?  Papa! Papa, are you all right?  Papa!”

 

I don’t know where he came from, but it seemed like he was at my side in an instant. 

 

“I’m right here, Trevor.” He grasped my right hand beneath the blanket and gave it a squeeze. “I’m right here.”

 

Somewhere amongst the survival gear that was stored in the helicopter, Papa had found the battery-powered lantern.  He’d set it up in the middle of the section of the chopper we were in.  It gave off enough light for me to see blood seeping from beneath a bandage he’d hastily slapped over a cut on the right side of his forehead.

 

“What...what happened?” I asked.

 

“The chopper went down.”

 

That’s when my heart sank.

 

Oh no. No. I silently pleaded.  Please no. Not that.  Please, not that.

 

I recalled working on the chopper with Gus a few weeks earlier, and remembered my concern that I wasn’t skilled enough to do the needed maintenance.  The crash proved that Gus shouldn’t have had so much faith in me, and more important than that, he shouldn’t have left me working alone when he’d gone to call my father that morning, nor when he was talking to Mike Matterson that afternoon.

 

“How...what...what...” I swallowed hard. “What caused it?”

 

Papa placed his fingers against the pulse point on my wrist and looked at his watch.  “I don’t know, Trev. That’s not important right now.”

 

My eyes scanned what little I could see.  A gaping hole two feet in front of me was the first indication I had that the chopper had broken apart upon impact.  The next indication was the snow blowing inside our makeshift shelter. 

 

I spotted Jake across from me, still strapped to his gurney, and still unconscious.

 

“Jake?”

 

“He’s hanging in there.”

 

“But...but he’s hurt real bad, isn’t he?”

 

“He needs to get to a hospital,” was all Papa would say.

 

“What about Dirk?”

 

“He’s in the front of the chopper.”

 

“Where’s it at?”

 

“About forty yards from here.”

 

“Is he...is he...is he still--?”

 

“He’s seriously injured, but he’s still alive, Trev.  I’ve done all I can for him for the time being.”

 

I could see a red light flashing outside the helicopter, and knew my father had set up and activated the emergency beacon. It’s not much different than the lantern we were using, only more powerful, and the red light rotates in circles exactly the way a light on a fire truck or police car does.

 

“How long’s the beacon been going?”

 

“About thirty minutes.”

 

“Where are we?”

 

“Somewhere in the National Forest. It’s too dark and it’s snowing too hard for me to tell where.”

 

“Did you find the flares?”

 

“Yeah.” I saw Papa grimace as he stepped over something to check on Jake. “I’ve set two off already.  I’m gonna wait a while before sending any others up.”

 

I knew there were eight flares in the survival kit. Since we didn’t have any idea when people would be out looking for us, my father was smart to be conservative with the flares.

 

I had no choice but to stare at the ceiling when I talked.  My breath came out in frigid puffs of air. 

 

“They’ll know we didn’t make it to Juneau.  The hospital was waiting for us. Besides, air traffic control should realize the chopper isn’t on the radar any more.”

 

“I know, but the storm has picked up again, so it’s hard to say when searchers will be sent out.”

 

“Did Carl go for help?”

 

It was then that I heard his voice coming from the floor – or what was left of the floor, between Jake and me. 

 

“I’m...I’m righ...righ’ here, Trev.”

 

He sounded weak, and in so much pain.  My “Carl?” was panicked and clearly displayed my worry for him.

 

“I’m...I’m okay, Trev. Your ole’ man...he’s doin’...doin’ a good job of takin’...takin’ care a’ me.”

 

“You bet I am,” Papa reassured both Carl and me, though I heard something in his tone that said Carl was in bad shape. It was something I’d never heard in my father’s voice before – defeat. As though he already knew what the night was going to hold if help didn’t arrive quickly.

 

Papa didn’t indicate that to me, however, when he came back to my gurney.  I didn’t want to say anything in front of Carl, but my eyes must have broadcast my unspoken questions to Papa.

 

     He patted my shoulder and gave me a slight smile, though in his eyes all I saw was worry.

 

     “It’ll be okay,” he said quietly. “Things will be fine. Help’ll get here soon.”

 

     “Soon enough?” I whispered.

 

     He wouldn’t answer me.  Instead, he said again, “Help will get here,” as though if he declared it firmly and with enough determination, fifty firefighters would suddenly appear out of nowhere.

 

     The next two hours my father moved between Jake, Carl, Dirk, and me.  The more time that passed, the more I could tell he’d suffered a back injury. His movements became stiff, and he’d grimace if he had to bend over. 

 

     “What’s wrong with your back?” I asked at one point when he was checking on me.

 

     “Nothin’ serious.”

 

     “Papa?”

 

     “I might have strained some muscles, or flared up that old injury from the time I took John to the circus.”

 

     I vaguely knew what he was referring to.  He’d been caught beneath a set of collapsing bleachers twenty-three years earlier when some elephants had gotten loose and stampeded through a circus tent.  Depending on what activities he’s done, he occasionally has trouble with his lower back because of that injury.

 

     “You’re sure that’s all it is?”

 

     “I’m not sure, no. But I think so.  Don’t worry about it, kiddo.  Let me do the worryin’ here, okay?”

 

     I ignored his directive. “What about your head?”

 

     “Just a little cut.  I’m fine, Trev.”

 

     “You don’t look fine. You’re pale, and you look like you’re in pain.”

 

     “Then I’m in good company, ‘cause that’s the way we all look right now.”

 

     I smiled a little at his light humor, which I think was the last time I smiled that night.  Carl called for Papa in a strangled voice.  For the next thirty minutes, Papa stayed at Carl’s side.  I can barely stand to remember hearing Carl ask Papa to tell Clarice he loved her, and telling Papa what a good friend he’d been.  Papa kept assuring Carl he’d be all right, but I think they both knew that wasn’t the truth. When Carl died, my father was holding his hand. He had massive internal injuries from the crash, and bled to death despite Papa’s best efforts to save him.

 

     At first, Papa didn’t tell me Carl was dead, but I could tell it by looking at his face.  He’d gone outside after Carl passed away, telling me he was going to check on Dirk.  I knew better, though. I knew he needed a few minutes alone.  A few minutes to pull himself together and face still having to take care of Jake, Dirk, and me. I knew he must have been wondering who else might not live until help arrived, and I knew he must be asking himself if he’d done all he could for Carl.

 

     When Papa finally returned, he knelt beside me. My voice was a choked whisper.    

 

“Carl...Carl’s...Carl’s gone, isn’t he?”

 

It took him a moment to answer.

 

“Yes, son. Yes, he is.”

 

I squeezed my eyes shut to keep from crying.  Papa stroked the side of my face with the back of his hand.  I wanted to scream, “It’s my fault! It’s all my fault!” but the lump in my throat was too big to speak around.

 

Two hours later, and thirty minutes after Papa had set off another flare, a rescue team found us.  It was six in the morning, and still dark.  The snow had stopped, and the wind was almost non-existent.  I heard a chopper landing. In a flurry of activity, Jake, Dirk, and I were loaded onto the helicopter sent by the Juneau Fire Department. Aaron Newholm helped my father climb on board.  By then, the muscles in Papa’s back were so strained they were barely allowing him to move. We were taken to Bartlett Regional Hospital, where Jake remained in a coma for five days.  He had a fractured skull, a broken right arm, two broken ribs, and a compound fracture of his left leg.  It wasn’t until a month after the accident, that the doctors felt that with time, Jake would make a full and complete recovery.

 

Dirk’s injuries of a broken pelvis, broken ankles, and a broken left arm, kept him in the hospital thirteen days.  With time and physical therapy, he’s expected to make a full recovery too, though I overheard Gus tell my father that Dirk’s doctor said he’d probably always suffer from some ‘aches and pains’ due to his injuries. 

 

“It’s not like when a guy is young like Jake,” Gus said. “The doctor told me kids heal a lot faster, and don’t seem to have nearly the problem from broken bones and such that those of us over thirty do.”

 

My father was treated and released that Sunday morning, while I remained in the hospital until Monday as a result of a severe concussion and exposure to the cold.        

 

Carl wasn’t taken to Juneau with us.  His body went to the Eagle Harbor Clinic, where Doctor Benson pronounced him dead on arrival. It was Papa who broke the news about Carl to Clarice, before coming back to Juneau to sit at my bedside.  He looked exhausted, and finally fell into a restless sleep in a chair that wasn’t beneficial to his back. While Papa slept, all I could do was lie there and think that everything that had happened from the moment Jake entered our home, until the moment Carl died, was my fault. 

 

And all because of an assignment to write a book I didn’t want to write in the first place, only to discover I had a story that was begging to be told, and a passion for writing I wouldn’t have known existed had I not decided to tell about the lengths one man will go to for another in the name of friendship. 

 

 

_______________

 

 

As I finished telling Uncle Roy everything that had happened the night Carl died, I laid my head on the table and buried it in my arms. 

 

“Everything...everything that’s happened since I skipped school that day is my fault.  Everything.”

 

Uncle Roy’s voice was quiet, and without a hint of incrimination.

 

“What makes you say that?”

 

I kept my head hidden within my arms, but pounded a fist on the table. 

 

“Don’t you see?  I worked on that helicopter.  I worked on it alone two different times that day.  It was because of me that it crashed. It was because of me that Carl died.  I should have made Jake stay here. Oh God, why didn’t I make Jake stay here?  My father lost a good friend because of me.  He won’t say it, but I know he blames me.  I know he’s ashamed of me ‘cause I can’t seem to do a damn thing right any more.”

 

I felt a hand rest on my head, and another one on my right shoulder.  When the person standing behind me spoke, the voice didn’t belong to Roy DeSoto, but instead, to my father. 

 

“Trev, no,” he said in a pain-filled tone while running his hand through my hair. “No. I’m not ashamed of you.  I’ve got no reason to be ashamed of you.”

 

My words were strangled and raspy with emotions I was trying so hard not to release.  “Yes you do,” I insisted without raising my head.  “You do.  Carl’s dead because of me – because of what I did.”

 

I heard chair legs slide against the hardwood floor, and felt my father sit beside me.  He rubbed a hand up and down my back. He allowed the silence and his touch to wash over me, both of those things providing comfort in a way no words could have at that moment. 

 

Uncle Roy’s muted movements were the only sounds I was aware of until I heard the door between the laundry room and kitchen quietly open and close, followed by the door opening and closing that led outside.  My father’s hand rubbing circles on my back told me he was still beside me, so I knew it must have been Roy who’d left the house.  It took me another five minutes to be willing to raise my head and make eye contact with Papa.

 

The first thing I said was, “I’m sorry.”

 

“I know you are.”

 

“It won’t happen again. The drinking...coming home drunk...I won’t do it again, I promise.”

 

“I know.”

 

“I...I was with Connor. I...he was walking by the church last night after you left and I...I gave him a ride home.”

 

This time he didn’t say, “I know,” but instead said, “I see,” which led me to conclude my explanation enabled him to put two and two together, and figure out who I’d gotten the booze from, and who my drinking buddy had been.

 

I didn’t get a lecture on why Connor wasn’t a person I should be hanging around with, even though I deserved a lecture, along with my driving privileges being taken away.  I figured at the very least, I wouldn’t be allowed to drive my truck for a month. My face must have shown my expectancy of that punishment, because Pops said, “Don’t you think your hangover is punishment enough in this case?”

 

My, “I don’t know,” was quiet and humble.  Suddenly, I didn’t feel like the seventeen-year-old who thought he knew so much more than his father. I felt like a seven-year-old who was in need of guidance when it came to doing what was right, and avoiding what was wrong.

 

Papa placed a hand on top of mine and gave a light squeeze.

 

“I get the impression you’ve been punishing yourself a lot lately.”

 

I shrugged.

 

“Trev, nothing that’s happened has been your fault.  Nothing.”

 

I wriggled my hand from beneath his. 

 

“How much did you overhear?” I asked, referring to my conversation with Uncle Roy. 

 

“Most of it.”

 

I glanced at the clock and saw it five-thirty, which was at least forty-five minutes sooner than I’d expected my father to arrive home.  It was easier to have this conversation by skirting around the heart of it, rather than attacking it dead center.

 

“How come you got off work early?”

 

“Phil came in about four and offered to handle anything that came up. Since he was off yesterday and most of today, he wanted me to come home and spend what I could of the holiday with you before the day’s over.”

 

“That was nice of him.”

 

“Yeah, it was.”

 

I pressed the heels of my hands into my eyelids, because it was easier to say what I had to say next if I wasn’t looking at my father.

 

“Papa...Papa, why? Why didn’t you...”

 

I paused to take a shaky breath.

 

“Why didn’t I what, son?”

 

“Why didn’t you just tell me...just come out and tell me it was my fault Carl died?”

 

“Because that’s as far from the truth as you can get.”

 

“No.”  I shook my head back and forth. “No, it’s not.”

 

He grasped my forearms and gently pulled my hands away from my face.

 

“Trevor, look at me.”

 

It took me a moment to work up the courage to do as he requested.  I knew my eyes were watery with unshed tears, and my voice, when I could find it at all, was hoarse and raspy with more unshed tears.

 

My father’s face was as pale as my own. His eyes were bloodshot from the lack of sleep he’d gotten the previous night because he’d been out looking for me, and there was a slump to his shoulders that spoke of the stress he’d been under both at home, and at work, since the day of Carl’s death.

 

“Tell me why you think it’s your fault Carl died.”

 

“You heard what I said to Uncle Roy.”

 

“I heard what you said, yeah.  But now I want you to tell me,” he placed two fingers against his chest in emphasis, “me, Trev.  I want you to tell me why you think you’re responsible for Carl’s death.”

 

“Because the helicopter crashed.”

 

Papa raised an eyebrow as if to say, “What?”

 

“Pops, it crashed because I was the one who had worked on it that day I skipped school.”

 

“Gus helped you.”

 

“Yeah, but not the whole time.  Two different times I was working on it alone. I musta’ screwed something up. Done something wrong. I was really careful and thorough, but careful and thorough must not have been good enough.”

 

“What would you say if I told you that careful and thorough were good enough?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“The helicopter went down due to the weather conditions, Trevor. Nothing more.  It was a weather related accident.”

 

“Dirk wouldn’t have flown if it wasn’t safe,” I argued. “He knows better. He’s too good of a pilot for that. And besides, you wouldn’t have let him fly if wasn’t safe.”

 

“Dirk thought it was safe. The storm had died down.  It picked up again after we got in the air. We were over the National Forest when Dirk decided we had no choice but to cancel our plans to fly to Juneau, and land at Gus’s instead. I was gonna contact dispatch and have them send an ambulance to meet us there so you and Jake could be taken to the clinic, but I didn’t get the chance. We got caught in a cross wind that came up suddenly.  The circumstances were beyond anyone’s control, Trevor.  They weren’t in Dirk’s control, they weren’t in my control, and I promise you that least of all, they weren’t in yours.”

 

“But Gus...Gus never told me any of this.”

 

“Did you ever ask him about it?”

 

“Well...no,” I admitted.

 

“And did he ever tell you that it was your fault the chopper went down?  Did he tell you there was some kinda’ mechanical failure involved?”

 

“No. But I thought he was just being nice.”

 

“Then you need to think again. When do you work for Gus next?”

 

“Tomorrow.”

 

“Then when you get there tomorrow, you ask Gus what the NTSB ruled as the cause of the crash.”

 

“There hasn’t been anything about it in the newspaper,” I said, referring to Eagle Harbor’s daily paper.  I still wasn’t certain Papa wasn’t glossing over the true circumstances behind the accident in an attempt to make me feel better.

 

“That’s because the investigation was just completed two days ago. Gus told me a report won’t be released to the media until next week.”

 

“Oh.”

 

My embarrassment was obvious in just that one word. Suddenly, conclusions I’d drawn that had seemed so fact-based, weren’t fact-based at all, but rather, my own suppositions. Suppositions that I’d never bothered to ask anyone about because of the guilt I was bombarding myself with. That doesn’t mean all the guilt left me at that moment, however.

 

“But Carl...if I hadn’t been hurt, would Carl have ridden along? If it had just been Jake, or Jake and some other guy, would Carl have gone with you?”

 

“Is that what you started to ask me the day of Carl’s funeral?  That afternoon at the station when we were talking and Dave Montgomery interrupted us?”

 

I briefly dropped my eyes to the table and nodded. 

 

“He wasn’t...Carl wasn’t even supposed to be on duty.  If he hadn’t come on duty, and if it hadn’t been me who was hurt, and if Jake--”

 

“And if Jake hadn’t stopped by the house and needed your help,” Papa said, easily guessing what I was going to say. “And if Tucker hadn’t been drinking and driving, and if Gus had been the pilot instead of Dirk--”

 

“But you said the crash wasn’t Dirk’s fault.”

 

“It wasn’t, but maybe if Gus had been flying that night he would have decided it was too dangerous to head for Juneau before we even got in the air.  Trevor, you have to understand that a lot of people made choices that night - some good, some not so good - that caused a chain of events to occur that none of us can change now, no matter how much we might want to.  But let’s focus on the important thing here that you keep brushing aside.”

 

“What’s that?”

 

“The cause of the accident.  Tucker.  If he hadn’t been drinking and driving, none of this would have happened.”

 

“But if Jake and I had stayed here, in the house, instead of--”

 

“You did what any guy your age would have done.  You did exactly what I woulda’ done when I was seventeen. You wanted to help a friend so he wouldn’t end up in hot water with his folks.  You don’t give yourself enough credit, Trev. You knew the car being half on the road like that was a danger to other drivers, and you knew we had the equipment here to get it out.”

 

“But if I’d have called dispatch like I wanted to and--”

 

“Trevor, don’t do this to yourself.”

 

“What?”

 

“Live the rest of your life by ‘if only I’d one this’ ‘if only I’d done that.’  I’ve been there, son, and it’s not a nice place to hang out.  All you’ll succeed in doin’ is beating yourself up over things that weren’t your fault, and that you can’t change.”

 

“Like...like what happened the night Scott Monroe shot Chris?”

 

I was surprised that he answered me, and even more surprised how quickly the answer came.

 

“Yeah. Exactly like that night. Maybe if I hadn’t allowed guilt to be my best friend for a lotta years after that night, I could have been more of the man your mother needed me to be.”

 

“But it wasn’t your fault.”

 

“How do you know that?”

 

“Uncle Roy told me.  He...we talked about it some this afternoon.”

 

Papa didn’t comment on that one way or another. Instead, he said, “And Carl’s death wasn’t your fault either, but it still hurts, doesn’t it?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“And you still wonder what you could have done differently that night, don’t you?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“So now you know how I felt about what Monroe did to Chris.  And that’s what I’m tryin’ to teach you now.”

 

“What?”

 

“Don’t do what I did. Don’t let guilt eat you alive for the next seven years of your life.”

 

“What finally helped you put it in the past?”

 

Papa smiled while giving me a playful punch to the jaw.

 

“You.”

 

“Me?”

 

“Yeah. When you were born...well, my life changed in a lotta ways. Terrific ways.  I had something else to focus on besides all that I’d left behind in Los Angeles. And then because I wanted to give you a good life in the kind of town where it’s safe for a kid to walk to a friend’s house by himself, and because I wanted a job that would give me a good balance between work life and home life, we came here, to Eagle Harbor.  You, and the people of this town, and my job here, went a long way in helping me put what Scott Monroe did to Chris behind me.”

 

“Until Crammer showed up.”

 

“Until then,” Papa nodded. “But in the end, that proved to be a good thing too, as nuts as that sounds. It was because of Evan Crammer that your Uncle Roy and I got back together – renewed our friendship.  Reinvented it a little, I guess you’d say, to better fit the men we are now, versus the young guys we were thirty-eight years ago when we first met, but the important thing is, it’s been the best thing that coulda’ happened to both of us, despite the rough roads we had to travel to get to where we are now.”

 

Thinking of Uncle Roy and the friendship he and my father shared, caused me to say, “I’m sorry for embarrassing you in front of Uncle Roy by coming home drunk this morning.”

 

“As long as you don’t come home drunk again, I think I can forgive you for that.”

 

“Believe me, I’m not gonna.  My head’s still reminding me that what I did was pretty stupid.”

 

“It was,” Papa agreed, “but I’ve done more than a few stupid things in my life, too, so I’d say you’re entitled to a couple of mistakes. As long as you learned from what you did last night, and you don’t ever get in a vehicle again and drive if you’re drunk then--”

 

“First of all, I don’t ever plan on bein’ drunk again. And second of all, if I am...and it would only be because someone tied me up and poured booze down my throat, I promise I won’t drive.”  My voice was filled with both hesitance and trepidation when I asked, “Is...is...is the Land Rover okay?” 

 

“It’s fine. No damage at all.”

 

“Good,” I sighed.

 

“Yeah, good,” Papa echoed. “I might not be so willing to forgive if that wasn’t the case.”

 

“That’s what I figured.”

 

Papa chuckled, which caused me to smile a little.  We were silent for a minute then, before I finally spoke again.

 

“I...there’s something else I...well, that I’ve been wantin’ ta’ talk to you about that I didn’t tell Uncle Roy.”

 

“What’s that?”

 

“It’s about Kylee.”

 

“What about her?”

 

“It’s about...uh...about our breakup.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

With a few false starts, and a good deal of stammering, I told my father what had happened the night I took Kylee to the Seaside Inn.  I didn’t come right out and tell him in graphic detail what had occurred in my truck when we’d parked in the National Forest, but Papa got the picture without me having to paint it.

 

“I...I wanted to talk to you about it.  To ask you...” I raked a hand through my hair.  “I just...it was like I had no feelings for her any more after Carl died...like I had no feelings for anyone really, but when she’d pressure me about it...want to know why I wasn’t acting like myself and would ask me if I still loved her, then I felt like I had to prove myself to her. Prove that I was the kind of guy she wanted me to be.  Only it...it almost went too far ‘cause she was putting so much pressure on me to act like my old self, but I didn’t know how to tell Kylee that I needed a break from her without hurting her feelings. That I just needed...time, I guess, to sort things out.”

 

Papa’s smile spoke of both his understanding and experience.  “Women aren’t always good about givin’ a guy the time he needs to sort things out.”

 

“Tell me about it.”

 

My father shocked me when the next thing he said was, “Trevor, I’m really proud of you.”

 

My voice rose an octave.  “Proud of me? How can you say that?  I came home drunk this morning, embarrassed you in front of your best friend...”

 

“Don’t you think Roy’s kids haven’t embarrassed him a few times in front of me over the years?”

 

“I...I guess I never really thought about it.”

 

“Well I can assure you that they have.  So as far as what you did – Roy understands, and he doesn’t look at you or me any differently because of it.”

 

“Did he tell you that?”

 

“No.”

 

“Then how do you know?”

 

“Because of more years of friendship than I can sometimes keep track of.”

 

“Oh,” I said, “But still...then there was...Kylee...what I did to her...what I--”

 

“What you stopped doing, you mean.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“When you realized it was going too far and Kylee wanted you to stop, you did.”

 

“You make it sound so easy.”

 

“I’m sure it wasn’t easy,” Papa said, which caused my face to flush bright red as I thought of all that one sentence implied when it comes to teenage boys and sex.

 

I dropped my eyes again. “It...no. No, it wasn’t.”

 

“Of course it wasn’t, but the important thing is, you did stop, and afterwards, you realized you’d done wrong.  Give yourself credit for the good person you are, Trev.  You’re too hard on yourself sometimes.  You expect too much of yourself, and then when you fail to meet those expectations, you beat yourself up over it.”

 

“I guess. But Kylee and me...things’ll never be the same between us again.”

 

“Probably not.  I’ve always told you there’s a consequence for every action we take in life.  Just because you stopped things that night before they went too far, and just because you know you did wrong and are sorry for that, doesn’t mean you still don’t have to pay a price for the choices you made.”

 

“I’m learning that little by little as I go along.”

 

“I’m sure you are. Unfortunately, life hands all of us a few hard knocks every so often, no matter how old we get.”

 

“Like...like Carl’s death was a hard knock for you?”

 

I’d finally gotten it through my thick skull how my father must have been feeling about the night he tried so hard to save a close friend but couldn’t, because all the medical knowledge in the world wouldn’t have done him any good considering the circumstances. The bottom line was, Carl needed to be in a hospital, and he wasn’t.  Help arrived too late, and there wasn’t anything anyone could have done about it, not even John Gage, Eagle Harbor’s Fire Chief, and a paramedic with almost forty years of experience behind him.

 

Papa nodded. Now it was his voice that was raspy and hoarse. “Ye...” He cleared his throat. “Yeah. It’s been...it’s been a hard knock.”

 

I studied his face, and suddenly saw all the pain he’d been keeping from everyone since the night of the accident.  Because of that, I stood up, leaned over, and gave him a hug.  I think that action surprised Papa, but it didn’t surprise me. This time, I wanted to let him know he could lean on me if he needed to, and I wanted to let him know I’d be strong for him, in the same way he’s always been a pillar of strength for me.

 

Papa hugged me back. He held on to me a long time before finally patting my back and standing too.  I saw him swipe at his eyes with the back of his right hand. I wasn’t sure if his tears were a reflection of his grief over Carl’s death, or a reflection of the fact that he’d just witnessed the boy inside of me recede for good, as the man inside of me asserted himself.  I have a feeling his tears were for both of those things, and for all that he foresaw changing for the two of us in the near future.

 

Papa turned toward the door.  “You feel up to helpin’ me with chores?”

 

What I felt like was crawling in my bed and sleeping for about twenty-four hours straight, but I wanted to be with him, so said, “Yeah,” with as much enthusiasm as I could muster.

 

Papa laughed. “Sure you do,” he said knowingly, but he didn’t offer to let me off the hook.  I got the feeling Papa had figured out how to punish me. Having to do physical labor while hung over, not to mention being in a barn with the smell of horse manure all around me, wasn’t an appealing thought. My stomach churned a few times while I was putting on my coat and boots, which is what I think my father had in mind - nothing like teaching the boy a lesson the hard way.

 

When we got outside, I saw that Uncle Roy’s vehicle was gone.

 

“Where’d Uncle Roy go?”

 

“Beats me. He’ll probably be back in a little while.”

 

I realized then that when I’d heard Uncle Roy leave the house, he was making an effort to give Papa and me all the time and privacy we needed.

 

“I hope the poor guy isn’t driving around in circles.”

 

Papa laughed again. “I hope not either. By now he could have driven around Eagle Harbor at least a hundred times.”

 

“At least,” I agreed, as I laughed too at the thought of Roy DeSoto driving ‘round and ‘round the streets of our small town, that were no doubt deserted since it was Christmas Day. He couldn’t even walk around in the hardware store, or nose through the aisles of Humphrey’s Automotive, or see if there were any bargains at the discount store everyone still calls the Five and Dime, even though its name was changed twenty years ago when you could no longer find anything for sale there marked for just five or ten cents.

 

It felt good to laugh with my father again, despite my queasy stomach and aching head.  We had just finished with chores, gotten back in the house, and washed up, when Uncle Roy pulled in the driveway. He came into the house carrying two paper bags bulging with white carryout food containers.

 

Papa took the bags while Uncle Roy removed his shoes and coat.

 

“What’s all this stuff, Roy?”

 

“Food.” 

 

“Food?” Pops placed the bags on the counter. “What kinda food?”

 

“Turkey, ham, potatoes, gravy, stuffing, green beans, corn, rolls, three kinds of pie...you name it, I think it’s in there.”

 

Papa began taking the containers out of the bags, while I got plates and silverware and started setting the table.

 

“Where’d you get it from?” Papa asked.

 

“Some woman named Donna sent it home with me. She didn’t even make me pay for it.” Uncle Roy stepped into the kitchen from the laundry room.  “Her diner was the only thing in town I could find open, so I stopped for a cup of coffee. At first, she thought I was a traveling salesman who didn’t have anyone to spend Christmas with. When I told her I was a friend of yours and would be heading back out here in a little while, she loaded me up with all that food, didn’t charge me a penny for it, or the three cups of coffee I drank and the piece of apple pie I ate, and then told me to tell you she’s free for New Year’s Eve.”

 

Papa tried to look mad when I started laughing. Uncle Roy was in the dark as to the joke, but he laughed too, which led me to believe he’d at least figured out Donna has a raging crush on my father.

 

My appetite wasn’t very big that night, but I did manage to eat some of the food Uncle Roy brought home. It was the most unusual Christmas I’ve ever had, but now that I think back on it, for as bad as some parts of that day were, it was the best Christmas I’ve ever had, too.

 

After supper, I laid on the couch under the quilt that had been covering me earlier in the day. I drifted off to sleep to the sounds of friendship, as my father and Uncle Roy quietly talked about whatever came to their minds, the deep murmur of their voices bringing me comfort in ways I can’t describe.

 

It’s four o’clock now on New Year’s Eve afternoon. Papa won’t be spending time with Donna tonight, much to her disappointment, I’m sure.  Instead, he’ll be with Roy DeSoto and me. 

 

Uncle Roy is at the fire station with Papa today. He’s flying home tomorrow, but after all that’s happened, it seems fitting that tonight he’ll ring in the New Year with an old friend.  The three of us are going to dinner at the Seaside Inn after Pops gets off work, then we’re coming back to the house where we’ll sit up until midnight talking, laughing, playing cards, and eating things Aunt Joanne will put Uncle Roy on a diet for eating when he gets home.

 

2009 hasn’t been an easy year for me, and I can’t say I’m sorry to see it go.  I’ll never forget Carl, and I’ll never be able to think of this year without thinking of him. In a way, maybe that’s good.  Maybe that’s the way it’s supposed to be.  Papa told me yesterday that the recent issue of the high school newspaper would have made Carl happy, and then he kissed my forehead and said, “I’m proud of you, Trev. You’re a good man.”

 

“Man.”  He called me a man.  It seemed hard for him to say the word, and I think it made him kind of sad to say it, but it made me feel good.  I told Papa I was proud of him, too, and that if I really am a good man like he says, then he deserves all the credit for that. 

 

I don’t know what 2010 will bring, but whatever comes my way, I’ll do my best to be that man my father is proud of, and do my best to never give him a reason to feel any other way.  I know being a man won’t always come easy, but considering all that I’ve learned from the man who’s been my role model, I’m pretty sure I’ll do okay.

 

I can think of only one way to end this entry, and that’s by saying, Happy New Year. Here’s hoping 2010 brings good days, good health, and most important - good friends - to us all.




Sunday, January 3rd, 2010

 

     My father and I went to church together this morning, then had lunch at Mr. Ochlou’s before going our separate ways. Papa had some work to do at the station, and I came home since Gus didn’t have anything for me to do today. 

 

We saw the New Year come in with Uncle Roy like we’d planned.  We got home from eating dinner at nine-thirty, and then the three of us stayed up until two in the morning playing cards.  Because of that, we all slept late.  Uncle Roy stayed in Clarice’s room while he was visiting us, and I think he was the first one to get up at about nine on New Year’s Day.  I vaguely heard someone moving around in the kitchen, then a little while later woke up again when I heard my father walk by my room and go down the stairs. I fell back to sleep, and didn’t wake up until eleven. As much as I wanted to roll over and sleep for a few more hours, I got up so I could spend some time with Uncle Roy before he left. He was catching the two o’clock ferry to Juneau, where he would return his rental car and board his plane for home that was departing at five-thirty. 

 

I got up, grabbed clean clothes, and headed for the bathroom.  I stopped at the head of our open stairway when I heard Uncle Roy’s voice drift up to me.  His words were faint, but clear.

 

 “Are you sure that’s what you wanna do?  Sounds like a lot of responsibility to me.  I thought you’d be ready to slow down a bit when Trevor went off to college, not work even more hours than you already do.”

 

I set my clothes on the landing and eased down seven stairs, being careful to avoid the spots that I knew creaked. I lowered my butt to the first step that allowed me to look through the banisters and see into the kitchen.  Roy’s back was to me, and because Papa was seated next to him at the head of the table, I could see him in profile only. Unless he turned and looked to his right, he couldn’t see me. 

 

I pressed my body into the railing, feeling kind of foolish doing so – like a little kid trying to catch some juicy family gossip that wouldn’t be spoken of if the grownups were aware of his presence.

 

Empty plates sticky with maple syrup still sat on the table, and I could smell pancakes and bacon being kept warm in the oven for me.  I easily heard Papa’s response to Uncle Roy’s words.

 

“It’ll be a lot of responsibility, yeah.  But as for slowing down once Trevor’s gone...no, that’s not what I’d planned to do.”

 

“No?”

 

“Roy, what the hell am I gonna do once he’s off to college?  Sit around here and twiddle my thumbs? If I had someone in my life like Joanne, then sure, it might be time to start thinking about retirement, but once Trev’s gone I’ll need something to keep me busy, and I guess this will do it.”

 

“Yeah, I’d say being Eagle Harbor’s Fire and Police Chief is gonna keep you busy all right.  Now you’ll never return my phone calls.”

 

Papa chuckled.  “Don’t worry, I’ve learned my lesson where that’s concerned. If I don’t return your phone calls, I’ll come home one night to find you sitting in my driveway.”

 

“You just might,” Uncle Roy teased, before growing serious again. 

 

“Does Trevor know about this?”

 

“No, no one does except the members of the Police and Fire Commission.  I didn’t make my decision until yesterday.  I’ll talk to Trev about it later today.  Since he’s graduating in June, and then headed for Anchorage at the end of August, it really won’t change our normal routine much.  If he was still a kid, I wouldn’t be willing to give this a shot, but in May he’ll be eighteen.  He doesn’t need me like he did just a few years ago.”

 

“He’ll never stop needing you, Johnny.”

 

“I realize that, but it’s all gonna change once he’s in college.  He’ll come home for the holidays, and then he’ll be here in the summer to work for Gus, but more or less he’ll be on his own.  Then when he goes to medical school...well, he can’t do that in Alaska, so I’ve already faced the fact that in four years he’ll fully be on his own in one way or another.”

 

“Where’s he wanna attend medical school?”

 

“Anywhere he can get the most scholarship money – oh wait, that’s what I want.”

 

Uncle Roy laughed.

 

“Seriously, he’s talked about attending somewhere on the East coast so he can be near his mother. He doesn’t wanna live with her, but he’d like to have the opportunity to see her more...get to know her better.”

 

“That’s understandable.  You okay with it?”

 

“I don’t blame him for it, if that’s what you’re asking. Other than that summer he lived with her for a month or so, he’s only seen her two weeks out of each year since he was three.  He owes it to himself, and to Ashton, to develop a relationship with her that’ll last the rest of his life.”

 

“You’re a good father, Johnny.”

 

“What makes you say that?”

 

“A lot of things, but at the moment, because you put your son’s needs ahead of yours.  I know the issue of Ashton is...a touchy one for you.”

 

“Touchy, yeah, but that doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate the place she has in Trevor’s life.  After all, if it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t have him.”

 

“That’s true.”

 

“And believe me, Roy, I wouldn’t have wanted to miss out on Trevor for all the money in the world.”

 

“I know. Anyone who’s around you for more than five minutes can tell he’s the apple of your eye.”

 

“I can’t deny that.”

 

Uncle Roy shifted the subject back to what they’d originally been talking about. 

 

“So, how are you gonna make this work?  You don’t have any experience in law enforcement.  Didn’t Carl have an assistant who could take the job?”

 

“Yeah, there’s an assistant chief.  A guy by the name of Anton Baklanov.”

 

“Sounds very Russian.”

 

“He is. Or at least, his great grandfather was.  Anyway, Anton’s good at what he does, and the job was offered to him within a few days of Carl’s death, but he turned it down.”

 

“Why?  If you can tell me, that is.”

 

“I can tell you.  Anton’s wife was diagnosed with MS seven years ago, and they have a twenty-two year old son with Down’s syndrome. Because of all that, Anton pretty much takes care of everything on the home front – cleaning, cooking, laundry, grocery shopping, getting his wife to doctor appointments, and doing what he has to for Jeremy – his son.  Jeremy’s fairly independent, all things considered. He works as a stocker at the hardware store, but still, he’s mentally disabled, and can’t live by himself.  Anton’s got a lot on his shoulders. His wife’s health isn’t good.  He doesn’t want the extra stress and workload being the chief of police will bring him.”

 

“Given his circumstances, I don’t blame him, but how’d they get around to asking you to take the job?”

 

“They were looking for a good leader, and I guess I fit the bill in their eyes.”

 

“After seeing how you run that fire department, I won’t disagree with that. You are a good leader. Your employees have a lot of respect for you. But still, Johnny, you don’t have experience in law enforcement in any way, shape, or form.”

 

“Hey, I got those bank robbers to turn themselves in that time, remember?”

 

Uncle Roy laughed. “Yeah, ‘cause you talked ‘em to death.”

 

“Whatever works, partner.  Whatever works.”

 

There was a pause in the conversation, then Uncle Roy said half in awe, half with disbelief, “You’re serious about this, aren’t you?  You’re really going to take that job.”

 

“Dead serious.  And yeah, I’m taking it.”

 

“And you’re gonna be able to handle fire calls and police calls both?  Sounds like you’ll have to clone yourself.”

 

“No, it’s not gonna work quite that way.”

 

“Then how is it gonna work?”

 

“The commission is going to name another assistant chief, so instead of just Anton in that position, there’ll be another guy who can share the load.  My job will be more administrative than anything else.  And to be honest with ya’, Roy, Eagle Harbor isn’t exactly the crime capital of the nation.”

 

I could hear the smile in Uncle Roy’s voice.  “I didn’t figure it was.”

 

“Other than when Crammer came here...well, that was about the most excitement the Eagle Harbor Police force has seen in a century.  That’s not to say the guys don’t have work to do, or that they don’t know their jobs, ‘cause that’s not true, either.  Carl had a well-trained staff, but let’s put it this way, I don’t think I’ll have to worry about solving any big crimes.  Drunk driving, underage drinking, speeding, teenagers shooting off firecrackers on a Saturday night, car accidents, water patrol in the summer, searching for lost kids in the National Forest, a few cases of domestic violence now and again - Tina Browder packs a mean punch, and her husband isn’t always sober enough to duck – stepping in-between the McGee sisters at St. Peter’s Church on Monday nights when they get into an argument over whose Bingo card is whose, and keeping things under control at Barnacle Bill’s, about sums up the extent of what the police around here have to handle.”

 

“Barnacle Bill’s?”

“A tavern down on the waterfront.  Things can get pretty wild in there on Friday and Saturday nights. Especially when Rick Schneider and Tony LaMeer start arguing about their girlfriend.”

 

“Their girlfriend? As in one woman?

 

“Yeah. And you should see how crazy things get when their wives get involved.”

 

“You mean as in Rick’s wife and Tony’s wife?”

 

“Uh huh.  It can get kinda dangerous when the chairs and beer bottles start flying.”

 

“I bet. Sounds like Eagle Harbor has a cast of interesting characters.”

 

“It does. But despite our faults, this is a good place to live.  There’s no place else I wanna call home.”

 

“I know. Eagle Harbor has been good to you...good for you.”

 

“That she has.”

 

“And your back is gonna hold up for all of this?”

 

“My back is gonna hold up,” Papa confirmed. “I’m feelin’ a lot better than I was just last week.  Mark...my doctor, wants me to have a few physical therapy sessions, and then make it a daily habit of doin’ whatever exercises the therapist shows me.  There’s nothin’ wrong that’s not pretty common for guys our age who spent a lotta years climbing ladders, climbing hose towers, jumping from engines, running to the squad every time we were toned out, and repelling down cliffs, to name just a few things that, on some mornings, my body wishes I’d never done.”

 

“Tell me about it,” Uncle Roy agreed, then reeled off what were evidently the common back problems for men their age that Papa had referred to. “Degenerative disk disease, bulging disks, arthritis--”

 

“That’s about the size of it” Papa confirmed with a grin and shake of his head.  “Thirty-eight years ago we’d a’ never thought we’d be sittin’ at my kitchen table someday talkin’ about all our aches and pains, huh?”

 

I could hear amusement laced with irony in Uncle Roy’s voice. “No, we never woulda’ thought that, but then, we never thought we’d get old either.”

 

“Sure didn’t.”

 

“So, what’s next?”

 

“With my job, ya’ mean?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Well, believe it or not, when Trevor goes off to college, I’ll be doing the same.  Starting next fall, I’ll take a two-year Police Science course at the technical college in Juneau. Before that, I’ll be working with Anton and Jim – the guy who’s gonna be named the other assistant chief – to help them adjust to the changes.”

 

“Think they’ll work well together?”

 

“I’m pretty sure they will.  Jim’s a good guy. Carl always thought a lot of him. He and Anton get along well, so I don’t foresee any big problems once we get all the kinks worked out.”

 

“What about Carl’s house?” Uncle Roy asked.  He knew the Fire and Police Commission provided the police chief with a home as part of his salary, just like our home is provided as part of my father’s salary  “You obviously can’t live in two places at once.”

 

“Nope, I can’t. That’s why I suggested to the commission that we let Clarice stay in the house and rent it from us.  Everyone was in agreement to that, so I’ll be talking to Clarice about it tomorrow.”

 

“It sounds like a pretty good deal if the rent is reasonable.”

 

“It is. No more than what she’d pay each month for an apartment, and for that price, she’s got a better deal. More living space, a garage, and a yard.  I’m sure she’ll go for it.  She likes the house, it’s in excellent condition, and since it’s right in town, it’ll be easy for her to get wherever she needs to go - grocery store, bank, post office, doctor’s office – without driving too far.  She’s seventy-seven, so it won’t be too many more years before it’ll be important that she can run errands without driving more than a few blocks. With Carl gone...well, she’s got a lot of nieces and nephews who’ll lend her a hand, and I’ll lend her a hand whenever she needs one, but still, I feel better knowing she’ll be in the center of town, in a house she likes living in and that’s located on main street, meaning every cop on patrol will pass by the house several times a day.”

 

“Kind of like looking out for your mother, huh?”

 

“Yeah, kinda like that.  God knows she’s been a mother to Trevor and me both since we moved here.  I owe it to Carl to do all I can for her.”

 

“I’m sure Carl wouldn’t think you’d do any less than that.”

 

“I suppose not. But...you know, I wonder sometimes if I could have...well, if I could have done more for him that night in the helicopter.”

 

“Johnny, don’t do this to yourself.  You did all you could for Carl, and you know it.  The types of injuries you told me he had meant he needed to be in a hospital as soon as possible. And even then, it’s hard to say if he would have pulled through.”

 

I didn’t know when my father and Uncle Roy talked about Carl’s injuries, but they would have had plenty of opportunity during the week Uncle Roy was visiting.  I worked at Gus’s on most days, meaning I was out of the house for seven or eight hours, and on the days Pops worked, Uncle Roy met him for lunch and then hung around the station for a while.

 

“I know,” I heard my father say in response to Uncle Roy’s words, “but still...he was a good friend.  It’s difficult...sometimes it’s difficult to think about.”

 

“I’m sure it is. I’m sorry this happened.  I liked Carl. He seemed like a great guy.”

 

“He was. I’ve been lucky, Roy.”

 

“How so?”

 

“I think we all tend to throw the word ‘friend’ around without really givin’ a lot of thought to what it means.  We think of most of our co-workers as friends, and sometimes we think of our neighbors as friends, or the people we go to church with – when I go, that is - but when push comes to shove, none of us have very many people in our lives that we’re not related to, who will stick by us through thick and thin. The reason I say I’m lucky, is because I’ve had two friends like that in my life.  You, and Carl.”

 

There was a long pause before Uncle Roy said, “You give me too much credit.”

 

“What makes you say that?”

 

“Chris. The incident with Monroe.  The years that followed.  I didn’t do right by you, Johnny.”

 

“We hashed this out nine years ago. There’s nothin’ left to say on the subject.  I told you then what I’ll tell you now. If I hadn’t gone to Denver and met Ashton, I wouldn’t have Trevor.  That pretty much negates everything else in my mind.”

 

“Still, sometimes I still feel guilty about all you went through because of me.  Because I turned my back on you.”

 

“Put it behind you, Roy.  Guilt’s a pretty unproductive emotion.”

 

Uncle Roy was quiet for a moment, and when he spoke again I got the impression he’d led my father right into a well-planned trap.

 

“You’re right, guilt is a pretty unproductive emotion. So how about if you let go of your guilt, too.”

 

“About Carl?”

 

“Yes, about Carl, but also where Chris is concerned.”

 

“It was a long time ago.  I don’t--”

 

“You’re right, it was a long time ago, but don’t try to tell me you’ve cast aside the guilt you felt, because I know better.”

 

“Oh yeah? How?”

 

“Because if you didn’t still feel guilty, you wouldn’t have asked Trevor to stop writing his book.”

 

Silence lingered at the table for one minute, then for two.  As a third minute was approaching without my father making a response, Uncle Roy said, “Johnny, about Trevor’s book.”

 

“What...what about it?”

 

“I think you need to let him finish it. He told me that his mother says it’s good.”

 

“I’m sure it is.”

 

“Have you read any of it?”

 

“No.”

 

“I have.”

 

“When?”

 

“On Wednesday.  After you left for work I asked Trevor if he’d let me take a look at it.  He said I could, so I sat at his computer and read parts of it.  It is good, Johnny. Your boy has a talent that shouldn’t be disregarded.”

 

“I’m not disregarding anything.  I want Trevor to explore whatever career options interest him.”

 

“Even if that means he doesn’t go to medical school?”

 

“Roy, all I’ve ever wanted is for Trevor to be happy and live an honest, productive life.  If he’s happy being a garbage man, I’ll be happy as long as he goes to work every day and gives it his all. As long as he’s the best garbage man he can be.”

 

“I don’t think you need to worry that your son is gonna be a garbage man.”

 

“I doubt I do either. He wants to be a doctor.”

 

“And I’m sure he’ll make a fine one, but let him finish this book, Johnny.  Read it, and then tell him he can finish it.”

 

“I...I can’t read it.”

 

“There’s nothing in it that’ll embarrass you. Quite the opposite, in my opinion.”

 

“That’s not what I’m worried about.”

 

“Then what are you worried about?”

 

“I...I just don’t wanna relive some of those years, Roy.”

 

“I realize that, but you’re not giving your son enough credit. The main focus of the book isn’t about the bad times, Johnny, it’s about the good times.  It’s about friendship. It’s about the extent one friend will go to for another. It’s about...well, despite the fictional names, it’s about us, and what we’ve meant to one another for almost forty years now. You’re doing yourself a disservice if you don’t read it, and you’re doing your son an even bigger disservice if you don’t let him finish writing it.”  Uncle Roy got a sheepish look on his face, then added, “In my opinion, that is.  Trevor’s your son. I don’t mean to overstep my bounds.”

 

Papa didn’t make a response to Uncle Roy’s last sentence.  Instead, he was quiet a moment, and then asked, “Did Trevor put you up to this?”

 

“No he didn’t. I was the one who brought it up by asking him if I could read what he’d written so far.  Other than telling Trev that I thought he’d done a great job, we haven’t discussed it.”

 

“And it’s really that good?”

 

“It’s really that good.”

 

Papa didn’t say anything else, which left Uncle Roy...and me, unsure about what he was thinking. He changed the subject then, and I silently crawled back up the stairs.  I made it sound like I’d just gotten out of bed by opening and closing dresser drawers with a lot more force than I ever use, then jogging from my bedroom to the bathroom so my pounding footsteps could be heard below, and then shutting the bathroom door just hard enough so the sound would travel to the main floor. I showered, dressed, made my bed, and bounded down the stairs to the great room.  Uncle Roy and Papa looked up when I entered the kitchen.

 

“Hey there, young man.”

 

“Hey, Uncle Roy.”

 

“ ‘Bout time you joined us,” Papa said.

 

I gave him a light rap on the head with my knuckles. “I need my beauty sleep. Unlike some people around here, that all the sleep in the world can’t help.”

 

Papa made a grab for me, but I swerved so he only caught the back of my shirt.  I laughed as I yanked it out of his grasp, then opened the oven and filled a plate with the food he’d put away for me.

 

Other than when I stood to put the dishes in the dishwasher, we didn’t move from the table until Uncle Roy had to get ready to leave.  My father and I put on our boots and coats, then followed him out to the Dakota.  Roy stowed his suitcase in the cargo hold, shut the door, and turned to face us. I hugged him, told him goodbye, told him to tell Libby, Aunt Joanne, and the rest of the family hi for me, patted his back as my way of thanking him for all he’d done since he’d arrived, and stepped out of his embrace.

 

The embrace my father and Uncle Roy shared lasted several long seconds.  Papa finally clapped him on the back and said, “Thanks for everything, Pally.”

 

I could have predicted the response.

 

“You’re welcome, Junior.” 

 

“Next time I think you’re overdue for a visit, I’ll quit returning your phone calls.”

 

Uncle Roy laughed, said, “That just might get me here again,” then climbed in the driver’s seat.

 

Papa said, “Have a safe trip.” He stepped back from the vehicle as Uncle Roy promised, “I will.”

 

“Tell Joanne and the kids I said hi.”

 

“Will do.”

 

We stood waving goodbye until the Dakota reached the road, and Uncle Roy turned toward Eagle Harbor.  Papa and I did chores together, then went in the house, took off our coats and boots, and washed up at the laundry room sink.  When my hands no longer smelled like horses, I headed for the great room.

 

“Wanna watch a movie?”

 

“Uh...not just yet.” Papa stood at the kitchen table and pulled out a chair for each of us.  “Come ‘ere and sit down a minute.”

 

“Why?”

 

“I’ve got a few things I wanna talk to you about.”

 

If I hadn’t already known I wasn’t going to be punished for drinking with Connor, I would have thought that was coming. Since I’d overheard Papa’s recent conversation with Uncle Roy, I assumed he was going to tell me about the job he’d accepted. I assumed right, because pretty much word for word, he said the same thing to me about it as he had to Uncle Roy.

 

I smiled when he was finished.  “I think that’s great.”

 

“You do?”

 

“Yeah. They picked the best man for the job, as far as I’m concerned.”

 

“Well...we’ll see about that. Other than seminars and short refresher courses, I haven’t attended classes since I trained to be a paramedic back in 1971. That’s been a long time ago now.  The thought of being a student again at my age...”

 

“You can do it, Pops. I know you can.  You’ll probably ace all your classes.”

 

“I don’t know about that.”

 

“Well I do. Besides, you have to do this.  Carl would want you to. I know he would.”

 

 “Maybe.”

 

“There’s no maybe about it.  He would. I can hear him now. ‘Gage, park your skinny butt in my office and take care of things for me.’”

 

Papa smiled.  “Yeah, that’s what he’d say all right, and then he’d make a bet with me he had no chance of winning.”

 

Now it was my turn to smile.  “Yeah, he would, ‘cause no matter how many times he lost, he was always ready to try again.”

 

When my father didn’t say anything else, I reminded him, “You said you had a few things to talk to me about.”

 

“Yeah...yeah, I do. About the trip to your grandpa’s that I canceled. I--”

 

“Papa, I understand.”

 

“But I haven’t even explained anything yet.”

 

“You don’t need to,” I said firmly. “I understand.”

 

And I did.  Based on what I’d heard Papa say to Uncle Roy, and based on my own recent recognition that I wasn’t the only person who’d felt guilt - however unjust it might have been - over Carl’s passing, I knew the trip to Grandpa’s had been canceled because Papa hadn’t been in the mood to celebrate much of anything in recent weeks, let alone a holiday as festive as Christmas. As well, the news about his impending promotion to police chief also clued me in on why he’d been so preoccupied during the month of December, and why he’d probably felt this wasn’t the time for him to be gone from Eagle Harbor on vacation.

 

Before Papa could say anything else about the way our Christmas had unfolded, I said, “What’s next?”

 

“What’s next?”

 

“What else did you wanna discuss with me?”

 

“Oh.  Well, the next thing...the next thing is about...about your book.”

 

Two months ago I would have jumped in and said, “Did you change your mind?  Can I start working on it again?”  But I’d grown up a lot since Carl died, so I sat there and waited Papa out. It took him a minute before he continued.

 

“If you’ve got time, can you print it for me?  I’d like...I’d like to read it.”

 

“I’ve got time. I can do it now. But it’s not done.”

 

“I know.”

 

“I haven’t worked on it since you asked me not to.”

 

“I realize that, but I’d still like to read what you have.”

 

“Okay.”

 

I didn’t pressure my father into telling me what this request to read my book might ultimately mean. Would he tell me to return to work on it, or would he say he’d prefer I find another plot?  I wanted to finish telling that story with an urgency and desire I couldn’t describe, but like I said, I’d grown up a lot since Carl’s death, and if Papa said he’d prefer I’d settled on another plot, then I was prepared to do so, regardless of whether or not I thought he was being fair.

 

I went upstairs, turned on my computer, opened the book file, and hit the print command on the tool bar.  Thirty minutes later, I carried the manuscript downstairs.  After a brief search of the kitchen, dining room, and laundry room, I finally found my father in his office.  I handed him the stack of pages.

 

“Here.”

 

“Thanks. Shut the door on your way out, okay?”

 

I hesitated a moment, uncertain as to how to interpret his mood, then said, “Sure,” and did as he asked. 

 

I watched a movie, then went into the kitchen and rummaged around in the fridge until I’d collected a smorgasbord of leftovers comprised from meals Clarice had made for us that week.  I filled a plate with everything from roast beef to spaghetti to chicken and rice to a dinner roll, and warmed the food in the microwave.  I put various pans and casserole dishes in the oven for Papa, and set it on Warm.  I had no idea if he realized it was suppertime, but some instinct told me not to disturb him. 

 

When I finished eating, I put my dirty dishes in the dishwasher, then lingered outside Papa’s office door for a minute.  I could see light spilling from underneath it, but I couldn’t hear anything – which would make sense if he was reading, as opposed to talking on the phone or working on his computer.  I finally turned away and headed up the stairs to my room.  I grabbed the book from my nightstand that I’d been reading.  I sat on my bed, pulled my pillows from beneath the quilt and propped them against the headboard, leaned back, opened the book to the place I’d left off, and started reading.

 

It was ten o’clock when I heard my father walking up the stairs.  He poked his head in my open doorway, and when he saw I was awake, walked in.  He was carrying the manuscript in his right hand. He placed it on my computer desk, and turned to face me. His command was quiet but firm.

 

“Finish it.”

 

“You mean that?”

 

“Yeah. I do.”

 

I couldn’t help but grin as I swung my legs over the side of the bed and sat on the edge of my mattress. “Thanks.”

 

“You’re welcome. And I’m sorry.”

 

“For what?”

 

“For asking you to stop working on it. You were right when you told me I wasn’t being fair.”

 

“You...I understand now that you had your reasons.”

 

Papa nodded, but didn’t say anything else.  I realized he was leaving a lot unspoken, and not all of it had to do with Evan Crammer or Scott Monroe.  Some of it had to do with Kent Stone, the man who’d murdered my father’s wife, Kim, and their baby daughter, Jessie, in 1967.  The publicity the Crammer case attracted in 1978 brought Stone, a fugitive from justice, out of hiding.  He stalked my father for weeks, then tried to kill him.  My enthusiasm for my book had caused me to lose sight of all the reasons why a plot involving Evan Crammer would not be an easy one for Papa to be a part of - either as the person the book was based on, or as a reader. 

 

When my father spoke again, he said simply, “You’re a very talented writer.”

 

“I’m only seventeen.”

 

“That doesn’t matter. You have a lot of talent. Put it to good use.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Papa shrugged. “Whatever you want it ta’ mean.  Only you can decide.”

 

I was left uncertain as to what he was getting at, but let the subject drop. I looked up at him, not sure how to ask my next question.

 

“I’ve...I’ve never told Mom that I quit working on the book.  She’s waiting for me to send her some more chapters to review.”

 

“Then I guess you’d better get writing.”

 

“I know.  I will.  But I wanted to ask you...uh... when the book’s done, before...before I turn it into Mrs. St. Clair, would you...”

 

“Would I what?”

 

“Would you...uh...well, would you read it all the way through for me?”

 

The look on Papa’s face told me it was hard for him to agree to my proposal, but his answer came without hesitation.

 

“Sure. I’ll be happy too.”

 

I knew just how difficult it was for him to say that, so I smiled again. “Thanks a lot.”

 

“You’re welcome a lot.”

 

He reached out and laid a hand on the side of my face. Neither of us said anything as he gazed down at me, but in that moment, I saw his mind taking him back to the afternoon I was born, and then reliving, in bits and pieces, the seventeen and a half years that had gone by since then.

 

Papa let his hand drop to my shoulder. He gave it a squeeze, said, “Good night,” and left the room.

 

“Good night, Pops,” I called as he headed down the stairs to the kitchen to eat supper. 

 

After Papa left, I stood, shut my door, and walked over to my computer.  I opened my book file and began reading in order to refresh my memory as to where I’d left off, and where I was headed with the next chapter.

 

Other than taking time out for this journal entry, every spare minute I’ve had since Friday night I’ve written non-stop on my book.  School resumes tomorrow, meaning I’m really going to have to cram in order to get the book done and turned into Mrs. St. Clair by April first.  When I think of all my other obligations – homework, my job, the hockey team, the student council, the school newspaper – my head starts to spin and I break out in a cold sweat, because I don’t see how I’m going to manage to keep up with it all, plus write a book. But then I think of how hard my father fought on two different occasions to keep himself and a young girl alive when they were caught in the hands of a serial killer.  When I remind myself of that, I walk away with a new resolve and know that somehow, I’ll get through this. After all, I am John Gage’s son. If even half of his perseverance has rubbed off on me, then I know I can weather any storm that comes my way as long as I put my mind to it.

 

It feels good to be writing my book again. Real good. I’m still going to be a doctor, but I have to admit, I sure like to write.

 

Sunday, May 30th, 2010

(Memorial Weekend)

 

     I feel like I’ve neglected an old faithful friend the past five months.  I haven’t had time to write in my journal since the entry I made on January third.  A lot has happened since then.  One of the best things that happened is Jake came back to school on February first. Until March, he used a cane to get around, but now he’s doing pretty well without it.  He still has a slight limp, but Jake’s doctor thinks he’ll overcome that if he continues to work hard in physical therapy, and continues to do the exercises at home that his physical therapist assigned him.  Jake isn’t shying away from that hard work, because he hasn’t changed his mind about wanting to be a firefighter/paramedic, and still plans to attend the technical college in Juneau come September.

 

     I added to my workload by volunteering to go to Jake’s house during January and tutor him so he’d stay caught up with his classes.  He didn’t want to have to repeat his senior year.  I didn’t want him to repeat his senior year either.  We started kindergarten together, so it wouldn’t seem right to graduate without Jake on the stage with me.

 

     My father started his new responsibilities in January.  Everyone in Eagle Harbor seems happy that Papa was named Chief of Police. He’s gotten a lot of support, both from the town’s people, and from his police and fire department staffs, so I know he’s going to do just fine.  He’s put in a lot of long hours at the station this year, but I’ve been so busy I’ve hardly noticed. When hockey season ended, our school’s baseball season started.  I barely had a break between the two sports.  Then there was the usual stuff like homework, the school paper, my job with Gus, animal chores, writing my book, and whatever else has come my way as my senior year glides toward a close.  Even with as busy as Pops has been, he always made it to my hockey matches, and has attended all my baseball games.  I think he was a little worried that I’d feel neglected given all the time he’s putting in at the station, but I keep reminding him I’m old enough to understand things have changed for him, just like they’re going to change for me when I head to college in the fall.

 

     Clarice still cooks and cleans for us, and still stays at our house overnight when Pops works a twenty-four hour shift. Carl’s death has been so hard on her, which is why she likes to keep busy.  She’s happy that she got to stay in the house she and Carl had shared, and she’s told me more than once that she knows the Police and Fire Commission picked the best man to replace Carl when they picked my father for the job.

 

     “Carl would be proud of your papa, Trevor,” Clarice said to me one day shortly after the new year began. “He loved his job. He’d be happy to know someone he thought so much of took it over, and will keep things running smoothly.”

 

     Clarice has also been busy spearheading the efforts to raise money that will assist Gus with replacing his helicopter.  The fire department wants another air ambulance, and though Gus had the chopper insured, additional funds will be needed in order to have the new helicopter outfitted with the necessary radio and medical equipment.  Clarice volunteered to help Gus in any way she could, and so far, the people of Eagle Harbor have been generous with their donations.  Gus has promised my father that a new helicopter (well, new to us, though probably somewhat old in years) will be ready to serve Eagle Harbor’s paramedics by the end of this year.

 

     Things remained uncomfortable between Kylee and me during the winter months. Since our class is so small, it was impossible to avoid one another, which only made things tenser between us.  I started dating Jake’s little sister, Amber, in February, but it was more to have a girl to hang out with when I got together with Jake and the twins and their girlfriends, than it was because I had any strong feelings for her.  I like Amber, but not in the way I liked Kylee.  I guess that was the reason I thought of her as a good date for a night of pizza with the guys and their girlfriends, or when all of us went to the movies, but it was also the reason why I never took her on a date that was just the two of us.  I didn’t want to hurt Amber’s feelings by making her think I was serious about her, when I really wasn’t. It worked out okay.  Because Amber’s a freshman, her parents weren’t too crazy about the idea of her dating anyway, so they limited our time together to group dates, which was fine with me.

 

     It was the end of March when Kylee and I bumped into one another – literally - outside of Hayward’s Grocery Store.  She was coming out of the store carrying a plastic bag that held lunch meat, bread, and Chips Ahoy cookies, and I was walking in because Papa had asked me to pick up a couple of gallons of milk on my way home from school. Neither Kylee nor I were paying attention to what we were doing. When I felt my body impact with someone else’s, I took a quick step back and said, “I’m sorry.  I shoulda’ been watching where I was...”

 

     I never got the word “going” out.  I looked into Kylee’s face as she too, cut-off the apology she’d started to make.

 

     I felt as awkward and shy as I had the first time I’d asked her out. “Uh...uh, hi.”

 

     The half-smile she gave me was uncertain and tentative.

 

     “H...hi.”

 

As though we didn’t see one another in school five days a week, I asked, “How...how’ve you been?”

 

     “Fine...just fine. How about you?”

     “Okay.  Fine. I’m doin’ all right.”

 

     Her smile seemed more genuine when she said, “I’m gla...glad to hear that.”

 

     People were circling around us, so we moved as one from the automatic doors to the sidewalk.

 

     “How’re your folks and Chandler?”

 

     “Good. Chandler misses you.”

 

     “I miss him too.  Maybe...maybe I could stop by sometime and tell him hi...when your mom and pops are home,” I hastily added.

 

”Sure. That would be nice. He’d like to see you.”

 

I cast about for something that would keep the conversation going.  “So...uh...did you decide what college you’re goin’ to?”

 

“Yeah. The University of Florida in Orlando.”

 

“Oh...that’s...that’s great,” I said, while trying to hide my disappointment.  The last I had known, Kylee’s first choice had been Anchorage University, so we could attend college together.  Her paternal grandparents had retired to Florida in 2007, and lived in Orlando. Kylee had visited them several times in the past three years, and I knew she liked Florida in a way I could never imagine liking any state but Alaska.

 

“My parents are comfortable with it since Grandpapa and Grandma only live about a thirty minute drive from the campus.”

 

“Are you gonna stay with your grandparents?”

 

“For my freshman year. Papa was pretty firm about it, even though I’d rather live in a dorm.  But he says if things go well, then I can live on campus when I’m a sophomore.”

 

“He’s just worried about you.  Florida’s a long way from home.”

 

“I know. It’s okay.  I’m not upset about it.”

 

A cold wind was blowing, making it uncomfortable to talk out in the open. I jerked my head toward Donna’s.

 

“Wanna get something to eat with me at Donna’s?”

 

“Now?”

 

“Yeah, now.”

 

She chewed on her lower lip a moment.

 

Please say yes, I thought.  Please say yes.

 

“Well...okay. But I need to be home before six.  Mom’s with Chandler at his Cub Scout meeting. If I’m not home before they are she’ll wonder where I’m at.”

 

“All right.”

 

We walked down the street to the diner, where we ordered cheeseburgers, fries, and Cokes.  Our conversation remained stilted while we ate, but once our empty plates were pushed aside conversation came easier. 

 

 

April first was just three days away then.  Because of that, Kylee’s first question was, “Have you finished your book?”

 

“Just barely, but yeah, it’s done.”

“Have you turned it in yet?”

“No. I’m still revising it.”

 

“You don’t have much time left.”

 

“I know. I’ve got a couple of late nights ahead of me. Is yours done?”

 

She nodded. “I turned it in after class two weeks ago.  It doesn’t have the happy ending I originally wanted it to have but...” She shrugged her shoulders. “That’s the way life goes sometimes, I guess.”

 

“Yeah...yeah, I guess...guess you’re right.”

 

Things were awkward again, and suddenly, I felt I owed her an explanation for my behavior during November and December.  Without going into details, I told her my father had asked me to stop working on the book for “personal reasons,” and that I hadn’t handled his request very well, and then Carl’s death only made things worse.

 

“I...I’m really sorry, Kylee.  If I could go back and change things for us...if I could take back that night we...that we went to dinner, and everything that happened afterwards, I would.”

 

“I know you would.”

 

“You do?”

 

“Sure. You’re just that kind of guy, Trevor.” 

 

We talked a little while longer then about school, our friends, and our futures.  When Kylee looked at her watch and said she had to go, I stood to leave too.  Kylee tried to pay me for her half of the meal, but I wouldn’t let her.

 

“This wasn’t a date, Trev.”

 

“I know.”

 

“I can pay for my share.”

 

“I know, but don’t worry about it.  I wanna get it.”

 

“You sure?”

 

“I’m sure.”

 

She didn’t argue with me further. I left enough money on the table to cover our meal plus the tip, then we walked out of the diner together.  We stood on the sidewalk a moment, and I shifted nervously from foot to foot.

 

“Uh...listen...I was wondering if...well, if you have a date for the prom?”

 

“No.”

 

In a way, I was surprised by Kylee’s answer, yet in another way, I wasn’t. She’s one of the most popular girls in school, but given the small size of our class, everyone is paired up with someone else.  Unless she wants to dip into the pool of under classmen like I had with Amber, she was pretty much left dateless during the rest of her time at Eagle Harbor High.

 

“Would you...would you wanna go with me?”

 

The look of indecision on her face made me rush to say, “Just as friends.  Nothing more.  Just so we can be with Jake, and the twins, and Jenna, and Steph, and Amanda, like we were for last year’s prom.”

 

“I thought you were seeing Amber.”

 

“I was...I mean, I do sometimes, but it’s not serious.”

 

“Does she know that?”

 

“Yeah. Besides, her parents won’t let her go to the prom.  They said she has to wait until she’s a junior.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Mr. Shipman said Katie and Jake weren’t allowed to go until they were juniors, so Amber can’t either. He says that’s why it’s called the Junior Prom. Then he said he doesn’t plan to buy new prom dresses every year for the next four years.”

 

Kylee rolled her eyes. “No wonder Mr. Shipman and my papa are such good friends.  He sounds just like Pops.”

 

“So...uh...would you go with me?”

 

She thought a moment, then said, “Just as friends, right?”

 

“Right.”

 

“Then that means I pay for my own dinner.”

 

“Okay.”

 

“And it means we ride with the twins.”

 

“Okay.”

 

Kylee nodded her consent. “All right.  I’ll go with you.”

 

I grinned. “Thanks. That’ll be great. Thanks.”

 

“I’d better get going.  My mom’ll be home soon.  See ya’ tomorrow.”

 

“Yeah, see ya’ then.”  I was feeling giddy enough to add, “Tell your mom and Chandler I said hi. And your pops too.  Tell him I said hello.”

 

Kylee’s eyes twinkled with amusement.  “I will. You tell your papa hi from me, too.”

 

“Okay.”

 

We parted ways then. Kylee headed down the sidewalk to her house, and I headed back to the grocery store.  The prom was six weeks away at that time, but nothing came along that caused us to break our date for the evening.  We had a good time, and I’m glad I asked Kylee to go with me. Shortly after that, I asked her to attend the senior banquet with me that was held this past Friday night in a private room at the Seaside Inn, and included all of my classmates, our parents, the teachers we had this final year of school, and Mr. Hammond. Kylee agreed to that, after we both again emphasized we were just going as friends – which we did.

 

The other gathering Kylee attended where I was present, too, was at the surprise birthday party Pops threw for me. My eighteenth birthday was Friday, May fourteenth.  I thought Papa, Clarice, and I were going to dinner in Juneau to celebrate. On our way to the ferry, Papa swung into the station’s parking lot, saying he needed to check on something. I thought it was kind of odd when he insisted Clarice and I both come in with him, but when he said, “A new guy just started I want ya’ to meet,” I didn’t think much of it.  Papa’s been introducing me to new employees for as long as I can remember, so his request didn’t seem out of the ordinary.

 

We came in through a back door that opens into the hallway where the community room is located.  It’s a huge room that civic groups in Eagle Harbor can use to host meetings, and it’s where the Police and Fire Commission meetings are held, and occasionally a baby or wedding shower is held there, or a retirement party. 

 

That night it was a birthday party everyone was gathered for - my birthday party, and I couldn’t have been any more surprised than I was.  My classmates had a done a great job of keeping it a secret. They were all there; along with some underclassmen I play on sports teams with, as well as Amber and a few other kids I think of as friends who aren’t seniors. Many of Clarice’s relatives were in attendance, as were Gus and Evelyn, along with every firefighter and police officer that wasn’t on-duty.  Those men and women who were on-duty popped in for pizza, sub sandwiches, and cake when they could.

 

The party didn’t wind down until midnight. Clarice had gotten a ride home from one of her sisters earlier in the evening, so it was just my father, the twins, Jake, and me left when the party ended.  All of us pitched in to take down the decorations Papa had hung, throw out the garbage, wipe off the tables, and wrap up the leftover food.  Papa put the food in the station’s refrigerator so his staff could eat it for lunch the next day.

 

It was shortly after one a.m. when Papa and I got home. For the second time that night I thanked him for the party.

 

“So you enjoyed it?”

 

I grinned. “When haven’t I enjoyed being the center of attention?”

 

Pops grabbed the nape of my neck and gave a gentle squeeze. “You’re a chip off the ole’ block, kiddo.”

 

“So I’m noticing more and more.”

 

“Clarice wants us to come to dinner at her house on Sunday evening so just the three of us can celebrate your birthday. You’ll get your presents then.”

 

“That’s fine. I don’t need any presents any way. The party was more than enough.”

 

“The party was just that – a party. It wasn’t supposed to be a present.”

 

“Whatever you say. It’s not like I’m gonna turn down a present if you insist on givin’ me one.”

 

“I didn’t think you would.”

 

We trudged up the stairs toward our rooms, pausing together on the landing. I hooked my father’s neck with my right elbow and pulled him to my chest.

 

“That party was great, Papa.  Thank you.”

 

I felt his strong pat on my back.  “You’re welcome.”

 

“Good night.”

 

     “ ‘Night, kiddo.”

 

     I flipped on my light and shut the door. I had just pulled my shirttails out of my pants, when Papa knocked on the door.

 

     “Come in!”

 

     Pops opened the door and stepped into my room. He was carrying a thick black binder that I’d left on his nightstand prior to us leaving the house earlier that evening. He held it up, immediately recognizing what it was since he’d seen me walk out of the house with it on April first.

 

     “Your book?”

 

     “Yeah.”

 

     “And?”

 

     “Open it.”

 

     “What?”

 

     “Open it. Mrs. St. Clair put a note inside it with my grade.”

 

     As Papa opened the front page of the binder, I thought back to the day I’d handed it to Mrs. St. Clair. I was the last student to turn his book in. It wasn’t until after class, and after everyone else was gone, that I’d approached her desk. Binders containing books written by my classmates were stacked on the table to her right.  Mrs. St. Clair had read thirteen books since Jenna had turned hers in last fall, and had seven to go including mine.

 

     “So, Trevor Gage, despite your conviction that you aren’t a writer, you got it done.”

 

     “Yeah, I got it done,” I’d said, as I handed it to her. “But not without a lotta blood, sweat, and tears.”

 

     Mrs. St. Clair couldn’t have known how much I meant that, yet she nodded as if she had insight to things I wasn’t aware of.

 

     “No writer completes a novel without expending some blood, sweat, and tears, Trevor.”

 

     “I wish you woulda’ told me that when I started this project.”

 

     “Wasn’t it more fun learning that for yourself?”

 

     I don’t know if I’d use the word ‘fun’ to describe the ten months I spent working on that book, but I had to silently admit there were many parts of the project I wouldn’t have wanted to miss - interviewing Doctor Brackett, Dixie, and the DeSotos about a time in my father’s life I knew little of, and then having the opportunity to connect with my mom in a way I never had before.  She stuck with me on the book until the last word was written, even though I know her busy schedule must have meant she had to put in some late nights proofreading chapters I’d sent her. Sometimes her e-mails came to me at three in the morning, yet she never once said, “Trevor, I don’t have time for this now. You’ve procrastinated too long. I’m too busy to help at this late date.”

 

     Over and above all of that, the bonus to the hard work was getting to know my father on a deeper level than I’d ever thought possible.

 

     I didn’t say any of that to Mrs. St. Clair. In answer to her question, I nodded and said thoughtfully, “Yeah...yeah, I guess in an odd sort of way, it was fun learning it for myself.”

 

     She started flipping through the pages of my book, which made me nervous. It was one thing to know she was going to read it, but another to be standing there as she did it.

 

     “Uh...I don’t know if it’s very good.”

 

     “You don’t?”

 

     “No.  I mean it might not be good at all.  My mom...she thinks it’s good, but then, she is my mother, so she’s probably a little prejudiced where I’m concerned.”

 

     “Probably. Has your father read it?”

     “Yeah.”

 

     “What did he think?”

 

     That was a good question. Papa had read the book for me from start to finish like I’d requested of him, but just like that night in early January in my room, all he’d said was, “You’re a very talented writer, Trev.”  I realized that was a compliment, but he didn’t give me in-depth comments on the book like my mother had, nor did he point out where I might have gone wrong with his story, or where I hit the nail on the head when I wrote of my main character’s feelings regarding all he’d gone through.

 

     “Um...well, he liked it. He said I have talent, but...you know, he’s my father, so just like my mom, he tends to think that I’m good at everything I do, which isn’t true.”

 

     Mrs. St. Clair nodded her understanding.  “I guess I’ll be the true judge of your talent where this book is concerned then.”

 

     I swallowed hard. I knew Jenna and I were running neck and neck for Valedictorian honors. She’d gotten a B+ on her book, so the pressure was on me to do better than that. I knew Jenna’s grade had been the highest Mrs. St. Clair had given so far on the books, and there was a lot of speculation amongst my classmates that no one would earn a better grade than Jenna had. As Dylan had said, “Let’s face it, we’re a buncha’ high school kids. How can any of us write a book that’s good enough to earn an A? Maybe...just maybe, someone who’s just graduated from college with a degree in creative writing could pull it off, but we just started writing for the school newspaper in September. I don’t know why Mrs. St. Clair thinks that qualifies us to write a decent book.”

 

     I had silently agreed with Dylan’s thoughts on the subject, but telling that to Mrs. St. Clair on the day I turned my book in wasn’t going to do me any good, so I nodded and said, “Yeah, I guess you will be,” in response to her comment about being the true judge of my talent.   

 

“So, do you want to give me an overview?”

 

I hadn’t been expecting that request. 

 

“Uh...no...no, not unless it’s required for my grade.”

 

Mrs. St. Clair chuckled. “No, it’s not required for your grade.” She shut the cover of my book and sat back in her chair.  “I have six books to read ahead of yours, so it will be a while before I give you an oral review, along with your grade.”

 

I tried to act as though I wasn’t dying to get my grade within the next twenty-four hours.

 

“That’s okay. I’m in no hurry.”

 

Again, Mrs. St. Clair chuckled. “I’ll just bet you aren’t.” She started to stand, which I took to be my cue to leave.  The school day was over, and like me, she probably didn’t want to hang around any longer than she had to.

 

I headed for the door.  “See ya’ tomorrow.”

 

“Yes, Trevor. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

 

I got halfway between Mrs. St. Clair’s desk and the door when I turned around.

 

“Oh, about that overview you mentioned?”

 

My teacher’s tone was one of puzzlement.

 

“Yes?”

 

“When you gave us this assignment last June, you told me I should begin my quest for ideas close to home.”

 

Mrs. St. Clair nodded. “Yes, I did.”

 

“Well, I took your advice, and then I found out you were right about something else, too.”

 

“And that is?”

 

“That the best stories come from within the writer.  So I guess that’s all you need for an overview of my story. I found it close to home, and then when I actually started writing the book, it wasn’t nearly as hard as I thought it was gonna be, because it really did come from inside of me.”

 

“Then I’d say it must be a pretty good book.”

 

“I don’t know if it’s good or not, Mrs. St. Clair, but let’s put it this way, I’m proud of it. I’m really proud of it.”

 

I didn’t wait for Mrs. St. Clair to answer me that day before leaving her room. My nervousness over what grade I’d get left me, because I was finally able to acknowledge that I’d done the very best job I could, and couldn’t ask more of myself than that.

 

I guess you could say Mrs. St. Clair gave me a gift on my eighteenth birthday, because it was after class that day when she gave me an oral review of my book, and then told me my grade.  I hadn’t mentioned it to Papa when I’d come home from school, and it was only after he’d showered, dressed, and had gone downstairs before leaving for my party, that I’d slipped into his room and left the book for him to find.

 

It was one-thirty in the morning as my father stood across from me silently reading the hand-written insert Mrs. St. Clair had placed over the front page of my novel.

 

You told me I was to be the true judge of your talent, Trevor.  In light of that, I can’t say anything other than excellent writing. You have surpassed my expectations, and have truly written a novel of professional quality.  It’s my opinion that with experience and maturity on your part, along with a little rewriting, Portrait of a Friendship could someday be a best seller. Set this book aside for a few years, Trevor, and then promise me that someday, you’ll revisit it again. I think you’ll find you have a novel that should be shared with others. You have crafted a tale of suspense, mystery, intrigue, and adventure. Most important, however, is that you’ve given the readers a look at a heartwarming friendship that has endured both good times and bad times, yet managed to grow only stronger as the years have passed, despite some undesirable forks in the road. You don’t deserve less than an A+. Congratulations Eagle Harbor’s Valedictorian, Class of 2010.

 

When my father finally looked up from Mrs. St. Clair’s note he was wearing a huge grin, though his eyes were a little misty too. 

 

“I’m...” He had to pause to clear his throat. “Saying that I’m proud of you, Trevor, doesn’t even begin to sum it up.”  Papa set the book on my bed and pulled me to his chest. “Fantastic job, Trev. Fantastic job.”

 

“On what?” I asked against his shirt. “My book? Or being named valedictorian?”

 

He kissed the top of my head. “Both,” He confirmed softly. “Both.”

 

     Papa released me after a long moment, said, “Good night,” again, said once more, “I’m really proud of you,” and then left my room.

 

     I knew he’d be on the phone to Grandpa, Aunt Reah, and Uncle Roy first thing in the morning, and I was right. And I also knew that shortly after that, he’d be telling anyone he encountered in Eagle Harbor that I’m this year’s valedictorian.

 

     Rather than being embarrassed at the thought, like I was just eleven months earlier, I smiled with the satisfaction of knowing I’d given my father good reason to be proud that I was his son.

 

Tomorrow is Memorial Day. Papa’s taking Clarice and me out to breakfast, then we’re going to watch the town’s Memorial Day Parade, then we’re going to the graveyard to lay a wreath on Carl’s grave, and one on his father’s grave.  I know it sounds stupid, but I’m going to tell Carl what grade I got on my book, and that I’m the valedictorian...that is, if Papa doesn’t tell him first.

 

 

Sunday, June 13th, 2010

 

     I graduated from high school on Saturday, June 5th.  In some ways, it seems like that day was a long time in coming, and in other ways, it seems like it was just yesterday that I was holding my father’s hand and walking into my kindergarten classroom on my very first day of school. Papa’s said the same thing about ten times since last Saturday, and then walks away mumbling, “I don’t know where the years have gone.”  

 

     Papa was on vacation this past week, which was nice, because we had a lot of people to entertain.  He had a great time, and I think all of our visitors kept his mind off the fact that my graduation marks the end of my childhood.

 

     Grandpa, Grandma Marietta, and Aunt Reah arrived on the Thursday prior to my graduation.  They stayed at our house until they left for home yesterday morning. 

 

My mom, Franklin, and Catherine also arrived on Thursday. They stayed at a Bed and Breakfast in Eagle Harbor. It was neat to have Mom visit my hometown for the first time.  She and my stepfather seemed genuinely interested in the place I’ve called home for as long as I can remember. Catherine seemed interested, too, but she’s only five, so a trip anywhere is a big adventure to her at this point.  They headed back to New York on Tuesday. I saw them each day during the five days they were here, and if small town life bored them, they did a good job of hiding that fact. Mom and Pops even got along while Mom was here, which was a nice bonus.  Not that I thought they wouldn’t get along, I suppose, because they’ve always made the effort to for my sake. But on the other hand, they hadn’t seen each other since I was six and started flying to New York each summer without Papa accompanying me, so I wasn’t sure what to expect. I sure didn’t expect to see Mom give Pops a hug at my graduation party, and then see him put his arms around her and hug her in return. 

 

“You’ve done a tremendous job raising our son, John,” I heard Mom say to him. “You deserve all the credit for the wonderful young man he’s become.” 

 

“I can’t take all the credit,” Papa told her. “A lot of people who’re important to Trevor have had a hand in bringing him up.”

 

Papa didn’t elaborate to Mom about which people had influenced me for the better, but I knew he meant Clarice, Carl, school teachers like Mrs. St. Clair, various guys at the fire station, and good family friends like Roy DeSoto.

 

Speaking of Uncle Roy, on the Friday before my graduation, the entire DeSoto family arrived, and by entire, I mean everyone, including Jennifer’s boyfriend, Ron.  Neither Chris and his family, nor John and his, had ever been to Alaska before, nor had Ron. Uncle Roy, Aunt Joanne, Jennifer, and Libby had never been beyond Eagle Harbor and Juneau, so on the Tuesday after my graduation, the DeSotos set off on a tour of the interior of Alaska in four motor homes they’d rented. They’re all headed back to their respective homes sometime next week. 

 

     Dixie and Doctor Brackett arrived on Friday, too.  Pops had sent each of them a graduation announcement, but he didn’t expect them to come. He was surprised, and pleased, when Dixie called in late April to say that she and Doctor Brackett would be here, and then to ask about available lodging in Eagle Harbor. Clarice wouldn’t hear of them staying anywhere but with her, and by the time they returned to Los Angeles yesterday, Clarice had made two new friends she plans to keep in touch with.  

 

     The biggest surprise came when Chet and Marco showed up just a couple of hours before the graduation ceremony. They hadn’t wanted my father to know they were coming, though Uncle Roy was in on their secret, because he’d told them how to get to Eagle Harbor from Juneau. They flew into Anchorage on Friday, then rented a car and drove to Juneau, where they got a hotel room. They hung around a week, and enjoyed seeing where we lived after all these years of hearing about Eagle Harbor.  Even Chet complimented my father at my graduation party.

 

     “This is a great place, Johnny. I can see why you like it so much.  You’ve made a good life for yourself here.”

 

     “I have,” Papa agreed. “And yeah, it is a great place, but not for all the reasons you think – the mountains, the ocean, the small town, my job...”

 

     “Then what’s the reason?”

 

     “It’s a great place ‘cause you don’t live here, Kelly.”

 

     Everyone had laughed, and then agreed that for once, Papa had gotten the better of Chet.

 

     My graduation party was last Sunday. It wasn’t ruined by a drop of rain, and the temperature stayed at seventy degrees until late in the evening when it got cool enough that my guests starting putting on jackets and sweaters. At one point, I think everyone who wasn’t on-duty at the police and fire departments was there, and those who were on duty took turns stopping by for a few minutes.  We had a huge picnic in our yard with tons of food made by Clarice, her sisters, Aunt Reah, and Grandma Marietta. In addition to that, four grills were going most of the day.  I don’t know how many dozen hamburgers, hot dogs, and pork chops we cooked, but since various guys who work for Pops kept volunteering to man the grills, the flow of food was never interrupted.  Most of my classmates got a chance to come by, just like I did my best to stop by their graduation parties.  Our parents tried to stagger the parties as much as they could from last weekend through this weekend, so we’d all have a chance to attend the celebrations.

 

     Because I was senior class president, I was master of ceremonies at the graduation. At first, I was nervous when I stood on the stage and looked out at the gymnasium packed with people. I made myself even more nervous when I spotted my father, my grandparents and aunt, Clarice, my mom, Catherine, and Franklin, the DeSoto family, and everyone else who was visiting us, all sitting together in the first and second rows of folding chairs on the gym floor.  I briefly wished I hadn’t looked for them, but then raised my eyes so I was gazing out over the audience, which helped my anxiety recede.

 

     I prayed my voice wouldn’t come out in a high-pitched squeak (thank God it didn’t) when I said into the microphone, “My classmates and I would like to welcome you to the graduation ceremony of Eagle Harbor High School’s Class of 2010.”

 

     The entire gym erupted into cheers and applause, and that set the tone for the rest of the ceremony.  The band played the National Anthem, our state song, and then our school’s song. Mr. Hammond spoke for fifteen minutes, and even cracked a few jokes about how often he’d issued detention to Tyler Cavanaugh, and how he was still going to find out which ones of us had toilet papered his house on Halloween. (That was Tyler, Ethan Hackstrom, and Travis Wieland.) Mr. Hammond then introduced me as the class valedictorian. 

 

I wiped my hands on my navy blue robe before standing to give my speech.  I kept it short, because I’ve sat through enough ceremonies where the speakers get long winded and put everyone to sleep.  As speeches go, it wasn’t anything outstanding, nor did it include anything vastly different from what any other valedictorian has ever said.  I touched on the past I’d shared with my classmates that dated back to kindergarten, mentioned the highlights of our four years at Eagle Harbor High, and then spoke of our hopes for the future. I briefly referred to Carl when I spoke of “a friend Eagle Harbor lost this year,” and how the senior class had mourned his passing, and then referred to Jake as “a friend we’re thankful to still have with us.”  If nothing else, my speech was well written and well rehearsed, so although I don’t consider myself a public speaker by any means, I was happy with the end result.

 

The juniors who are members of the school’s video/yearbook club, taped the ceremony from start to finish, and then provided copies to all the parents.  I think my father has watched his copy a half a dozen times since he got it on Tuesday.  

 

     After my speech, Mrs. St. Clair, as our class advisor, spoke about the unity of our class, and how she’d enjoyed watching us grow and mature over the past four years. 

 

     “I knew this class was comprised of talented and bright young men and women the first day they arrived in Freshman English. We’ve traveled a few rocky roads together, and more than once I’ve heard them moan, ‘Oh, Mrs. St. Clair, not another writing assignment.’”

 

     The audience laughed at Mrs. St. Clair’s imitation of us. I have to admit it was a good one, and my classmates and I laughed too. 

 

     “Despite their reluctance to put pen to paper at times, they grew in many aspects of creativity during their years in my class. As most of you know, my senior students are the editors, writers, cartoonists, and photographers for our school’s newspaper. Under the guidance of a young man who was, at first, reluctant to be the paper’s editor, this year’s seniors took our little newspaper above and beyond what it has been in the past. Therefore, next year’s incoming seniors will have to work that much harder in order to meet my expectations. So, members of the junior class, you have Trevor Gage to thank for how difficult I’m going to make your lives when September gets here.”

 

     Again, everyone laughed, and I heard a couple of the junior guys yell, “Thanks a lot, Gage!”

 

     When the gym was quiet again, Mrs. St. Clair continued.

 

     “On a more serious note, our town lost a beloved friend last November when Carl Mjtko passed away.  Shortly before winter break in December, Trevor came to me and said he wanted to devote an issue of the school’s paper to Carl.  I tried, without success, to convince Trevor that such an undertaking couldn’t be accomplished in nine days, and that while his idea was an excellent one, it needed to be put on hold until after school resumed in January. That wasn’t the first time I’d encountered Trevor’s stubborn streak, but it was the first time that I allowed his stubbornness to overrule my own.” 

 

     Mrs. St. Clair paused, looked at me briefly, and smiled before continuing.  I had no idea where she was headed with her speech, or why she was focusing on the school’s paper.

 

     “There was something in Trevor’s eyes that day – determination is the best way I can describe it – that caused me to go against my better judgment and agree to his proposal.  He promised me this very special edition of our paper wouldn’t be done halfway, and it was a promise he and his classmates, to their great credit, kept.  I’ve never seen a group of students work so hard to accomplish a common goal, as I saw when I watched these young people seated up here on this stage, put in hours of their own time outside of school in order to honor Carl in the way he deserved to be honored.  I don’t believe there’s a person in Eagle Harbor who didn’t see that edition of our paper.  I received so many compliments from friends, neighbors, acquaintances, and business owners – compliments that I immediately acknowledged should be given to my students.

 

     “Unbeknownst to those students, I submitted that edition of our paper to a national contest, in which newspapers from high schools all across the country are critiqued and judged by a panel of professional journalists and writers.” 

 

A big smile broke out on Mrs. St. Clair’s face at this point, while my classmates and I exchanged puzzled glances.   

 

     “Words can’t convey how thrilled I am to announce that our little senior class, made up of just twenty students, won in the category of Best High School Newspaper for 2010.”

 

     The reaction amongst my classmates was mixed as the audience broke into cheers and applause once again.  Some of my friends, like Jake, Dylan, and Dalton, jumped out of their chairs and punched their fists in the air.  Kylee and Stephanie sat there with tears streaming down their faces, and I just sat there in stunned silence.  I hadn’t expected this.  Heck, I didn’t even know there was some kind of national contest for high school papers, and even if I had, I would have never, in a million years, thought my tiny school had a chance of winning.

 

     When things quieted down once more, Mrs. St. Clair said,  “Eagle Harbor High School won an award in another category as well.”  She glanced at me again, before returning her attention to the audience. “Ironically enough, it was my most reluctant writer who walked away a winner in this category.  Please join me in congratulating Trevor Gage for his first place award in the category of Best Editorial, as a result of his tribute to Carl entitled ‘The Measure of a Man.’”

 

     Things got pretty crazy then.  I heard the shouts and claps and cheers coming from the audience, then my classmates were hugging me and pounding me on the back.  I was pulled to my feet, and the twenty of us shared one big group hug that the girls instigated, and that us guys didn’t try too hard to get untangled from, even though we’d never admit it.  It took forever for the gym to grow quiet this time.  When silence did finally descend, and when my classmates and I had reseated ourselves, Mrs. St. Clair announced that, as part of our award, we were getting an all-expense paid four-day trip to Chicago in July, in order to receive our plaques.  Since I’d never been to Chicago, I thought that was cool, and since a lot of my classmates had never been outside of Alaska, they thought it was cool too.

 

     The remainder of the ceremony went by so fast – too fast, in my opinion. For as anxious as I’d been to graduate and move on to the next phase of my life, I was suddenly apprehensive about all that was changing. A warm glow of nostalgia filled me as I watched my classmates walk across the stage to receive their diplomas one by one. 

 

I remembered how Tyler ate paste in kindergarten, and how Dylan and Dalton had always insisted on sitting with me during milk break.  I remembered how Travis spent at least part of each day in the time-out corner during first grade, and how even back then, I was worshipping Kylee from afar. I remembered that Stephanie had been the best kickball player in the third grade – even better than all of the boys, and how a strong friendship began growing between Jake and I in the fourth grade, when we were assigned to do a Social Studies project together.  It was hard to believe that all of us would never make up a part of the same classroom again, and that after our trip to Chicago, we’d go our separate ways.  Granted, some of my classmates would settle in Eagle Harbor, but I knew some wouldn’t either.  I don’t plan to.  Once I get my medical degree, I plan to be a doctor in remote areas of Alaska where medical care is scarce, and where I can combine my love of flying with my desire to provide a valuable service to those in need of it.

 

     When Mr. Hammond announced, “Trevor Roy Gage,” I rose to receive my diploma.  Cameras flashed in the first and second rows, and I heard my family, my guests, and my friends clap and cheer.  I paused after receiving my diploma and looked at my father, so he could get a picture of me shaking hands with Mr. Hammond.  Papa looked so proud of me, and that’s when I recalled another memory - that of a single father in the prime of his life, and without any gray in his hair or lines around his eyes, and before he had to use reading glasses, walking his young son into a school building for the first time.  I remembered how Papa assured me I was going to like school, and that there was nothing to be afraid of, and that he’d be right down the street at the fire station, and that when I got out of school at noon, he’d be waiting by the main doors to pick me up.  Whatever fears I had evaporated then, because I knew he wouldn’t go back on his word, and that when the school day was over, he’d be waiting for me just like he’d said. 

 

It seems like an insignificant act I guess, but the memory means a lot to me.  It wasn’t my mother who walked her scared little boy into that school building, and though my father could have delegated that job to Clarice, or asked Dylan and Dalton’s mother to drop me off at school when she took the twins, like a lot of men in his position might have, he didn’t.  That small action was a reflection of how, for all of my eighteen years, he was both father and mother to me.  Because of that, I didn’t walk back to my seat on the stage, but instead, walked down the steps, crossed the gym floor, and headed directly for Papa. He stood as I approached him.  I wrapped my arms around him, gave him the kind of bear hug he used to give me when I was little, and then said, “Thank you for everything.  You’ve been the best father a guy could hope to have.”

 

     Papa was too choked up to say anything in response, but that was okay. We stood there like that long enough for Uncle Roy to snap a couple of pictures, then I turned and ran back for the stage.  Fifteen minutes later the ceremony was over, and I was officially a high school graduate. 

 

     We celebrated my graduation that night with a dinner in one of the private banquet rooms at the Seaside Inn. All of our out-of-town guests and Clarice attended at Papa’s expense, which Chet made a big deal over, considering how cheap my father is known to be at times. Then afterwards, everyone came to our house for ice cream and cake.  My graduation party was held the next day, and ever since then I’ve barely had a free minute to myself.  Between entertaining our visitors, going to graduation parties, writing thank you notes for the gifts I received, and working for Gus, my days have been full. It was nice to see my grandparents, aunt, mother, and everyone else, and I’m really glad they all came, but it was also nice to wake up this morning to a quiet house, and to wake up knowing I didn’t have to entertain anyone.  I think Papa feels the same way, because he seems to be savoring his newspaper at the breakfast table for longer than usual.

 

     I’m going to Kylee’s graduation party this afternoon (but only as a friend, not as her boyfriend) then tomorrow the twins, Jake, and I are headed to Glacier Bay National Park on a week long camping trip.  Our parents have never let us do anything like this before, so we’re pretty pumped. It feels good to be eighteen and out of high school. 

 

     I don’t know what the future holds, but I’m looking forward to it. My father has given me a strong, solid beginning. I’m anxious to see where that solid beginning leads me, and what I ultimately make of it. As my grandpa told me at my graduation party – looking behind me is what I have to do when I need to remember where I came from, but looking ahead is what I have to do when I need to see where I’m going. 

 

     My only regret about my graduation is that Carl wasn’t there to be a part of it.  Clarice says she’s sure he was a part of it in ways we’ll never imagine.  Maybe she’s right. I’d like to think so, anyway.  When I receive my plaque for my editorial, I’m giving it to my father, so it can be hung on the wall at the station that, in early August, is being dedicated to Carl’s memory, and his service to our community. I’m also having my copy of the school newspaper’s tribute to Carl framed, and I’ll have Papa hang that up the day of the dedication ceremony too.

 

     I’ve learned a lot this past year about my father, about myself, about good friends and how we should enjoy each moment we have with them, and about life in general. Some of those lessons I would have rather not experienced, but Papa keeps assuring me I’ll be a better man for them.  Only time will tell if his prediction is correct.  For now, I plan to enjoy the ‘little things.’ A hike with my father in the mountains behind our home, a couple of hours spent at Kylee’s party, and then treating Pops to supper at Donna’s Diner.  None of that may seem very exciting, but Carl’s passing has taught me not to take anything for granted, no matter how small and insignificant it might be.  Besides, watching Pops dodge Donna’s attempts at getting a date is always worth an hour of amusement.  Carl would think so too.

 

     A pessimist would say high school graduation marks the end of a long road, while an optimist would say it marks the beginning. I like to think it marks the start of many roads as of yet not traveled, but every one of them well worth the drive.  If I veer off the path, as I’m bound to do now and then, I’ll put my grandpa’s advice into practice, and look behind me so I remember where I came from, then look ahead to see where I’m going.  I don’t know if that’s a guarantee for success, but I’d say it’s a pretty good place to start.




Journal Epilogue

 

Tuesday, October 13th, 2026

 

 

     Although I didn’t intend for it to be, that entry made on June 13th, 2010, was the last time I wrote in this journal.  If I recall correctly, once I returned from the camping trip I took with Jake and the Tierman twins, the rest of that summer was so busy that this journal was set aside, and then with the passage of time, forgotten.  Four days ago, I found the disk it was stored on, when I was going through a container of old disks I hadn’t looked at in years.  I smiled a little when I saw the label I’d made for it back when I was a junior in high school – Trevor’s Journal - and Mrs. St. Clair had first given us the assignment to record the daily events in our lives. 

 

When I put the disk into my computer, I wasn’t even sure if the information it contained would be retrievable, or if instead, I’d get a file error of some kind.  As my hard drive chugged in an effort to pull up this old journal, my heart sank a bit.  I was just beginning to regret that I’d never printed the journal on paper, when it finally appeared on my monitor.  I quickly saved it to the hard drive, while breathing a sigh of relief that all those old thoughts, feelings, and daily happenings that made up the life of a teenage boy, were still alive in the form of the words he’d faithfully recorded during his last two years of high school.        

 

      I spent most of yesterday reading this journal, staying up far into the night in order to finish it. As Mrs. St. Clair had predicted would happen, as I get reacquainted with myself as a teenager, I see so much of the adult I was to become.  I’ve sat here laughing like a fool at the memories some of the events I recorded brought forth, felt my face grow warm with embarrassment over a few other memories, experienced a flush of shame as a result of the way I behaved toward my father at times, smiled at my vow to never drink again (to this day alcohol holds little appeal to me, and I rarely drink liquor of any kind other than an occasional glass of wine with a good meal) been in awe of (and grew exhausted at) how hard that young man worked to excel in school, while juggling a job and participation in numerous activities.  At other times, I’ve had to wipe a few tears from my eyes, as I relive the struggles of a seventeen-year-old who’s forced to say goodbye to someone he loves and admires, and whose death he blames himself for.

 

     I couldn’t help but smile when I read my words to Mrs. St. Clair all those years ago of, “I’m gonna be a doctor, not a writer.”

 

     Well, I never did become a doctor, and as I read my journal, it comes as no surprise to me that my living comes from the words I pen, and the stories they grow to become.

 

     I entered Anchorage University in the fall of 2010 as a science major taking pre-med courses, as planned. When I had to declare a minor before school started, and pick classes related to it, I cast about for what else I was interested in.  At first, I’d considered aeronautical engineering, but couldn’t fathom juggling the course load that would require when combined with pre-med.  On what I thought of as a whim at the time, I declared my minor as creative writing.  I stubbornly clung to the notion that I was going to be a doctor until the end of my sophomore year.  It was then that I was forced to acknowledge I hated my pre-med studies. I loved the thought of being a country doctor like my Great Grandpa Hamilton had been, but much to my dismay during those first two years of college, I didn’t get any satisfaction from my pre-med classes, and soon grew bored with physics, biology, chemistry, biochemistry, and advanced calculus. I began taking more and more courses geared toward a writing career. Everything from journalism classes, to English classes, to classes that focused on writing in specific genres, to classes about freelance writing, to classes on marketing and business. From there, I began dropping the courses that would lead me toward a career in medicine.

 

     I spent the last quarter of my sophomore year pondering how to break the news to my father, that when I returned to school the next fall, I’d be doing so with a major in writing, and a minor in both business and marketing.  When I arrived home for the summer in late May, I put off telling Papa for a few days, but he kept asking me questions about how things had gone since he’d seen me during spring break, and how my classes had been, and what classes was I taking when school started again.  I couldn’t lie to him, and I also knew I couldn’t keep giving him vague answers, while leading him to believe, “I’m too busy to talk right now, Pops.  Gotta go.  See ya’ later,” and then run out the door headed for Gus’s, or to a movie with a friend, or wherever I could escape to.  Because of that, I finally said one evening after we’d eaten supper and cleaned up the kitchen, “Pops...Pops, I need to talk to you for a minute.”

 

     “I thought we were goin’ for a horseback ride.”

 

     “We are. We will. Just...just come here and sit down.”

 

     “This is a sit down kinda talk?”

 

     “Uh...well, yeah, I guess so.”

 

     “Sounds serious.”

 

     “No...I mean, well, yeah, it is kind of, but it’s not anything bad.”

 

     He grinned and teased, “Good. Ya’ had me worried you were gonna tell me you’d dropped out of college and joined a commune or something.”

 

     I rolled my eyes as I sat down next to him. “Pops, people of your generation joined communes. My generation drops out of college to start their own businesses and retire millionaires at the age of thirty.”

 

     “The lucky ones,” Papa said. “The unlucky ones watch their businesses go belly up, and move back in with their parents.  So you might wanna think about that before you tell me whatever it is that requires me to be sittin’ down.”

 

     “I didn’t drop out of school, I’m not joining a commune, and I don’t plan to live with you after I graduate. There. How’s that?”

 

     “If nothin’ else, it makes me breathe easier”

 

     “Good. ‘Cause at your age, you can’t afford to be struggling for air.”

 

     “Oh, you’re real funny,” he tossed back while trying not to smile.  “So, what is it you need to tell me?”

 

     I hesitated for a moment, then decided there was no use putting it off any longer.

 

     “I...I changed my major from pre-med, to creative writing and journalism.”

 

     I mentally flinched as I awaited his reaction, fully expecting to hear, “You did what?”

 

     Instead, I heard, “If that’s the career that’s gonna make you happy, then it makes me happy too.”

 

     “You don’t care?”

 

     “No. Why would I?  It’s your life, Trevor.  You have to choose the career that’s gonna bring you the most satisfaction.  If writing is what gives you reason to get up each morning, then you should be a writer.”

 

     “But ever since I was twelve, I said I was gonna be a doctor.”

 

     “And when I was twelve I wanted to be rancher like my father, and when I was fourteen I wanted to race motorcycles like my Uncle Luke, but I haven’t spent the last forty-some years doin’ either one of those things, have I?”

 

     “No, but it just seems like that’s what everyone expects of me. To be a doctor, I mean.”

 

     “Trev, that’s only what you expect of yourself. You’re by far not the first person who’s changed his career path after getting a couple a’ years of college under his belt.”

 

     “I know. It’s just that I don’t wanna disappoint you.”

 

     “You’ll only disappointment me if you don’t follow your dreams.  And if your dreams are aimed toward writing, then that’s what I want you to do.”

    

     “You’re sure?”

 

     “I’m sure.”

 

     I couldn’t help but grin. “Thanks, Papa.”

 

     “You’re welcome.”

 

     “I’m going to minor in marketing and business.”

 

     He seemed surprised when he asked, “Why?” I got the impression he thought those courses sounded too sedate for me.

 

     “Because what I’d ultimately like to be is a self-employed writer. I figure the best way to go about that, is to know how to market my work, and to know how to run a business.”

 

     “Sounds like you’ve given this a lot of thought.”

 

     “I have.”

 

     “Then I know you’ll be a success.”

 

     “Well...if worse comes to worse, I can always get a job at a newspaper, or at a publishing house, or something like that, but I hope I don’t have to.  The first few years out of college will probably be lean, but I’d really like to be my own boss.”

 

     “That’s not a bad idea if you can generate the income you need to live on.”

 

     My tone was wrought with sudden uncertainty.  “I...I think I can.”

 

     “I think you can, too.”

 

     “You have a lot of faith in me, don’t you?”

 

     He smiled as he stood and clapped a hand on my shoulder.

 

“More than you have in yourself sometimes, Trev.  Now come on, Mr. Hemmingway, let’s go for that ride.”

 

     And so, with my father’s blessing, I returned to school that fall and pursued a writing career. That was also the year I met the woman who would become my wife, Brianna Elizabeth Campbell. She was majoring in elementary education, and carried a minor in art. I met her when I joined the school’s newspaper. She was one of the cartoonists. I was immediately drawn to her sense of humor and kind, gentle nature.  Admittedly, her beauty attracted me as well.  Fine boned and petite, she barely reached my chest.  For as dark as my hair and eyes are, she’s a wheat-colored blond with sky blue eyes.  People say we compliment one another well in both looks and personality, and I guess they’re right.  I’m outgoing, and often quick to take action, while Brianna’s soft-spoken, laid back, and someone who likes to research all possibilities fully before making a final decision. 

 

I’d dated a few girls my freshman and sophomore years, and even took Kylee out on occasion when we both happened to be in Eagle Harbor at the same time, but from the moment I met Bree, I knew she was the woman I’d spend the rest of my life with.  She grew up in Anchorage, and had never been outside of Alaska.  After college graduation, I decided to pursue graduate studies in New York City, which I did while working as an assistant editor at Simon and Schuster. Brianna came with me, and pursued a master of education degree. Those two years away from Alaska made us both realize where we wanted to make our home – right back in the state where we’d been raised.  But despite some longing for Alaska’s majestic beauty and open spaces, I wouldn’t trade those twenty-four months in New York for anything. 

 

My stepfather had passed away suddenly as the result of stroke during my sophomore year in college.  My mother was heartbroken, but considering she’d always been an independent, career-oriented woman, she carried on with her life, as I knew she would.  When Brianna and I were accepted to graduate schools in New York City, Mom invited us to live with her and Catherine. I was hesitant to say yes at first.  Papa had raised me to make my own way in the world, and to provide for myself.  I didn’t want to take advantage of my mother, but when she insisted, and said she’d be hurt if we refused her offer, I finally conceded, provided we could pay her room and board. Mom didn’t want to take our money, and came right out and told me she didn’t need the income it would give her, but nonetheless, I told her that’s the only way Bree and I would stay with her.  Mom reluctantly agreed to my terms, and I’m glad she did, because those two years Brianna and I lived with her, gave Mom and I a chance to solidify our relationship as mother and son.  It also gave me the chance to get to know Catherine.

 

My parents had adopted Catherine from China as an infant when I was twelve.  The toddler who had been spoiled and demanding when I was fifteen, had somehow grown into a sweet young girl by the time Brianna and I moved into my mother’s apartment when Catherine was eleven.  She was still spoiled, but perhaps due to the tutelage of a no-nonsense nanny who’d replaced the previous nanny, Malaya, when Catherine was four, my sister had lost some of her less desirable mannerisms. She was respectful of my mother, did well in school, was a loyal and loving friend to the girls who came over to play, and grew close to Brianna while we lived there, even referring to her as ‘my big sister’ when introducing Bree to people.  It was then that I realized God had a plan in mind when my mother surprised everyone by deciding to adopt an infant when she was forty-seven years old.  With Franklin gone, Mom would have been alone.  Having Catherine there gave my mother someone to come home to, and gave her reason to curb her workaholic tendencies.  I was never jealous as I watched Mom become involved in Catherine’s life in ways she was never involved in mine. Instead, I was happy for Catherine, because I wanted her to experience the same type of parental love, attention, and guidance that I had received from my father. Today Catherine’s excelling at Harvard, and wants to follow in my mother’s footsteps and be a cardiac surgeon.

 

No one was surprised when Brianna and I announced our engagement right before we started our last year of graduate school. As well, no one seemed surprised when we said we’d be getting married in Eagle Harbor the following summer, and would make our home there.

 

Brianna had fallen in love with the small town I’d grown up in, and she adored my father, his quirky ways, and his zany sense of humor, just as much as he adored her.  Papa was my best man, and Dylan, Dalton, and Jake were my groomsmen.  Other friendships had formed during my college years and my time spent in New York, but none that ever grew to be as strong as those I’d shared with the three boys I’d started kindergarten with, and none that ever meant as much to me as the friendship I grew to have with my father during my adult years.

 

My wedding on June 18th, 2016, marked the last time some dear friends and family members gathered with us in celebration.  Dixie passed away the next year, and Doctor Brackett followed two years later. (According to Aunt Joanne, he died of a broken heart, though Uncle Roy says not to put a lot of stock in that, since Aunt Joanne is a hopeless romantic.)  Grandma Marietta died the same year Dixie did, and Grandpa is gone now, too, after living to the ripe old age of one hundred and two. 

 

Like my paternal great grandfather, who lived to be ninety-eight, Grandpa Chad was fortunate to be healthy and fairly spry (except for trouble with arthritis in his knees and hips) well into his final years.  It wasn’t until shortly after his one hundred and first birthday, that his health began to decline. From the looks of things, my Aunt Reah and my father have inherited their good health from the paternal line of their family.  Aunt Reah is eighty-six now, and lives in an apartment here in Eagle Harbor.  After Grandpa died, my father didn’t want her to stay in Montana alone.  He had to do a lot of talking in order to convince Aunt Reah to relocate to Eagle Harbor, but he finally won her over, and I don’t think she regrets the move. She seems to enjoy being near her remaining family, and my father and she have grown very close, as often happens when siblings have buried their last parent, and all they have that ties them back to their mother and father are each other.

 

Uncle Roy’s family continues to grow and thrive. Jennifer married Ron Crighton shortly after Libby graduated from college. Ron and Jennifer are both still employed as doctors at Rampart Hospital, though a nation-wide medical group now owns it. Jennifer says the hospital isn’t run nearly as well as it was when Kelly Brackett was its administrator, which comes as a surprise to no one who knew Doctor Brackett. 

 

Uncle Roy has three great grandsons now that he dotes on, which seems fitting since he mourned the loss of Jennifer’s son Brandon for so many years.  Chris’s daughter, Brittany, has a three-year-old boy named Owen Christopher, and Libby has two boys, seven-year-old Nicholas Brandon, and four-year-old Harrison Roy.

 

Libby pursued her music career, and plays first chair flutist for the Los Angeles Philharmonic. Her husband is a professional musician who plays in the orchestra as well. Libby and I still keep in touch by e-mail, and see one another each summer when my family and I make our annual trip to L.A. with my father.  Given their ages, Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne are doing well, thanks to Aunt Joanne’s continued vigilance where diet and exercise are concerned. (And despite Uncle Roy’s reluctance to eat low fat foods high in fiber, and power walk with Aunt Jo.)  

 

Chet Kelly is a grandfather now to five granddaughters, and still pulling pranks when the opportunity arises. Marco still owns his restaurant, though considers himself semi-retired, and has turned the bulk of the day-to-day business duties over to a niece, nephew, and great nephew. Captain Stanley died from pancreatic cancer five years ago, and Mike Stoker passed away suddenly last year.  He went to bed one night apparently feeling fine, and simply didn’t wake up the next morning. It’s been hard for my father to accept the deaths of these members of Station 51’s A-shift.  After Uncle Roy had called Papa about Mike, I found him looking through the photo albums he has that are filled with pictures taken during the years he lived in L.A.

 

“I haven’t worked with them for a long long time now, but we were a special team, Trev.  A real special team.  They were all good friends to me. Every single one of ‘em.”

 

“I know,” I acknowledged, as I laid a hand on his shoulder and looked at the smiling faces of young men who probably never imagined old age would seem to arrive so quickly.

 

 Of course, the passage of time has brought changes to Eagle Harbor as well.  Gus and Evelyn are both deceased.  Two of Gus’s grandsons own the airport now. Donna sold the diner ten years ago, and it’s now called the Sunshine Café. We have a McDonald’s in town – something I would have killed to have in Eagle Harbor when I was a kid, and a Burger King is in the process of being built. The hardware store is part of a national chain, and no longer family owned, as is the grocery store.  Town festivals and parades remain our biggest form of entertainment, but there are more summer tourists than there were when I was a child, and more new faces as some tourists become year-round residents. Despite those changes, Eagle Harbor is still a small town in Alaska, and still an excellent place to raise a family.

 

Kylee never returned to Eagle Harbor after college graduation. She married, moved to South Carolina, and along with her husband, runs a Bed and Breakfast Inn.  She has two daughters, and every so often I see her when she returns to visit her parents, or to attend one of our class reunions.  We always remember the times we shared with fondness, while allowing the years that have passed to diminish the bittersweet memories we associate with our senior year of high school.  

 

Dylan settled here in Eagle Harbor, while Dalton ended up in Fairbanks.  They’re both married and have children – Dylan has two daughters, and Dalton has a son.  Jake married his high school sweetheart, Jenna Van Temple, and they live in Eagle Harbor as well. Jake and Jenna have a five-year-old boy named Alex, and a two-year-old girl named Eva. Jake completed his fire and paramedic training two years after high school graduation. He never did work for a fire department outside of Alaska, like he often mentioned doing when we were in high school, but instead, was employed by the Anchorage Fire Department for a few years, then was hired by my father when an opening was available. He’s our assistant fire chief now, and will likely be the chief of the department long before his career is over.

 

The rest of my classmates are scattered around the globe. A few, like Jake, Jenna, Dylan, and myself, returned to Eagle Harbor after college graduation, while others live in the lower forty-eight, and Travis Wieland resides in Germany, where he was stationed by the Army two years ago. (We still can’t believe Travis joined the Army after graduation, and that no one has kicked him out yet.)

 

As for me, Mrs. St. Clair’s most reluctant writer has made a good living for himself at the career he never imagined he’d pursue when he was seventeen.  My first three years as a writer were lean where income was concerned, as I knew they would be.  We were fortunate to have Brianna’s income from her job as a second grade teacher at Eagle Harbor Elementary.  It’s taken a while, along with a good deal of perseverance, but I’ve forged a comfortable free-lance career for myself, and have written articles for everything from wildlife magazines, to travel magazines, to firefighting journals, to Aviation Digest. I’m a featured weekly columnist in the Anchorage Daily News, and also write a column for the Eagle Harbor Chronicle. 

 

Four years ago, I wrote my first children’s book about a nine-year-old boy named Cooper Sherwood, the son of a single father who’s the fire chief in a small Alaskan town.  Slowly but surely, Cooper has built a loyal following amongst children eight to twelve years old. Some of his childhood adventures are based on my own, while others come from my imagination.  I’m working on the sixth book now, in a series that looks like it will continue for as long as I desire to keep bringing Cooper to life.  The series is published by the leading publisher of children’s books, Scholastic Press, and has garnered me the Newbery Medal, a Parent’s Choice Award, and a Young Reader’s Choice Award. The potential for awards was never my motivation for writing the books, but they’ve certainly helped increase my income dramatically, as well as making my name well known in the publishing industry.  My wife illustrates the books, and my children’s exploits often inspire new storylines for Cooper, which has truly turned this into a family project.

 

Brianna and I have made Papa a grandfather several times over, with the end of the line due in late December. The kids worship the ground Papa walks on, and he is with them as I’ve been told by Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne he was with the DeSoto children – a big playmate who loves to tease and have a good time, but who also has a listening ear readily available whenever a child needs to confide a secret, or a problem, or a worry, he doesn’t want to tell his parents.

 

  Amongst those children who confide in Papa from time to time, John Charles is our oldest son.  We call him Jack, and he was named in honor of my father and grandfather. Jack’s the spitting image of Papa when he was a child, which means he’s the spitting image of me, too. He’s in the third grade at Eagle Harbor Elementary School, and is full of the kind of energy and love for life I had at his age. Like my father, Jack knows no fear, and will try anything at least once, and more often than not twice, just to prove to himself that he can do it, and do it well.  Stubborn, independent, self-reliant, inquisitive, mischievous, and already a gifted athlete, means that Jack keeps Brianna and me on our toes.

 

Campbell Roy is our second son, and is in kindergarten.  His first name was chosen in honor of Brianna’s maiden name. His middle name is in honor of Roy DeSoto, of course, and of all his friendship has meant to my father.  Campbell favors Brianna in both looks and coloring, and like his mother, is laid back, easy-going, and the little peacemaker in the family. He’s a sweet natured, gentle child who loves anything with four legs, and says he’s going to be a veterinarian, when he’s not busy working as a fireman, that is, or playing professional soccer. 

 

Our daughter, Gabrielle Elizabeth, is three, and the apple of her grandpapa’s eye. Like Jack, she favors my father and me in looks and coloring, and bears a striking resemblance to Jessie, the daughter my father buried fifty-nine years ago.  Though Brianna insisted our daughter would never be called anything but Gabrielle, by the time our little chatterbox was two, she’d been coined ‘Gabby Gage’ by Jake Shipman, and the nickname has stuck for appropriate reasons. Uncle Roy laughs as Gabby jabbers on and on about whatever comes to her mind, and says there’s no doubt that she’s related to her grandpa.  Gabby rules over her brothers with an iron fist, or at least never gives up trying to, even when the boys are ignoring her directives. Papa spoils her rotten. After she’s spent a few hours with him, like she’s doing right now, she’ll return home, demand something I’ll say no to, then glare at me, stamp her foot, and declare, “My gampapa let’s me do whatever I want to.”  Brianna says Gabby will be a handful when she’s sixteen, which makes me laugh and say in return, “She’s already a handful.”  

 

Brianna and I know this final baby we’re expecting is a boy, and have already decided to name him Hunter Carl. Hunter was chosen for no other reason than we like it, and Carl was chosen in memory of Carl Mjtko.  Clarice is still living, but at the age of ninety-four, her health is failing. She no longer resides in the house she and Carl shared for so many years.  Eight years ago, she moved into an apartment, and four years after that, relocated to the assisted living wing of Eagle Harbor’s only nursing home. I take the children to see her once a week. ‘Grandmama Clarie’ as Jack dubbed her when he was first learning to talk, is loved and treasured by my children.  Though she can’t physically keep up with the kids the way she could keep up with me when I was their age, they love to snuggle against her and have her read to them, or tell them stories about me when I was a little boy. I bring Clarice to our home whenever there’s a holiday, birthday, or other family celebration.  Because of Clarice’s large extended family, and then my father and me, she never wants for company, a ride to church, or a trip to the grocery store, or bank, or a couple of hours out for lunch.

 

 Clarice knows what our new son will be named.  I think the prospective birth of Hunter Carl is what keeps her hanging on these days.  I dread the thought of her passing.  It will be like losing a beloved mother.  Each time Clarice sees me, she tells me how proud she is of my successes. In return, I tell her that I love her, and thank her for being a mother to the boy whose biological mother lived so far away, and who chose to remove herself from her maternal duties during that boy’s growing up years. 

 

When I’m not writing, or busy in my role as stay-at-home dad, or flying the Flight for Life helicopter as a backup to Gus’s grandsons, I volunteer my time as a paramedic for the fire department.  My father trained me shortly before he retired.  It was an honor to learn from him, and to work for him.  All three of my kids think of the fire station as their second home, just like I did.  I want the fire department to be a part of their history. Whether any of them will carry on the tradition of firefighting and paramedic work, I can’t predict.  Right now, they all claim, at times, to want to be firefighter/paramedics, but all I want is for my children to pursue careers they enjoy, and will have a passion for that makes them want to get out of bed each morning, just like my father wanted for me. 

    

Papa earned his associate’s degree in Police Science after two years of classes at the technical college in Juneau. In the years that followed, he continued to educate himself in that field, while keeping his education current in firefighting and paramedic work. He retired as Eagle Harbor’s fire and police chief eight years ago, at the age of seventy-two.  He’d served Eagle Harbor for twenty-five years, and the town threw him one heck of a retirement party in order to say thank you. The Police and Fire Commission, of which my father is still a member, wasn’t able to find someone with quite the skills and abilities Papa had. Therefore, the positions of police chief and fire chief are once again filled by two different people, as they were long ago when Papa was fire chief, and Carl was police chief.

 

 Papa continues to work for the fire department as a volunteer, and has remained with them as a paramedic instructor.  I don’t foresee him giving up his paramedic certification until the day comes his hands are too shaky to insert an IV needle, or until other health problems no longer allow him to live the active lifestyle he’s still accustomed to. 

 

When Pops retired, he had to give up to the new fire chief the home I’d been raised in, that held so many memories for us. Brianna and I own a large sprawling Victorian on the edge of the National Forest, that overlooks the Pacific Ocean.  Papa bought some land down the road from us and had a two bedroom A-frame house built, along with a pole barn for the two horses he still owns, and the pony he bought for my children.  He’s close enough that he can walk to our house, and close enough for my boys to ride their bikes to his house.

 

My old Malamute friend, Tasha, died the year I was a freshman in college. Nadia and Zhavago have been gone for several years now too. Papa still keeps Malamutes as his canine companions, and currently has two dogs named Tate and Lexie, who like to come here and romp with the friendly mutt I got for my kids from a no-kill shelter, that the children named Sam.

 

Five years ago, Papa met a woman nine years his junior who had retired to Eagle Harbor. Leslee Edmonds is a renowned wildlife photographer, and had fallen in love with Alaska as a result of the many trips she’s made here throughout her long career. Her husband died while traveling on board one of the planes that struck the World Trade Center, and she’d never remarried.  She has a daughter a year younger than me who’s married, the mother of three, and lives in Minnesota.

 

My father met Leslee when he was hiking in the National Forest one afternoon, and she was there taking pictures. One thing led to another, and soon, for the first time since he’d lived with my mother, Papa was serious about a woman.  Their love for one another appears to grow stronger with each passing day, but I don’t know if they’ll ever get married. Leslee continues to live in the small home she bought near the water’s edge down by the ferry dock, though I suspect she and my father spend many of their nights together.  They’ve both lived alone for so long, that I get the impression neither feels comfortable giving that arrangement up.  Maybe they’ll never be ready to sacrifice that vestige of independence.  Overall, it doesn’t matter to me.  Brianna and I think the world of Leslee, my kids are crazy about her, and most important, my father loves her and she loves him, so that’s all that counts as far as I’m concerned.

 

Since the last time I wrote in this journal, my life has been filled with challenges, rewards, happiness, and heartache, just as every life is.  In-between Jack and Campbell, Brianna gave birth to a daughter we named Rebecca Joy. She was a bright, happy baby who looked so much like Bree, that if you compared pictures of them at the exact same age, you couldn’t tell them apart.  I found Rebecca in her crib one Sunday morning not breathing when she was ten months old. I couldn’t get a pulse, and yelled for Brianna to call 911, and then my father, while I started CPR.  Papa arrived before the paramedics did, and he forced me aside so he could take over the revival efforts. Even Papa’s skills weren’t enough to bring Rebecca back to us, and an autopsy determined that our first-born daughter had died of Sudden Infant Death Syndrome.  Rebecca is buried down the hill from Carl in Eagle Harbor’s Cemetery.  I grew even closer to my father after her death. Because he’d lost a daughter of his own who’d been just a few months older than Rebecca when she died, Papa understood what I was going through, and gave me the shoulder to cry on – sometimes figuratively speaking, and sometimes literally speaking – that I needed in order to remain strong for Brianna. 

 

As sometimes happens after a sorrow so deep you wonder if you’ll ever recover from it, life brings good things that remind you to live each day to the fullest. Sixteen years ago, Mrs. St. Claire wrote:

 

It’s my opinion that with experience and maturity on your part, along with a little rewriting, Portrait of a Friendship could someday be a best seller. Set this book aside for a few years, Trevor, and then promise me that someday, you’ll revisit it again. I think you’ll find you have a novel that should be shared with others. You have crafted a tale of suspense, mystery, intrigue, and adventure. Most important, however, is that you’ve given the readers a look at a heartwarming friendship that has endured both good times and bad times, yet managed to grow only stronger as the years have passed, despite some undesirable forks in the road.

  

College, marriage, children, and a writing career that’s taken so many varied paths, caused me to put off taking Mrs. St. Clair’s advice regarding Portrait of a Friendship. Then two and a half years ago, as the realization struck me that my father and Roy DeSoto weren’t going to live forever, I knew it was time to do as Mrs. St. Clair had said, and revisit the book I wrote when I was a senior in high school. When my father voiced no objections to my desire to get Portrait of a Friendship published, I spent a year revising and rewriting the book; drawing on my experience as a professional author to give it the polish it needed.  When I reached the point where I felt the book couldn’t be further improved upon, I sent it to my agent, along with a letter that read in part, ‘Andy, I know this book is quite a shift from my usual genre of children’s literature, but if you think it has a chance of making it in the adult popular fiction market, let me know what publishing house we should pitch it to.’

 

I don’t think Andy had the manuscript in his hands more than twenty-four hours before he called me from his office in New York City. 

 

“Where have you been hiding this, Gage?  This is terrific writing! Damn terrific writing.”

 

“You think it’ll sell?”

 

“Sell? Are you nuts?” He exclaimed in his broad, Brooklyn accent. “Portrait of a Friendship will be on the New York Times Best-Seller list within four months of its premiere.”

 

 I thought Andy was exaggerating, but to his credit, he got the book sold to the first editor he proposed it to.  He garnered me a price I couldn’t have dreamed possible, and since he gets ten percent of that, Andy made himself a hefty profit as well. If Brianna doesn’t want to return to work after Hunter is born, she won’t have to. She’s talking about taking a few years off from teaching, and concentrating her time on our children and her artwork. She’d like to do book illustrations for other children’s authors, and I promised we’d build a studio onto the house for her, at the same time we build on the main-floor master bedroom and bathroom suite we can now afford.  It feels good to be able to provide for my family in such a manner, and yet it’s still hard to believe a book I wrote in high school has now made me a wealthy man.

 

A large cardboard box arrived this morning via Federal Express. One hundred hardcover books were inside it that I’m to sign and give to family and friends.  I leave next Monday on a book tour that will take me from California to New York, and more places in-between than I keep track of at the moment. My first book signing is scheduled for this Saturday at the Borders Books in Juneau. Mrs. St. Clair has already informed me that she’ll be the first in line to get an autograph from her “favorite author.”  I told Mrs. St. Clair I’d give her a book for free, but she refused my offer, saying she wanted to enjoy the experience of telling everyone at Borders that, “I was Mr. Gage’s high school English teacher.”

 

During the twelve months I spent revising Portrait of a Friendship, I came to understand that the heart of the book wasn’t really about Evan Crammer, or heroes, or the strength of the human spirit, but instead, like Uncle Roy told my father sixteen years ago, it’s about friendship.  I opened one of the books this morning, and read again the words I’d written that appear on the first page.

 

This book is dedicated to my father, John R. Gage, and to my ‘uncle’ Roy DeSoto, the two men whose fifty-five year friendship was the inspiration for this novel.

 

Because I’m a father now, too, I finally understand, and fully appreciate, all the effort my father put into raising me. That’s why below the dedication in that book I picked out of the box, I wrote in black ink:

 

October 13th, 2026

 

Papa,

 

     Even as a writer, I fall woefully short of words when trying to express all you’ve meant to me.  Thank you for the many sacrifices you made so I could grow up in a loving, stable, and happy environment. The man I am today is a direct result of the man you are, and the man you taught me to be through your actions, through your words, and through your guidance.  A lot of men wouldn’t have taken a newborn infant and raised him alone, but you did, and made it look easy in the process.  As a father myself now, I know it wasn’t easy, and I know everything you did - from moving to Eagle Harbor, to hiring Clarice, to chasing me down that time I ran off to Anchorage with Connor when I was fifteen - you did with my well-being as the foremost concern in your mind.

 

     When I was seventeen, I told Gus my father and I would never be friends.  You can’t imagine how happy it makes me to say that I’m glad that hot-headed teenager was wrong.  This book is as much about the friendship you and I share, as it is about the friendship you share with Uncle Roy.  I can only hope I’ve done you proud.

 

With Much Love, Your Son,

Trevor

 

 

I’m looking out the French doors in my office as I type this.  I see Papa coming up the sidewalk, holding onto Gabby’s hand.  Despite his gray hair and the shoulders that are now a little stooped, he skips along beside my daughter, the golden leaves of autumn dancing in the trees that form a canopy over their heads.  I hear them enter the house through the laundry room, then hear Gabby’s footsteps as she runs into the kitchen.

 

“Papa!  Papa! Where is you?  Me and Gampapa is here!”

 

When I don’t immediately answer my daughter, my father teases her.  “Well, Gabby Girl, looks to me like your papa ran away. Guess you’ll have to come live with Grandpapa.”

 

While a comment like that might upset some children, who would fear their parents had abandoned them, it doesn’t bother my plucky Gabrielle.  I can picture her smile that crooked grin she inherited from her grandfather, as I hear her jump up and down while exclaiming, “Goody, goody!  I live wif you now, Gampapa!  I go pack!”

 

I chuckle to myself as her little feet scamper up the stairs to her bedroom, and I hear my father chuckle as well.  His footsteps cross through the kitchen, dining room, and family room, as he heads for this office, where he knows he’ll find me.  As Papa enters, I pick up the book from my desk that I signed earlier, and hand it to him.

 

“My books came today.  This one’s yours.”

 

 I watch as he studies the cover my wife illustrated using old photographs of Papa and Uncle Roy as her guide. She altered the young men’s features just a bit so as not to make them exact replicas of her models, but still, they’re a close enough rendition that if you knew my father and Roy fifty years ago, you’d recognize them.  A red paramedic squad is in swirling shadows behind them, as is the face that represents Evan Crammer.

 

Papa brushes his fingers over the drawing.  “Brianna did a great job with this cover. I didn’t know I was so damn handsome back then.”

 

I chuckle, as he expects me to.  Whatever other memories and emotions that book cover evoke for my father, he doesn’t mention, and I know he never will.

 

He opens the book and reads the dedication first, and then the inscription I wrote a few hours ago.  At that point, I was forced to stop typing this when he said in a raspy voice, “Come here you.” I stood, he pulled me to his chest, and we exchanged a long, heartfelt hug. 

 

“Of course you’ve done me proud,” he said quietly in a voice that’s just beginning to indicate his advancing years by losing some of its strong timbre. “You’ve been a terrific son...and a terrific friend.”

 

“And you’ve been a terrific father and a terrific friend,” I tell him in return.

 

When we finally broke our embrace, I took a step back and said, “While I finish what I’m writing, you’d better go break the news to my darling daughter that her papa didn’t run away, and that she can stop all that frantic packing.  Then you can be the one who breaks the news to her that her papa is taking her grandpapa away from her for a couple of weeks when we go on my book tour together.”

 

“Oh, no,” Pops shook his head. “You’re the one who’s breaking that news to my little princess.  As of right now, she seems to think she’s staying with me while you’re on the tour.”

 

“Whatever gave her that idea?” I asked. “She knows Kurt and Joy will be here with her.”

 

Brianna and I had already told the children that their Grandma and Grandpa Campbell would be staying at the house while I was gone, in order to watch Gabby, pick up Campbell from kindergarten, and just in general, help Brianna keep things running smoothly.

 

“Beats me.  You know Gabby. When she decides something is gonna be a certain way, then as far as she’s concerned, her word is law.”

 

That was true, and it’s something Brianna and I are working on with Gabby. We’re doing our best to make her realize that the world doesn’t revolve around her, no matter how much she’d like it to. (I suspect the arrival of Hunter just might unseat the little queen from her throne. Or at the very least, push her nose out of joint a bit.)

 

I wasn’t going to allow my father to stay home just to please my three-year-old.  Because of Brianna’s pregnancy, and the fact that school was back in session, she didn’t feel she could travel with me on the book tour, so I’d asked Papa to accompany me.  My father loves to play tourist, meaning he’s always game to travel to any part of the country.  Though he’d prefer to go by Land Rover so he can see the landscape and stop when the notion strikes him, he didn’t object to flying from city to city with me. I warned Pops that he might get bored while I sign books and give interviews to the media, but he said he’d find plenty to do while I’m tied up, and no doubt he will. Our second stop on the tour is Los Angeles, so he’s looking forward to visiting Uncle Roy and Aunt Joanne. And it won’t surprise me that if by the time we reach Houston, he’s sitting beside me signing books too, and has somehow managed to amass his own legion of fans.

 

Papa has gone upstairs now to put a halt to Gabrielle’s packing, then the three of us will head to school in order to pick up Campbell.  The kids will do their best to talk me into treating them to lunch at McDonald’s, and given my father will be with us, they’ll get their way.  That’s all right, though.  I want them to cherish their grandfather, and every night I pray he lives as long as his own father did, so that Jack, Campbell, Gabrielle, and Hunter, will have strong and loving memories of their Grandpapa Gage after he’s gone from this earth.

 

The years will continue to pass, and as a result, my life will continue to change.  I know I won’t have my father walking beside me forever, but his memory will always live within my heart, and within the hearts of my children. When all is said and done, what more can any of us ask for than that? 

 

My father is trotting down the stairs, and Gabby is squealing, meaning he has her on his hip and she’s enjoying the ride to the main floor. I’ll put this journal to rest for now, but when time allows I’ll revisit it.  I have a feeling more stories about a boy who grew up in a small Alaskan town while being raised by a father he loved and admired, will be found within its pages. None of them may turn out to be the best seller Andy predicts Portrait of a Friendship will be, but to this writer’s heart, that won’t matter, because above all else, these stories will be a son’s tributes to his father.

 

Gabrielle is standing in the doorway now with my father, and has just told me, “Come on, Papa, is time to get Campbell righ’ now! Then we go ta’ McDonald’s. I’m hungry!” 

 

“Yeah, come on, Papa,” my father urges, much to my daughter’s delight.  “Let’s go. I’m hungry.”

 

I laugh at both of them as I finish typing this, and then think back to my declaration to Gus made seventeen years ago:

 

“I’ll never be friends with my father. Never.”

 

I can’t express how thankful I am that, all these years later; my father and I are friends. I will always give Papa the respect a beloved father deserves from his son, but at the same time, I’ll never take for granted how blessed I am to be able to call him “friend” as well.  I try to recall now, if the seventeen-year-old boy who recorded his thoughts so diligently in his journal, realized how lucky he was.  He probably didn’t, but that’s all right, because the man he grew into being does know how lucky he is.  I have a wife I love with all the love my heart can possess, children I’d lay my life down for, and a father I value and respect. 

 

Every storyteller knows that at the heart of any great tale is the hero who inspired him.  My hero was, always has been, and always will be, my father, John Gage.  I couldn’t have asked for a better mentor, a better father, or a better friend.

 

For the time being, I now have to say goodbye to another friend – this journal.  But I’ll be back, old friend, with more stories to tell. I promise, I will be back.


 

    

~ ~ ~ ~